This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at jhttp : //books . qooqle . com/
yGoogk
dbJGi
yGoogk
yGoogk
yGoogk
yGoogk
o
yGoogk
o
CHINA;
ITS STATE AND PROSPECTS,
WITH ESPECIAL REFERENCE TO
THE SPREAD OP THE GOSPEL;
CONTAINING
ALLUSIONS TO THE ANTIdUITY, EXTENT, POPULATION,
CIVILIZATION, LITERATURE, AND RELIGION
OF THE CHINESE.
BY W. H. MEDHURST,
Of the London ItttSiooary Society.
BOSTON:
PUBLISHED BY CROCKER & BREWSTER,
47, Washington Street.
1833,
yGoogk
O*-*)
Entered according to Act Of Congress, in the year 1838,
BY CROCKER & BREWSTER,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of Massachusetts.
<$*
<?3
yGoogk
?/s:^
INTRODUCTION.
The writer of the present volume was seni, out by th$
London Missionary Society, in 181(5, to labor for the
benefit pf China,
The fundamental principle of this Institution in, that
"its, design is not to send Presbyterian ism, Indepen*
dency, Episcopacy, or any other form of church order or
government, about which there may be a difference of
opinion among serious Christians, but the glorious Gos-
pel of the blessed God, tp the heathen ; leaving it to the
minds of the persons whom God may call into the fellow-
ship of his Son from among them, to assume for them-
selves such form of church government, as to them shall
appear most agreeable to the word of God. "
In conformity with this principle, no question wap
ever asked, or direction given to the author, as to his
pergonal views of church government; or what form of
ecclesiastical polity he should adopt, in the event of his
labors being successful abroad. After residing at Ma-
lacca and Penapg for several years, he settled in Batavia,,
where he collected a congregation! and built a. chapel,
for the worship of Almighty God. In conducting the
yGoogk
IV INTRODUCTION.
services of the sanctuary, he invited and obtained the as-
sistance of Gospel ministers from various communions ;
and when a church was formed, the members who joined
it, drew up and signed a constitution ; in which, after
stating their belief in the Inspired Oracles, as the only
sure ground of faith and practice, they acknowledged the
standards of the English, Scotch, and Dutch Reformed
Churches, as exhibiting those views of Christian doc-
trine, which they considered the most in accordance with
the revealed will of God. Based on this broad principle,
the society of Christians thus collected together, though
originally of different communions, consented to lay aside
their denominational prejudices, and unite on the safe
ground of our common Christianity; while Episcopalian,
Presbyterian, Baptist, and Independent ministers alter-
nated with each other in the performance of religious
services, and the celebration of the holy sacraments.
The native church connected with the mission has been
established on the same principle.
Should the author, and his esteemed coadjutors, ever
succeed in introducing Christianity extensively into
China, they purpose spending their utmost energies in
spreading the simple Gospel through that important
empire, without wasting themselves in dissensions on
non-essential points, which have so long and unhappily
divided the Christian world. It is on this ground alone,
that they can confidently look for the blessing of the
great head of the church, and claim the countenance
and co-operation of Christians of every name. So great
is the work, and so feeble the energies that can be brought
to bear on it, that we have no time "to fall out by the
way ;" and it is a pleasing feature of the protestant mis-
sion to China, that hitherto the agents of various socie-
ties, the members of different communions and the repre-
yGoogk
ipTJUWJCTJON, *
pentatives of distant hemispheres, bare consented to
merge their national and denominational prejudices, and
to join heart and hand in making known the great doe-
trine of justification by faith, to the sceptical and super*
stitious Chinese. May brotherly love continue ; and may
one strenuous and persevering effort be made, till the
millions of -Chin? be brought under the influence of
Christianity !
Put it is necessary that the author should give some
account of the origin and nature of the following work.
Having been called upon in the year 1816, to undertake
a journey along the north-east coast of China, in order to
ascertain whether or not that country was open to the
Gospel ; and having kept a record of passing events, he
contemplated on his return, the publication of a journal,
with some brief remarks on the situation of foreigners in
Canton, and the state of the native Christian community
there. In the course of his tour through England, how*
ever, to plead the cause of missions, he found it necessary
to dilate more at large on the political, moral, and spirit-
ual condition of the Chinese ; and to relate in order the
efforts that have been made for their evangelization.
These statements having been listened to with som$
interest, and awakened a sympathy on behalf of China,
the thought suggested itself, that possibly, the feeling
thus created might be extended and perpetuated by a
publication, embracing the general state of China; and
its state ;and prospects, with especial reference to tbe
diffusion of the Gospel.
The most important feature in the condition of that
country is its population ; about which so many different
opinions have been held, and for the benefit of which
Christian missionaries so ardently long and labor. The
question of amount, therefore, 19 djscqssejd, apd jtfie sujj-
1*
yGoogk
VI INTRODUCTION.
gestion thrown out, that probably the highest census
given of the Chinese people is the right one. Their
civilization and political state, next demand attention;
and some references are made to their singular language,
and the state of education among them. As we contem-
plate the introduction of a new religion into the country,
it is natural to inquire, what are their present views of
divine and eternal things ; and to shew the defects of
' their own systems, as a prelude to the recommendation of
another. Before treating on the recent efforts of protest-
ants to evangelize China, it was thought necessary to
allude to the previous exertions of other missionaries ;
and therefore the devoted, self-denying, and persevering
labors of Syrian, Nestorian, and catholic Christians, are
briefly enumerated. The missions to Canton, the Straits,
and Batavia, are then severally described; and the at-
tempts to carry the Gospel by means of Scriptures and
tracts, along the coast of China, are delineated. This
review is concluded by appeals for more agents, and in-
creased facilities for the vigorous prosecution of the
work ; as it is only when we use the appointed means,
that we can consistently look for the Divine blessing on
our labors.
The short time that could be spared for preparing this
work for publication, must necessarily have occasioned
many defects, in point of style and arrangement. Sent
forth when very young on this important mission, occu-
pied during his whole stay abroad in studying foreign
and difficult languages, and accustomed to write and
speak for the benefit of the Mahoraedans and heathens, it
can hardly be expected that the author should be skilled
in European composition. Public engagements, for the'
first year after his return to England, called him inces-
santly from home ; and ii was only during the retirement
yGoogk
INTRODUCTION. lit
of the last winter, that he has had the least opportunity
for arranging his thoughts on the subject now discussed.
Being about to quit his native country during the present
summer, to revisit the scene of his former labors, it was
necessary that he should begin to print, almost as soon
as he began to write, in order to have the book published
before his departure. He must cast himself, therefore,
on the indulgence of the public, hoping that the circum-
stances under which the information contained in this
rolume has been collected and communicated, will be a
sufficient apology for the many omissions, and incongrui-
ties, which may appear. The critic will perhaps survey
with a lenient eye, the productions of the foreign mission-
ary, who by his residence abroad, in regions where the
human mind has been long stationary, has not been able
to keep pace with the improving spirit of the age. Any
observations, however, on his matter or manner, made in
kindness and candor, will be thankfully received, and
should the work reach a second edition, be carefully im-
proved upon.
Some discrepancy may appear between the diffusive-
ness of the first few chapters, and the conciseness of
other parts of the work ; but it is honestly confessed, that
finding the matter grow upon his hands, the author was
obliged to condense before he had reached the middle of
the volume, and to leave out many interesting particulars,
regarding his own travels in the Malayan archipelago, in
order to introduce what had more especial reference to
the evangelization of China. Some difference of style
will also appear between the descriptive and narrative
parts of the publication ; but it was thought better to
give the views and impressions of the moment, than to
abridge them of their interests, by presenting them in a
more labored style.
yGoogk
tlU IOT&ODUCTIOJ*.
As it is, with all its imperfections, the author commhtf
his production to the candor of the benevolent reader,
and the blessing of Almighty God; hoping thai this fee*
ble attempt will be instrumental in awakening an interest
on behalf of China, and in promoting the spread of the
Gospel in that populous and interesting empire.
In conclusion, the author would gratefully acknowledge
the assistance kindly afforded him by the Rev. Drs.,Reed
and Burder, of Hackney ; while he would state the obli-
gation he is under to the following works, which he has
consulted in the course of his labors ; viz., Sadler's Law
of Population, Milne's Retrospect, the Chinese Gleaner
and Repository, Morrison's Dictionary, and View of
China for Philological Purposes, Du H aide's History of
China, and the Reports and Chronicles of the London
Missionary Society,
Hackney, May 1, 1838.
yGoogk
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
CHB090LOOT AHD EXTENT.
Pag*.
The Evangelization of China contemplated — General scope of the
subject-— Antiquity of China — partly fabulous— not credited by
Chinese writers— The traditionary period— The ante and postdilu-
vian ages — The historical period— The seven years famine— The
Chinese Sampson— The magnetic needle— Confucius— Laou Tsze
— The burning of the Books— The building of the wall — Subse-
3uent dynasties*— The cycle— Sketch of Chinese Chronology — The
ominions of China— Original possessions small— Territories en-
larged — The annexation oTTartary .14
CHAPTER H.
PROBABLE POPULATION.
The question of population interesting to the Philosopher, the Politi-
cian, the Merchant, and the Christian — The possibility and proba-
bility of a large population, argued from the fertility of the soil—
the extensiveness of the cultivation — The paucity of the roads— The
manner of disposing of the dead— The encouragement riven to
agriculture — The industry of the inhabitants — The Skill of the hus-
bandman—The economy in food, dress, and dwellings,— con-
trasted with the scarcity of provisions— and want of feeling— Emi-
gration with its difficulties— Bounty on the importation of nee/— In-
fanticide— its prevalence — Foundling hospitals— Conclusion . . 29
CHAPTER m.
CENSUS OF THE POPULATION.
Testimony of the catholic missionaries— and Chinese authori ties—
The law of the census and the way of taking it— The reason for so
doing— its credibility— the different accounts reconciled— increase
y Google
X CONTENTS.
Page.
accounted for—increase sketched— Amiot's estimate — Grosier's
Morrison's — and Sir G. Staunton's — comparison of the whole—
which most to be depended on— the discrepancies of some— the
most credible census— The revenue of China — and its light pres-
sure on the people 49
CHAPTER IV.
REFLECTIONS ON THE POPULATION.
V
Their overwhelming numbers— Their sinftd condition— the work of
Evangelizing them difficult— dependence on Divine aid— The dif-
fusive character of the Gospel — Encouragement drawn from the
uniformity of their government, la n gua g e , morals, and sentiment
Their extending population— only checked by Europeans— and the
introduction of opium — The effect of opium smoking — its rapid in-
crease — Chinese laws against it— Memorial of a mandarin— Ex-
tent of Smuggling— Appeal to the opium merchant— and the East
India Company-Demoralizing effect of the drug— Remonstrance
to the government of Great Britain . . . .67
CJUFWR, V.
th» crr»i2AT«>* e* ckina.
Comparative civilization— Soliloquy of a Chinese4-Native politeness,
—displayed in conversation— and daily intercourse— Genius of the. ^
Chinese— Discovery of the compass-r-The art of printing—The in-
vention of Gunpowder— The sciencesrT-Astronomy— Botany*— Med-
icine — Surgery—- the Arts — Painting— Engraving— Manufacture of
silk— Porcelain— -Paper— Lackered ware — Metals— Conclusion . 87
CHAPTER VI.
GOVERNMENT AND LAWS.
The empire united— The government based on parental authority—
The emperor supreme—The ministers of state — The tribunals— of
civil office— of revenue— of rites— of war — of punishments— of pub-
lic works— The censorate — The national institute—The laws of
China — their character — Civil laws— Fiscal regulations — Ritual
enactments— Military arrangements— Criminal code— Directions
about National improvements — Imperial palace— The forbidden en-
closure — The gardens and pavilions— The northern city— the
southern . 106
CHAPTER VH.
LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE.
Origin of language— -Hieroglyphics— Phonetic characters— Chinese
mode of recording even ts S ix classes of Character*— Number of
yGoogk
CONTBNTSk an
Page.
Symbols-reducible to few element* " M ode s of writings— Question
about Egyptian origin— Poieelain bottle— -Inscription explained—
Date ascertained— Chinese classics — Aathorizea Commentaries—
Esteemed Works— Heterodox producti ons Oral Language— Mon-
osyllabic mode of spelling— initials and finals— ^variety of to nes
collocation of phrases— Chinese Grammar— Figures of spe ech ■
Poetry— Literary examinational-Honorary deg re e s Village in-.
specUou— First— second— third— and fourth ^xaniinatteaa—EnVrt
necessary— Advantages and disadvantages of the systm .126
CHAPTER Vm.
THE RELIGIONS OF CHINA.
Three systems of Religion — Confucius — his life — moral and political
opinions— Notions about Heaven— and the Supreme— His theory
of the universe— The two powers of nature— Toe dia grams
Scheme of metaphysics— Material Trinity— Ideas of spiritual be-
ings— of the future world— and of human natare^-Tbe religion of
Taou — Eternal reason— Incarnations of it— Philosophers stone-
Ghosts and charms Treading on fire— Denwniaeal possessions^-
Magic arts — Religion of Budcma— History of its foonder- Entrance
into China— Buddhist temples— Meditatkm on Budd ha R epetition
of his name— Absorption of a blacksmith- Form of prayer^Com-
passion to animals— Feeding hungry ghosts — Paper money— and
nouses — Scrambling for holy food— Doctrine of annihilation-
despised by the Confucians— Resemblance to the Catholics — Re-
view of the three systems 152
CHAPTER DC.
CATHOLIC MISSIONS Hf CHINA.
The Gospel designed for the world— Early dalusien hi 'India and
China— Ancient intercourse— The marble tablet— its con t en t s ■ I ts
authenticity— Effort* of the Nestorians-^and of the Catholic s Mis
sionofXavier — Arrival of Rxcci-<-hrs journey to the capital— his
success— Christian mandarin— his daughter Candida— Death of
Ricct— Arrival of Schaal— Ilhistrious converts— A.rrival of Verbi-
est — Persecutions— Revival— Cannon cast by the • missionaries—
Patronage of the French king— Death of Verbiest — New persecu-
tions— again allayed— Disputes among the missionaries— Papal
Bulls— Romish Legates— Failure of negotiations— Expulsion of the
missionaries— New efforts— present state— number of converts-
Mode of operations— Character of ^he Catholic missionaries— and
their adherents— Conclusion • * . 182
CHAPTER "X.
PROTESTANT MISSION TO CANTON.
Mission projected— -Want of information— Morrison appointed— sails
for Canton— Mode of living there— Pious breathing's-— Extreme
yGoogk
XII CONTENTS.
Page.
caution— Marriage and appointment— religious services— Printing
commenced— Adverse edict— Arrival of Milne— Voyage to Java-
New Testament completed— Baptism of a Convert— Genesis
printed — Removal of Milne— Embassy to Peking— Old Testament
completed— character of the translation— Dictionary finished— Mor-
rison visits England — Presented to the king— Reception by the So-
ciety — Returns to China— Labors of Afah— his letter — Baptism of
Teen Ching— Agang — and Choo Tsing — Death of Morrison-»-Per-
secutions of Afa^— Proclamation of the magistrate— Afah's account
—Conclusion ^ . 906
CHAPTER XI.
MISSION TO CANTON, CONTINUED.
Situation of foreigners in Canton — Surveillance of the Hong-mer-
chants— and Compradores— Confinement— and insult— Restrictions
on missionaries— Study of the native language prohibited— Difficul-
ties of printing native books— Mode of obviating them— State of
Macao— How far open to missionary operations — Inquiry after na-
tive Converts— The literary graduate— The printers — The family
of Afah — Agang and his son— Edict of the emperor— Commission
of inquiry— its late— Missionaries not involved— Need of caution-
Little interest in behalf of Canton — Recommendations . . 290
CHAPTER Xn.
THE MISSION TO MALACCA.
Resolutions regarding Malacca — Occupation of the station by Mr.
Milne— Baptism of Afah— his experience— arrival of the author and
other brethren — Schools — Tracts — and Translations— Anglo-Chi-
nese college— Various labors— Rescue of a Malay family — Death
of Milne— Morrison visits Malacca— Arrival of Kidd— Visit of the
Deputation— Death of Collie — Baptism of a Malay slave— and a
Chinese youth— Tomlin's superintendence — Arrival of Evans-
Fresh baptisms — Dyer joins the mission — More encouragement-
Twenty individuals baptised— Ten more added— their experience
Mission to Penang— Station at James Town— Labors of Dyer-
Mission to Singapore— Joined by the American missionaries . 249
CHAPTER XIII.
MISSION TO BATATIA.
First three missionaries— Supper's labors— Slater's misfortunes— The
author's arrival— Schools— Printing— and other exertions— Chris-
tian village— Conversations with heathen — Malay Judge— Napo-
leon's picture— Visit of the Deputation — Desultory labors — Tract
against the missionary— Journey to Soerabaya— The Tanggar
Mountains— Japanese books— Chinese preachings— Ironical argu-
ments—Communication of the Gospel— Work on Chronology—
Javanese typ es Journey to Pahang— Tringano— Klintan— Pata-
yGoogk
CONTENTS. Xill
Pag*.
ni — and Songora— Voyage to Pontianak — State of Borneo— Chi-
nese under convictions— another incensed— Visit to Bali— Erec-
tion of the Chapel— Preaching to convicts— Accessions to the
Church — Baptism of soldiers— Covenant with the Dyaks— Bap-
tism of a Chinese 266
CHAPTER XIV.
VOYAGES UP THE COAST OF CHINA.
Summary of missionary attempts in the Colonies — Desire to benefit
the mother country— GutzlatFs voyages — Different views— Anxiety
for more information — Author's arrival in Canton — Discussion re-
garding opium vessels— Reasons for not embarking in them — as
disreputable — inconvenient, and involving the missionary in diffi-
culty — The propriety of hiring a vessel, or purchasing a missionary
ship— Offer of the Huron — Preparations for departure . . .291
CHAPTER XV.
NARRATIVE OF THE VOYAGE.
Embarkation— -Apprehension of a storm — Water-spouts— Chinese
ideas of them — Voyage up the Yellow Sea — Arrival at Shan-tung
and Wei-hae— First landing— Visit of the Mandarins on board-
Second landing — Difficulties in the way— Discussions on the beach
—Adjournment to the temple— Excursion to the interior — Amica-
ble conference— Eagerness for books — Ramble over the island of
Lew-kung-taou — Visit to a peaceable village — Second day's opera-
tions — A burial ground — Description of the villages — and state of
the country— Curiosity of the people— Quiet distribution of books
—Anxiety for more — Attention to preaching — second visit of the
mandarins on board — Summary 307
CHAPTER XVI.
PROCEEDINGS AT KE-SAN-SO.
Providential deliverance— Events on landing — Suspicions of the peo-
ple-— Arrival at the town— Eagerness for books— Dispute with an
officer— A temple and a stage— Permission to purchase provisions
— Tour through the villages— Objections of a Confucian— Hospi-
tality of a peasant— Rapid distribution of books— A Chinese fort-
Excursion to an adjoining bay — Exhibition of an armed force— In-
vitation of the mandarins— Second visit to the town— anxiety to see
the strangers— Discussion about ceremonies — Introduction to the
principal mandarins — Etiquette observed— Questions proposed—
Objections to our enterprise— Advice of the General — Discussion
aboot presents — Conversation on politics — Magisterial dignity and
meanness— Presents received and return made — Disturbances on
board * 98f
B
yGoogk
X1T CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XVII.
PROCEEDINGS ON THE SOUTH OF SHAN-TUNG.
Page.
Voyage round the promontory — Landing at Tsing-hae — State of the
town and defences — Interviews with the people— and mandarins-
Excursion through the villages — Simplicity of the natives — Calm-
ness of the women — Voyage prosecuted — A second landing— An-
noying interferences — Suspicions of the inhabitants — Solitary jour-
ney — .Interesting group of villagers — Various adventures — A new
harbor discovered— Visit to Nan-hung — Inquiries and alarms — A
Chinese fort described — Geological formation — Disposition of the
natives — and reception of the missionaries^ — Dress and habits of
the men— -Appearance of the women — their dwellings — Temples
and cemeteries — Productions of the soil — Domestic animals —
State of the people — Reflections 349
CHAPTER XVIII.
PROCEEDINGS IN KEANG-SOO PROVINCE.
Voyage to the southward— Arrival at Woo-sung— Appearance of
the country — Reception on shore — Journey to Shang-hae — Inter-
view with the officers— Books distributed— Arrival of the chief
magistrate — Refusal to stand before him — Discussion about cere-
monies — Reasons for decision — Attempt to enter the city— Un-
pleasantness at parting — Operations among the junks — Remarks on
Woo-sung — and its inhabitants — Arrival o? a general — Description
of the military — and fortifications — Visit of one mandarin — Cun-
ningness of another — Unsuccessful voyage — Pleasant tour — The
people eager for books — and the soldiers for gain — Difficulties
and disappointments , 3#5
CHAPTER XIX.
OCCURRENCES IN CHE-KEANG AND FUH-KEEN.
Departure from Keang-soo— and arrival at Kin-tang — Visit of war-
boats— Operations on shore — Perishing boy — Proceedings at Choo-
san— Eagerness for books — Coffins scattered about — -voyage to
Poo- too— Picturesque appearance of the island — its consecration
to Idolatry— Descriptions of the temples — Character of the priests
—Conversation with naval officers — Liberal views of a mandarin-
Providential escape— Arrival at Nan-yih — Appearance of the wo-
men — The town of Tung-san— Free distribution — Disorderly con-
duct of a mandarin — and subsequent alarm — Surprise of the people
—Return . * . .389
CHAPTER. XX.
SUBSEQUENT OCCURRENCES.
Restrictive policy of the Chinese— Exclusion of foreigners — Anger at
their intrusion— Edict against the Huron — Appeal to the British
yGoogk
CONTENTS. * XT
Pa 5 e -
authorities— Complaints against the English— Disapprobation of our
books — Threat or stopping the trade— Late voyage of Gutzlaff—
Tung-san bay— Description of the country and its inhabitants-
Barren regions— Extensive valley— Mountain ridge— Deserted vil-
lage—Intestine broils— Chinese temple— Fertile spot — Populous
city — Ravenous laborers— Character of the mandarins — Tsin-kang
district— Eagerness for books— Visit to Amoey— Anxiety for more
laborers 405
CHAPTER XXI.
CLASS OF LABORERS REQUIRED FOR CHINA.
Comparative claims of China — Need of more laborers — for the colo-
nies — and the coast— Offers Invited — Objections met — regarding
the climate— and the language — The oral and written mediums-
compared with the English — Exhortations to engage— Educational
agents needed — Schools for school-masters required— Pious pby-
sicians — Efforts already made — Ophthalmic hospital — More prac-
titioners wanted— The probability of their success — Speech of Sir
H.Halford — Moral influence of physicians— deference paid them
— Interesting anecdote— Importance of medicine to missionaries —
Inferiority of Chinese practice — Union of the clerical and medical
professions — Persons who should offer 423
CHAPTER XXII.
DESIDERATA FOR THE CHINESE MISSION.
Translation of the Scriptures— Difficulties in the way— Efforts already
made — Need of a revision — Opinions of Chinese converts — and
European students — Resolution of the Bible and missionary socie-
ties — Steps to be taken — Importance of the subject — Chinese print-
ing — Moveable types — Mode of preparation — Necessity of punch-
cutting — and casting — Dyer's fount — Parisian type-founding — Va-
rious cost of block, stone and metal type printing — with the advan-
tages and disadvantages of xylography — Lithograph v — and typog-
raphy—Superiority and importance of the latter — Missionary ship
— Concluding appeal 440
yGoogk
ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE.
Map of the Maritime Provinces of China .... Title.
Summary Execution 106
Judicial Process ib.
Buddhist Priest on a Stage 152
Service in a Chinese Temple ib.
Chinese Fort 327
Guard-room with Soldiers ib.
Digitized by VjOOQLC
CHINA:
ITS STATE AND PROSPECTS.
CHAPTER I.
CHRONOLOGY AND EXTENT.
The evangelization of China contemplated — General scope of the
subject— Antiquity of China — Partly fabulous — Not credited by
Chinese writers— The traditionary period — The ante and post-
diluvian ages— The historical penod---The seven years famine—
The Chinese Sampson— The magnetic needle— -Confucius— Laou
Tsze— The burning of the book* — The building of the wall-
Subsequent Dynasties— The Cycle— The dominions of China-
Original possessions small — Territories enlarged — The annexation of
Tartary.
Before entering on the prospects of China with regard
to the ultimate diffusion of the Gospel, it may be well
to offer a few remarks on its former and present state,
as introductory to the consideration of its future desti-
nies, and with a view of encouraging those exertions
which, by the Divine blessing, may result in its uni-
versal evangelization. The conversion of the Chinese
to the Christian faith must be viewed as an object every h
way desirable, and some observations on so important a jj
theme from the pen of one who has long devoted his /J
energies to this work, may not perhaps be considered '
altogether unacceptable.
In contemplating the evangelization of China, the
field spreads itself out before the mind, as one of vast
extent and interest; the importance of cultivating this
yGoogk
14 CHRONOLOGY OF CHINA.
field appears to be of incalculable magnitude; the diffi-
culties which threaten to impede the progress of Divine
truth in those regions ought not to be overlooked ; while
the existing facilities for conducting a series of opera-
tions for the benefit. of that interesting people should be
allowed to animate and encourage us. An allusion to
what has been done, to what is doing, and to what
remains to be done, may not be unsuitable; and a
prospective view of the contemplated results, when these
designs shall have been fully carried out, may properly
conclude the whole.
China demands the attention of Christian philan-
thropists, with regard to the antiquity of its origin, the
extent of its territory, the amount of its population, and
the advance of its civilization. In nearly all these re-
spects, we shall find that it rises superior to every other
unevangelized country, and stands forward with a prom-
inence which bespeaks it the greatest of pagan nations.
Commencing with the early history of China, we may
be allowed to correct an error into which many have
fallen, relative to the assumption of an extravagant
chronology by the Chinese. It has been generally sup-
posed that the Chinese maintain an antiquity of myriads
of years, and that their historical records, stretching far
back into the vista of more than a thousand ages, are at
such variance with the comparatively recent account of
Moses, as to oblige us either to question the one or the
other. This was, at one time, gladly caught at by the
sceptics of Europe, and they thought that they had dis-
covered in the high antiquity of the Chinese, combined
with the Hindoo and Egyptian races, an argument which
threw discredit on the chronology of the Bible, and
weakened the evidence of its Divine authority. The
fact, however, is, that the Chinese, like mo?t other hea-
then nations, have a mythological as well as a chronolog-
ical period; the one considered by themselves , as fabu-
lous, and the other as authentic; the one connected with
the history of their gods, and the other with that of their
men. In the former they speak of their celestial empe-
ror, who reigned 45,000 years; their terrestrial emperor,
who reigned 18,000 years; followed by their human em- '
peror, who reigned as long: without condescending to
yGoogk
PARTLY FABULOUS. 15
enlighten us as to the names, characters, events, or cir-
cumstances of these wonderful individuals, or their still
more extraordinary reigns; nay, without so much as
telling us whether their dominions were established in
heaven or on earth, or whether they referred exclusively
to China, or included other nations. In short, the vague
account they furnish us of these fancied emperors shews
that they were merely the figment of the imagination,
introduced to supply a deficiency, and to amuse the
credulous. Indeed, so little credit is attached to this
fabulous period by the Chinese themselves, that one of
their most respectable historians, Choo-foo-tze, does not
venture to allude to it, but passing by these extravagant
assumptions, commences his relation at a much later
period, when events and circumstances of a connected
character stamp the records of the age with greater
marks of credibility. Another Chinese historian, named
Fung-chow, remarks, "How is it credible that more than
10,000 years elapsed'before the yang, or 'superior prin-
ciple' was produced, and the heavens spread ; and that
10,000 more elapsed before the yin, or 'secondary prin-
ciple* was produced, and the earth formed; that 10,000
more passed away, before the yin and yang united to
produce the various material existences; and, further,
that 40 or 50,000 years more passed away, before the
process of the two principles was finished, and the sages
appeared! Such a tale is contrary to all sense and rea-
son. From the time of the sages Yaou and Shun, to the
present age is not more than 3000 and odd years. How
can it be believed that 40 or 50,000 years elapsed after
the formation of the heavens and the earth, before man
appeared, or the earth and water were adjusted, and food
supplied to human beings? or that, if the world had ex-
isted so long, these things should not have been arranged
before Fuh-ne and his successors? It is evident that
Pwan-koo, the first man, according to the fabulous
records of the Chinese, who acted at the separation of
heaven and earth, could not have been long before Fuh-
he, perhaps a thousand years, certainly not ten thousand;
and the time of Fuh-he must have been very near Yaou
and Shun, perhaps a hundred years, certainly not a thou-
sand. No scholar should decline a thorough inquiry. 1 '
yGoogk
16 THE TRADITIONARY PERIOD.
Sze-ma-tzeen, another very celebrated historian of China,
does not record any thing relative to the throe emperors
above mentioned; how much less then might he be ex-
pected to refer to Pwan-koo, who is placed before them.
Thus Chinese authors of the greatest reputation agree
in considering the first part of Chinese history as entirely
fabulous. Whilst, however, we fully coincide with them
in this opinion, we cannot help, on a review of their brief
allusion to this period, suggesting the idea, that the
whole is probably based on some indistinct recollections
of the theory of the creation. Of the first man, they say,
that soon after the period of emptiness and confusion,
when heaven and earth were first separated, Pwan-koo
was produced; his origin is not ascertained, but he knew
intuitively the relative proportions of heaven and earth,
with the principles of creation and transmutation. Dur-
ing the supposed reign of the celestial, terrestrial, and
human emperors, they allege that the year was settled,
the months and days arranged, and the hills and rivers
divided ; all which may be but distant allusions to the
formation of the heavenly bodies, and the settlement of
the earth and waters.
The next period of Chinese history is that which is
said to have elapsed between Fuh-he and the sages Yaou
and Shun, which the Chinese denominate the ages of
the "Five Rulers," and at which Choo-foo-tsze begins his
history. There is much difference among historians as
to the arrangement of this era, and Choo-foo-tsze himself
says, that "several things affirmed of this epoch were all
pushed up by people who lived in subsequent ages."
While, therefore, we might be unwilling to give full credit
to what Chinese writers say of the events of this period,
it is not improbable that much of it is drawn by tradition
from the correct account of the antediluvian age handed
down by Noah to his posterity. The coincidence of ten
generations having passed away, the institution of mar-
riage, the invention of music, the rebellion of a portion*
of the race, and the confused mixture of the divine and
human families, closed by the occurrence of the flood, in
the time of Yaou, might lead us to conclude, that in
their allusions to this period the Chinese are merely
giving their version of the events that occurred from
yGoogk
THE FIRST REAL CHARACTER. 17
Adam to Noah. When Yu ascended the throne, the
lands were drained, and China became habitable. About
this period wine was discovered ; Yu tasted it, and found
it sweet, but rejected it, saying, "at some future period
wine will occasion the ruin of the country." If now we
should consider this to be a description of the antediluvi-
an period, down to the age of Noah, traced according to
Chinese recollections, and illustrated by Chinese fancy;
and if we should account Yu to be the first founder of
the Chinese empire, we should then be assigning them a
very high antiquity, without giving any countenance to
the extravagant pretensions which their fabulous writers
have assumed. These thoughts are merely thrown out
as suggestions, in which some sober and judicious men
have concurred, who have considered the highly wrought
relations of the times of Yaou and Shun, as mainly im-
aginary, not according with the state of improvement in
other parts of the world at that period, nor even with the
condition of China itself, at subsequent epochs of her
history.
If then we consider Yu to be the first real character
in Chinese history, and place the beginning of his reign
at B. C. 2204, or one hundred and four years after the
flood, about the age of Peleg, when the earth was divided,
we shall find that it just gives time for such an increase
of the human family as would admit of emigration, and
yet allow for China being in such a state of marsh, as to
require draining for the sake of culture, which service
was ascribed to the labors of Yu. Thus the empire of
China, even when deprived of its fabulous and tradition-
ary periods, is still very ancient; the Chinese must have
branched off from the great human family immediately
after the dispersion, and travelling to the farther east,
settled down on the borders of the Yellow River, coeval
with the establishment of the Babylonian and Egyptian
monarchies. The mention made in their early history
of the draining of the land, as one of the first acts of the
primitive rulers of China, and the allusion to the dis-
covery of wine about the same period, shew that their
first kings must have synchronized with the immediate
descendants of Noah; and the recorded fact that a seven
years famine took place in China nearly coeval with that
*2
yGoogk
18 THE HISTORICAL PERIOD.
of Egypt proves that their chronicles are entitled to some
degree of credit. Thus, ere Rome was founded, or Troy
was taken — before Thebes or Nineveh were erected into
kingdoms — China was a settled state, under a regular
form of government ; with customs and institutions, sim-
ilar in many respects to those which it possesses now.
From that time to this, revolutions and wars have fre-
quently occurred ; the country has been exposed to for-
eign invasion, and torn by intestine commotion; dynasties
have changed, and the people are even now subject to a
Tartar yoke, — yet China is China still. Her language
and her customs remain unaltered; and the genius and
spirit of the people are the same they were in the patri-
archal age. No nation has undergone less change, or
been less affected from without; and they seem to have
grown up as distinct from the rest of mankind, as if they
had been the inhabitants of another planet; retaining all
their peculiarities just as much as if their exclusive wall
had surrounded their whole empire, and debarred all
others from intercourse with them. Those who are ac-
customed to attach veneration to antiquity, will probably
regard the Chinese with some degree of interest on ac-
count of their patriarchal character; and those who love
to survey human society in every possible stage, will be
gratified with the contemplation of it, as it existed not
only centuries, but millenniums ago. The modern king-
doms of Europe are but of yesterday, compared with the
Chinese; and though western nations have grown rapidly
since their origin, yet they cannot look back to any very
dstant period, when their ancestors laid the foundation
of their present greatness, and established systems which
still exist and characterize their populations. The Chi-
nese, on the contrary, have derived their veneration for
parents, and their subjection to rulers, with the arrange-
ments of domestic life, from the first founders of their
monarchy ; and embody in their present conduct princi-
ples which were laid down four thousand years ago.
A few allusions to Chinese history may not be amiss
here. Of the great Yu, the founder of their first dynasty,
B. C. 2204, they write, that "seeing his father had been
put to death, for not completing the work of draining the
waters, he applied himself more assiduously to that un-
yGoogk
THE SEVEN YEARS FAMINE. 19
dertaking, which kept him from home thirteen years;
and though during that period, he thrice passed his own
door, he would not enter. When he was appointed
ruler, he rose ten times from a single meal to listen to
complaints, and thrice tied up his hair while in the hath,
to attend to some urgent affair, with the view of en-
couraging his people to an instant and energetic devotion
to business."
Of Ching-tang, the founder of the second dynasty,
B. C. 1765, the Chiuese write, that "he ruled the peo-
ple gently, and abolished oppressions, complying with
the predilections of the multitude, so that all parties
reverted to him. In his days, the seven years drought
occurred; the principal scribe observed, that prayer
should be offered up. Ching-tang said, 1 only wish for
rain on account of the people. If prayer will avail, I
will present it myself!' He then fasted, and cut off his
hair and nails, riding in a mourning chariot; and bind-
ing white reeds around him, that he might represent a
sacrificial animal, he went forth to the wilderness of
mulberry-bushes, and invoked, saying, 'Let not the lives
of the people be forfeited, on account of the neglect of
one individual V He then acknowledged his six faults,
saying, 4s it that my government is extravagant? or that
the people are not properly attended to? or that my pala-
ces are too lofty ? or that my ministers are too numerous ?
or that presents are too frequently sent? or that syco-
phants abound?' He had scarcely ceased, when the rain
fell, to the distance of several thousand furlongs."
At the close of this dynasty, B. C. 1153, the tyrant
Chow presided over the empire ; he is said to have been
endowed with supernatural strength, so as to be able to
conquer the fiercest beasts, and yet he was deluded and
ruined through the fascinations and extravagances of a
wretched woman. It is very remarkable, that the age of
this individual should agree so exactly with that assigned,
in sacred history, to Sampson.
The founders of the third dynasty are described as
virtuous, patriotic, and brave, exterminating the tyrant
of the preceding dynasty, and scattering the wealth and
provisions which he had accumulated among a starving
people. About this time, B. C. 1121, foreign ambassa-
yGoogk
20 CONFUCIUS,
dors came, from the modern Cochin-China, to court,
presenting a white pheasant to the emperor : on return-
ing they missed their way, when the prime minister fur-
nished them with a "south-pointing chariot," by means
of which they reached their own country, after a year's
journey. Thus wc see that the polarity of the needle
was known and applied to useful purposes in China, at
that early period.
In the twenty-first year of the emperor Ling, of the
third dynasty, B C. 549, Confucius was born, in the
state of Loo, now the province of Shan tung. He had
a remarkably high forehead, on which account his name
was called Kew, or "hill." One of the nobles of bis
native state, when on his death-bed, addressed his pos-
terity, saying, "Confucius is a descendant of the sages,
and must certainly understand human nature; when I
am dead, let my children repair to him for instruction."
When Confucius was in the Chow country, he went to
Laou-tsze to inquire about propriety. Laou-tsze said,
"a clever merchant conceals his stock, and appears
empty ; so an advanced scholar puts on the appearance
of stupidity." Confucius, addressing his disciples, said,
"There is something remarkable about Laou-tsze."
When he was nearly fifty years of age, the ruler of his
native state, Loo, employed him to govern a certain dis-
trict : he had not been thus engaged above a year, when
the surrounding nobles began to imitate him. His
sovereign said, "Had I not better follow your example in
the government of the Loo country?" Confucius replied,
"with such principles you might pacify the world, how
much more the Loo country." In a few years Confucius
became the prime minister of his sovereign ; but seeing
his prince carried away with the love of women and
music, he resigned his office and quitted Loo. At the
age of seventy-five, he died. The writings compiled by
Confucius and his followers are the most ancient Chinese
records that have been handed down to the present time.
Some of these are, professedly, collections of earlier
documents, and refer to the traditionary period of Yaou
and Shun, as well as to the times of Wan Wang, B. C.
1120; but it is more than probable, that some of the
odes and speeches, collected by Confucius, were merely.
yGoogk
AND LAOU-TSZE. 21
traditionary notices, found in the mouths of bards and
statesmen, and not documents actually committed to
writing before his time. Confucius 1 history of his own
times, commences with the reign of the emperor Ping,
B. C. 720, and is as much to be depended on as the
recitals of the Greek and Roman historians ; — it not only
bears on itself the stamp of credibility, but laid the
foundation of all the subsequent historical works which
China has produced. The well known 'Tour Books"
are written by the followers of Confucius, and contain
an account of the sayings and doings of the sage and his
immediate disciples, something similar to our Gospels
and Acts, or as has been observed, corresponding to
Bos weir 3 Life of Johnson.
It is very singular, that China should have given birth,
at the same time, to two remarkable men, differing
essentially in their doctrines and views, each the founder
of a system of religion and morals, which has overspread
and divided China, from their days to the present time.
These individuals have been already referred to, viz.
Confucius and Laou-tsze, and their interview with each
other recorded. Though they seem to have had respect
for each other, yet they do not appear to have combined
or coalesced in the plans they laid down for the instruc-
tion of posterity. Of Confucius it is said, that he never
spoke of the strange and marvellous, and sought to fix
men's attention on the duties of the human relations;
while the other inculcated a contempt for worldly great-
ness and domestic happiness — placing the chief good in
mental abstraction, and professing to deal much with the
spiritual world. The one erred in being too sceptical,
and the other in being too superstitious; yet they have
both retained their hold of the mind of China, even to
the present day, and it is difficult now to say, which sys-
tem is most prevalent throughout the empire.
About the same period, Buddhism arose in India; and
though it did not immediately spread into the ultra Gan-
getic nations, it diffused itself rapidly on its subsequent
introduction, and now exerts as great an influence over
the minds of the vulgar, as the other two sects do over
the learned and the superstitious.
yGoogk
22 THE BUILDING OF THE WALL.
A little more than two hundred years before the
Christian era, China became subject to a fourth dynasty,
called Tsin, from which Chin, or China, the name by
which that country is known in the western world, is
probably derived. The ruler of Tsin conceived the
insane idea of establishing a dynasty, which should ex-
tend from the beginning to the end of time. With this
view, he collected and burnt all the records of previous
ages, and buried alive four hundred and sixty learned
men, wishing to make posterity believe that the dominion
of tne world commenced with himself, the first universal
emperor of China. The object of obliterating all remem-
brance of antiquity was, however, defeated by the subse-
quent discovery of the books of Confucius, in the wainscot
of an old house : and the intention of perpetuating his
rule to succeeding generations was also frustrated by the
demise of his son, only two years after his own death, by
which means the empire passed into other hands, and his
dynasty became extinct. Though the writings of Confu-
cius were recovered, yet they were much injured, and in
many parts, defective ; which has greatly detracted from
the integrity, intelligibility, and, in the opinion of some,
from the credibility of the whole.
During the life-time of this monarch, the famous Chi-
nese wall was erected, in order to keep out the Tartars,
who then infested the northern frontier. Almost every
third man was drafted, throughout the empire, for the
accomplishment of this undertaking, and being but
poorly supplied with provisions, many of them died in
the work. Hence the Chinese call it "The ruin of one
generation, and the salvation of thousands." However
true the first part of this sentence may be, the latter is
not so exactly correct, as the Tartars have several times
invaded China, notwithstanding their wall, and are now
in possession of the empire. Still it is a stupendous
work, stretching over fifteen hundred miles of country,
crossing hills and rivers, and provided with gates and
towers, at certain intervals, so that if well manned and
guarded, in a country where artillery is seldom employed,
it might still be serviceable in keeping out an enemy,
were not the dreaded Tartar hordes now on both sides
of the wall, and in possession of the palaces and capital
yGoogk
THE CHINESE CYCLE. 23
of the empire. The name of the first ruler of the Tsin
dynasty is, however, held in detestation by the Chinese.
Since the days of Tsin, a succession of dynasties have
swayed the destinies of China : among the most cele-
brated of which are Han, Tang, Sung, and Ming, with
the two Tartar dynasties Yuen and Tsing. The dynasty
Han, lasting from B. C. 205 to A. D. 226, is distin-
guished for the military prowess and courage at that time
displayed; hence the Chinese are still fond of calling
themselves sons of Han. After the downfall of this race
of kings, six smaller dynasties followed, of whom little
remarkable is recorded. During the Tang dynasty,
from A. D. 620 to 906, learning was extensively culti-
yated, and the literary examinations were then first es-
tablished. Between the age of Tang and Sung, five
smaller dynasties intervened, during which period print-
ing was invented by one Fung-taou, A. D. 924; while
the practice of binding the feet of women appears to have
commenced about the same time. At the cloSe of the
Sung dynasty, A. D. 1275, Marco Paulo, the Venetian
traveller, visited China. While the Mongolian Tartars
had possession of China, the grand canal was dug, which
proved of such incalculable service to the empire; and
the Yellow River was brought back to its former bed,
by which means much land was brought under cultiva-
tion, and former inundations prevented. Under the reign
of the Ming dynasty, from A. D. 1368 to A. D. 1643, the
Portuguese visited China, and settled themselves at
Macao. The present Tartar race have possessed the
throne one hundred and ninety-four years.
To the above brief allusions to the principal events
of Chinese history, a regular list of Chinese emperors
will be added in the Appendix, with some of the remark-
able occurrences of each successive dynasty. This list
is made up from the Kang-keen-e-che, a Chinese his-
torical work, and is calculated according to the cycle of
sixty years, compared with the eras of the western world,
that both the Chinese scholar and the European reader
may be alike assisted in referring to it. Some explana-
tion of the cycle will be required, for those who wish to
consult the 'list. This mode of reckoning has been
adopted by the Chinese from the commencement of their
yGoogk
24
ORIGIN OF THE CYCLE.
monarchy. They ascribe its invention to Hwang-te,
who lived in the traditionary period, before the flood of
Yaou. The latter is said to have commenced his reign
in the forty-first year of the fifth cycle, while the cycle
itself is said to have begun with the sixty-first year of the
reign of Hwang-te. During the period anterior to Yaou,
however, the events of history, in Chinese books, are not
marked by the years of the cycle, while subsequent to
Yaou's accession, every important occurrence is care-
fully noted down by the appropriate horary character, so
that a student can easily ascertain the date of any
given event, by a reference to this mode of calculation.
The inference, therefore, is, that the cycle was not
known before Yaou, if so early; and that the assumption
of the forty-first year of the fifth cycle, for the accession
of that monarch is merely arbitrary, for the sake of fixing
the date of subsequent, rather than of preceding events.
The sixty years of the cycle are made out by joining ten
horary characters, called the "ten celestial stems," with,
twelve others, called the "twelve terrestrial branches."
These united together, of course, exhibit an excess of
two branches, after every ten stems, which being carried
over to the next row, vary the associations, until the ten
stems are repeated six times, thus forming sixty: when
the process has to begin again. The origin of the ten
stems may be ascribed to the -ten digits, and of the twelve
branches, to the twelve signs of the zodiac, which are to
be met with in all primitive nations of antiquity, and are
supposed, by some, to be antediluvian. Indeed, the
twelve stems, are, in calendars and astronomical books,
used ibr the signs of the zodiac, beginning with A qu arias.
As the characters, denoting these twelve branches, have
little or no signifiation in themselves, the common peo-
ple, in order to remember them the more easily, have
attached to each branch-character another word, with
the meaning of which they are familiar; as mouse, ox,
tiger, rabbit, dragon, snake, horse, sheep, monkey, pig,
fowl, and dog, which were, probably, the ancient terms
for the Chinese signs of the zodiac: so that the supposi-
tion that they were, originally, derived from that source,
is hot altogether without foundation. The Chinese make
frequent use of these horary characters in the notation of
yGoogk
THE DOMINIONS OF CHINA. 25
time, not only as designating years, but months, days,
and hours. Thus there are in each year, twelve months,
and three hundred and sixty days ; while in each day
there are twelve hours, all exhibiting numbers easily
denoted by peculiar modifications of twelve. These
characters are frequently used in designating the age of
individuals, and most requisite in calculating destinies;
while in chronological matters, they form the only safe
method of denoting time.
The history of China exhibits many traits of human
character, and a variety of incidents that would well
repay the perusal. It was thought sufficient, however,
in the present work, merely to allude to the system of
chronology adopted by that people, partly to remove an
erroneous notion entertained by some, that the Chinese
boast of a chronology extending through an almost in-
definite period, and partly to establish the fact, that, ex-
clusive of their fabulous and traditionary periods, they
do possess a series of historical records, extending back
to the very first ages of the world, agreeing, in many im-
portant points, with the astronomical and chronological
calculations of the West, and entitled, in some degree,
to confidence and credit.
It will not be unsuitable now to call the attention of
the reader to the dominions which have been possessed
by these successive dynasties. A glance at the map of
China Proper, exhibits it as bounded on the south and
east, by the ocean; on the west, by Thibet and the
desert; and on the north, by the great wall. Two
mighty rivers are seen rising, nearly together, in the
mountains of the west, one flowing north and the other
south; and, after a lengthened and tortuous course,
approaching each other nearly about the centre of China,
from whence they flow side by side, till they empty
themselves into the eastern sea, not far from each other ;
the one is called Hoang-bo, or the Yellow River, and
the other, Yang-tsze*keang, or the Child of the Ocean.
At the first settlement of the Chinese in their patri-
archal regions, they doubtless occupied but a small por-
tion of that space which they now call their own. The
first part of the country possessed by their primeval an*
cestors, soon after the dispersion, was that portion of
3
yGoogk
26 TERRITORIES ENLARGED.
territory now included in the provinces of Shan-se and
Shen-se, on the banks of the Yellow River, just after it
crosses the great wall; or the north-western part of
China Proper. Here the land was laid out in portions
which were divided into nine equal squares, the outer
allotments of which were cultivated by eight separate
husbandmen, while the middle plot was wrought by the
united strength of the whole, and the proceeds given up
for the service of the state. As the population increased,
they spread themselves farther eastward, occupying the
lands that lie between the Yellow River and the modern
wall, as far as the sea; until, in the time of Confucius,
the whole of the territory north and south of the Yellow
River, as far as the Yang-tsze-keang, was inhabited by
tribes speaking the same language, and adopting the
same customs, separated into different states, and ac-
knowledging one federal head. In process of time, these
were all brought under the dominion of Tsin, and the
foundation of that empire was laid, which has been long
known to the western world, under the appellation of
Sin, Chin, and China. It was long, however, before the
emperors of China extended their sway over the tribes
lying to the south of the Yang-tsze-keang, and, for many
ages, the provinces of Fun-keen, Canton, Kwang-se,
Yun-nan, and Kwei-chow, were in a state of barbarism,
scarcely submitting to the Chinese yoke, and deriving
little benefit from the civilizing influence of their north-
ern neighbors. Education, however, and superior tactics,
gradually won over the southern states, and the emperors
of China became lords of all within the wall and the
ocean, and extended their influence from the desert to
the eastern sea.
Having thus far progressed, China was soon enabled
to enlarge her territories by that which generally cir-
cumscribes dominion. She spread, not by conquering,
but by being conquered. For many ages, the effemi-
nate Chinese had been exposed to the incursions of the
Tartar hordes, which infested their northern border.
To keep out these, the great wall was built, but built
in vain. First, under the Monguls, and, subsequently,
under the Manchows, the Tartar race invaded the terri-
tory, and ascended the throne of China. In this, how-
Co o^k
PRESENT EXTENT. 27
ever, the superiority of knowledge over ignorance — of
civilization over barbarism — has been apparent. Men-
cius, a Chinese philosopher, who flourished before the
Christian era, has a passage in his works to the follow-
ing effect ; "I have heard of barbarians being improved
by the Chinese, but I never heard of the Chinese being
improved by barbarians." Thus the Tartars, after sub-
jugating China, instead of altering its institutions, and
changing its maxims of government, conformed them-
selves to the customs and laws already existing in the
country, and were, in fact, subdued by the Chinese:
while China remained what China was, having only
changed its rulers, and gained a great accession of ter-
ritory.
The modern empire of China assumes a peculiar
interest and importance, on account of the extent of its
territory. In addition to China Proper, which with its
eighteen rich and fertile provinces, each of them equal
in extent and population to some European kingdoms,
covers an area of 1,293,000 square miles, the empire
is now swelled by the annexation of Chinese Tartary,
a thinly peopled, but outstretched region, extending
from the sea of Ochotsk, on the east, to Bukaria, on the
west; and from Altay and Nershink mountains on the
north, to the great wall, on the south.
The power of China is strengthened, by having Thi-
bet on the one hand, and Corea and Loo-Choo on the
other, almost entirely subject to its influence; while its
importance, in the eyes of eastern nations, is augmented
by claiming to include Cochin-China, Camboja, Burmah,
and Siam, among its tributary kingdoms. What an
enormous and overgrown dominion is thus presented
before us, extending over thirty-five degrees of latitude
and seventy of longitude, and covering an area of up-
wards of 3,000,000 square miles.
The Chinese empire occupies no inconsiderable space
in our map of the earth's surface, and fills up nearly the
whole of their own ; no wonder, then, that the Chinese
should consider their country as the middle kingdom,
including all within the four seas; and that, with them,
the world and their empire should be synonymous terms.
It is true, that a great part of these territories are unin*
yGoogk
28 PRESENT EXTENT.
habitable deserts, and Chinese Tartary may have only
four inhabitants to a square mile; yet the government of
that country extends an influence over nearly as much of
the earth's surface, and more of its population, than
either England or Russia, and makes its orders heard
and obeyed from Peking to E-le, and from the capital to
Canton, amongst several hundred millions of people. By
its new accessions of territory, China has come into the
neighborhood of the British possessions; and, though
originally so distant from us seems to shake hands across
the Himalaya mountains, — and invite western nations to
publish amongst them, the glad tidings of great joy,
which shall be to all people.
Digitized by VjOOQLC
CHAPTER II.
PROBABLE POPULATION.
The question of population interesting to the philosopher, the politician,
the merchant, ana the christian— The possibility and probability of a
large population argued from the fertility of the soil—The extensive-
ness of the cultivation — The paucity of the roads— The manner of dis-
posing of the dead— The encouragement given to agriculture — The in-
dustry of the inhabitants— The skill of the husbandman — The economy
in food, dress, and dwellings— contrasted with the scarcity of provisions
—and want of feeling — Emigration, with its difficulties— Bounty on the
importation of rice— Infanticide— Its prevalence— Foundling h—pitolt
—Conclusion.
Scarcely any thing has been the subject of so much
controversy, and at the same time of so much interest,
relative to China, as the number of its population. The
philosopher, the politician, the merchant, and the Chris-
tian are alike concerned to know, how many individuals
are congregated together in that immense empire, and
what is the rate of increase of its inhabitants. The popu-
lation of China has formed the basis of numerous
hypotheses among those who treat of the wealth or
poverty of nations, and its exceeding populousness has
been assumed or denied, according as different writers
have sought to establish various propositions relative to
the rapid or slow growth of the human family; and in
proportion to the amount of their fears lest the increase
of population should entrench upon the means of sub-
sistence and produce an extensive and insupportable
famine. The M althusites have caught at the fact, that
China, already over peopled, is yet increasing in popu-
lation and is doubling the number of its inhabitants
every twenty-five years; which connected with the cir-
*3
yGoogk
30 DIFFERENT HYPOTHESES.
cumstance of the -scarcity and misery which already
prevail, have led them to form the most gloomy appre-
hensions for the future, and to discourage marriage and
encourage wars, lest the world should, like China,
become overstocked, and universal want and misery en-
velope and engulph the whole family of man. The anti-
Malthusites, on the other hand, shocked at this dreadful
picture, and still more alarming prospect, have greedily
embraced the suggestion thrown out by some writers,
that the population of China has been exaggerated ; and
finding different returns given by various authors, have
argued that the subject is questionable and undecided;
then taking the lowest census they can find, they have
come boldly forward and declared that China is one of
the most thinly peopled countries of the globe, that her
soil is noj. one tenth part cultivated, and that her
peasantry and mechanics are enjoying an ease and
luxury, devoid of all appearance of want or penury, un-
known and unequalled in any other part of the world.
These extreme differences of opinion, established as
they both appear to be by irrefragable arguments, tend
to perplex the inquirer; but we must remember that
the advocates of opposing systems generally go to ex-
tremes in defence of their favorite propositions; and that
the truth usually lies between the two, to be elicited
only by a dispassionate research, and an unprejudiced
mind; determined to judge according to the evidence
adduced, independent of previously existing opinions.
The politician is not less interested in the question of
China's population ; for, if it be true that that empire
contains its hundreds of millions, it will become an im-
portant inquiry how she is to be dealt with; and what
precautions are necessary to prevent her enterprizing,
though not warlike people, from pressing with their
teeming myriads upon the neighboring populous and
fertile states. If they be so numerous, and if they
threaten to become doubly so, not only will the restric-
tive policy of the Chinese, which would prevent its in-
habit nts from emigrating, be broken down, but the wel-
fare, if not the peace of surrounding nations be disturbed
by the influx of a mass of shrewd and hungry intruders ;
who, if they cannot obtain a livelihood by honest corape-
yGoogk
VIEWS OF THE POLITICIAN. 31
tition, will first by petty thefts, and then by more daring
robberies, become dangerous to the colonies where they
reside ; and in time present such annoyances as can only
be checked by their exclusion from the scene of their
chosen residence.
There are already two colonies in the eastern Archipe-
lago, one under the Dutch and the other under English
authority, where the annual influx of Chinese colonists
has, whether right or wrong, been the occasion of much
alarm ; and in one district in particular the revolt, or
supposed revolt, of the Chinese has ended in the utter
extermination of the suspected tribe ; while in Borneo
the Chinese* have settled themselves down in the interior
— have made head against the European authorities —
and carried on the war for a considerable time ; con-
cluding with an honorable peace, by which they have
retained full possession of a rich province, — abounding
in the precious metals, — and secured the mouth of a
river, affording a favorable outlet for foreign trade.
Hence European colonies in the east have begun to
forbid the introduction of Chinese emigrants, some
levying a heavy fine on all new comers, which amounts
to an actual prohibition, and others sending whole car-
goes away, bidding them seek another home.
To the merchant and manufacturer, this subject is
not devoid of interest; particularly at a period when by
the invention of machinery, goods are manufactured
more than doubly sufficient for all the civilized tribes of
Europe and America; when even our East Indian pos-
sessions are overstocked with the productions of art;
and when a new market for our manufactures becomes
a matter of serious concern to those who have already
exceeded the necessities of neighboring nations, and who
are compelled to look out for purchasers in new and
untried fields of commerce. But if China really contain
so large a population as is assigned to it, in a climate
where warm clothing is annually required, how large a
field is thus opened to the speculations of capitalists and
the energies of operatives, which for years and ages they
would not be able fully to exhaust. Say not, the Chi-
nese are poor and cannot pay for our goods; they already
pay four millions of pounds sterling for our opium, which
yGoogk
32 VIEWS OF THE PHILANTHROPIST.
only injures and destroys them ; and how is it that they
cannot afford to purchase useful and necessary com-
modities, the wearing of which will as much promote
their interests, as the sale will ours. It is true, their
system is exclusive, and commerce with them is carried
on under numerous restrictions ; yet if such a vast mass
of people exist and must be clothed ; and if our mer-
chants and manufacturers can furnish them with the
necessary articles cheaper and better than they can sup-
ply themselves, the trade must extend, and our manufac-
tures gain admission.
But the Christian philanthropist is still more interested
in this important question. When each individual pos-
sesses a never dying spirit, and each sinner is exposed
to endless wrath, the greater the number of persons in-
volved in the calamity, the more serious the evil; and
the more must the contemplation of it oppress the mind
of the thoughtful Christian. As this view of the sub-
ject, however, will be more fully enlarged upon in the
sequel, it will be sufficient now, to discuss the question
of China's population; and endeavor to ascertain the
real state of the case, leaving the deduction of inferences
to the close.
To clear the way to this important subject, it will be
necessary, first, to shew, the possibility and probability of
China's containing the assumed population; and then,
the reality of its existence.
That it is a possible case that China contains as
many inhabitants as even the largest census would give,
few who have paid any attention to the subject will be
disposed to deny. Though there have not been wanting
those who strenuously affirm, that the soil is incapable
of sustaining so vast a population ; yet, by a comparison
of that land with others, calculating the number of occu-
pants and the area of their territory, we find that such a
priori reasonings are not founded in fact, nor entitled to
our regard. China Proper is said to contain 1,297,!*99
square miles, or 830,719,360 English acres of ground.
If then we allow only one half of the land to be capable
of cultivation, (though some would allow two thirds,)
and each acre of cultivated ground to be capable of sus-
taining one individual, (though some say each acre will
yGoogk
POSSIBILITY OF THE CASE. 83
support five,) then we have cultivable ground in China
sufficient for the support of 4 15,000,000 of persons. Thus
by a very moderate calculation, we see that it is by no
means impossible for China to contain the full population
which the highest census assigns to it.
Again, if we compare China with other countries of
the globe, and calculate the population of each square
mile, we shall find that that empire is not more thickly
peopled than some other countries ; and if it be possible
for other regions to sustain their population, then is it
also possible for China to do the same. In Holland, for
instance, we have 210 inhabitants to the square mile ;
in England, including the army and navy, 244; in
Ireland, 256; and in Belgium, 333. While in China, if
we take the population at the highest census, given in
1812, namely, 361,279,897, we shall find that its popu-
lation is about 278 individuals to the square mile, being
somewhat more than the population of Ireland, but by no
means equal to that of Belgium. Now as the people of
Ireland can live, and those of Belgium can afford to
maintain a separate and expensive government, and keep
a large army on foot, — there is nothing extravagant in
the supposition that China contains and is able to sustain
the population assigned to it.
We next come to consider the probability of such a
supposition ; and in so doing we shall find that it is not
unlikely that China contains a large amount of popula-
tion from the fertility of its soil, combined with the great
quantity of land under cultivation; the encouragement
that is given to agriculture ; and the industry and skill
of the inhabitants, contrasted with the economy observed;
notwithstanding which the people in many provinces are
reduced to the most abject state of want and misery,
many dying of actual starvation, and thousands emigrat-
ing every year, in order to procure a precarious subsist-
ence abroad.
It is true that China is in some parts hilly, and in
others marshy ; that wild men and wild beasts occupy
the higher regions, and reeds and rushes the lower; in
such situations we do not of course expect to find fertil-
ity ; yet the valley and the level plains, which are by no
means circumscribed, are proverbially productive, and in
yGoogk
34 FERTILITY OF CHINA.
some favored spots, the fertility is amazing. Barrow
says, "that an acre of land in China, with proper culture,
will afford a supply of rice for ten persons, for a whole
year, in the southern provinces; and sufficient for the
consumption of five in the northern; allowing each per-
son two pounds a day."* This estimate may be consid-
ered high ; bat on minute inquiry of the natives, who
are acquainted with the cultivation of the interior, it
appears, that an acre of land in China, well cultivated,
will produce 3600 pounds of rice, in two crops, per year;
which is equal, at two pounds a day, to the sustenance
of five individuals. But the Chinese peasantry generally
cannot calculate on two pounds of rice a day, or scarcely
one, and are obliged to make up the deficiency by sweet
potatoes, pulse, or any thing else that will satisfy hunger.
The observation of travellers, who have visited the coun-
try, tends to shew, that the borders of the grand canal,
and the two gigantic streams — the Yellow River, and
the Yang-tsze-keang — are extraordinarily productive,
yielding two crops in the year, without needing to lie
fallow a single season. The provinces of Keang-soo and
Ganhwuy, Shan-tung and Shan-se, Che-keang v and Ho-
nan, are those which yield the greatest revenue to the
emperor, and consequently those which are most pro-
ductive to the people; while the thick set stalks of
waving corn in the vicinity of those places fully sub-
stantiate the character given of them by foreign travellers
and native documents, as being the granary of the land.
To the fertility of the soil, we may add the consider-
ation that it is very extensively cultivated. China con-
tains, as has been before observed, 830,719,360 English
acres; and if we allow one third of this area for hills, rivers,
marshes, and waste lands, we shall have 553,812,906
acres for cultivable ground. In ascertaining this, how-
ever, we are not left to conjecture; as there exists a
report made to the emperor Keen-lung, in the year 1745,
of the amount of land then under cultivation, according
to which it appears, that, reckoning the land belonging
to individuals, with that in the possession of the Tartar
standards, the military, the priests, and the literary,
there were, at that time, 595,598,221 English acres
Harrow's Travels in China, pp. 8T7, 578.
yGoogk
NARROW ROADS. 35
under cultivation ; since which period, a new estimate
has given 640,579,381 English acres, as the total extent
of occupied land in China. Thus it appears, that more
than three-fourths of the surface are owned and tilled by
man, allowing according to the highest census, nearly
one acre and three quarters to each individual. The
greatest part of this area is laid out exclusively in arable
land, and devoted to the production of food for man
alone. In China, the natives make no use of butter or
cheese, and very seldom of milk ; the principal animal
food is pork, which is generally home-fed; they have
few horses for travelling, pomp, or war; and the only
cattle they keep are such as are needed in husbandry :
hence, there are no grazing farms, no meadows, and
very little pasture; while every acre of ground, capable
of cultivation, is turned up by the spade or the plough,
in order to afford sustenance for the teeming inhabitants.
The few beasts of burden, or of draught, which they keep,
are either tethered to a string by the side of the road, or
turned out to graze on the hills; while they are supplied,
by night, with a little straw or bean stalks, which is also
their principal food during the winter. A common is
quite unusual throughout the eastern half of China;
while parks and pleasure grounds are proportion ably
scarce, as the anxiety to satisfy the appetite prevails over
the desire of amusement.
Wheel carriages being rare, particularly in the south,
the roads are comparatively few and narrow ; generally
consisting of raised pathways through the rice fields, or
of winding lanes over the mountains. The statement of
Barrow, that "the imperial roads are triple," with the
declaration of Le Compte, that "they are fourscore feet
broad, or near it," does not interfere with the general
assertion, that the roads of China are narrow; for the
two writers just quoted, are speaking of the public roads
in the vicinity of the capital, and of the royal way from
Peking to the imperial residence in Chinese Tartary.
Broad ways may comport with a high state of civilization,
but where the people are little accustomed to luxury and
self-indulgence, they will be content with narrow paths;
particularly when every particle of improveable soil is
needed to sustain the population. What an immense
yGoogk
36 STATE OF THE CEMETERIES.
quantity of land is occupied in England, in order to in-
dulge the locomotive propensity of the inhabitants, and
to enable them to move, with ease and expedition, from
one place to another. This expenditure of the energies
of the soil, in feeding millions of horses, and this laying
out of good ground, in constructing several thousand
miles of road, is almost entirely spared in China,
where the public are content to walk, or to carry each
other about, if they may but get enough to eat and to
wear.
It has been objected to the statement regarding the
occupancy of a great proportion of the land in tillage,
that the cemeteries of the Chinese are both numerous
and extensive; and much of the soil being consecrated
to the service of the dead, there must of necessity be a
smaller quantity leu for the support of the living. The
force of this objection seems to be heightened by the
consideration, that the Chinese never allow old graves
to be disturbed : and, generally speaking, dig a new pit
for each individual. But, an acquaintance with the fact,
obviates the supposed difficulty ; for, the Chinese seldom
select, for burial places, situations capable of agricultu-
ral use and improvement; and inter their deceased
friends on the hill side, or under the craggy precipice,
where little else could be made of the soil. During the
various excursions, which the writer has made into the
interior, along the shores of three or four maritime prov-
inces, he was particularly struck with the extreme paucity
of graves. In one part of the province of Shan-tung, a
cemetery was discovered in a sequestered glen ; and, here
and there, a white monument presented itself by the road
side ;. but by no means equal to the hosts of living inhab-
itants, everywhere met with. Near the populous city of
Shang-hae, coffins were seen in the corners of the fields,
kept above ground till the bodies should decay; when the
bones might be collected into jars, placed by the cottage
door, and the coffin and the room might serve for other
occupants. At the great Island of Cboo-san, scores of
coffins were observed under a precipice, scattered about
in confusion, some fresh, and others in a state of decay,
all denied the right of sepulture, from the crying neces-
sity of a want of room. In the neighborhood of Peking,
yGoogk
AGRICULTURE ENCOURAGED. 37
the cemetery may be large, because the population is
great, and the ground round the capital comparatively
barren; but generally throughout the country, and par-
ticularly in the more level and fertile provinces, the living
cannot afford much room for the dead, and the cemeteries
are therefore contracted and few.
The encouragement given to agriculture would also
argue a dense population. It is an ancient maxim with
the Chinese, that when people are hungry there is no
attending to the dictates of justice and propriety, and
only when a population is well fed, can they be well
governed. Hence from the earliest antiquity, the em-
peror has set an example of industry to his people, by
personally and publicly holding the plough once a year,
while the empress does the same with regard to the
loom. In arranging the various classes of the people,
the Chinese place the literati in the foremost rank, as
learning is with them the stepping stone to honor; but
immediately after the learned, the husbandman takes
the precedence of all others, because being engaged in
raising the necessaries of life, he is abundantly more im-
portant than the mechanic, who merely changes the
forms of matter; and the merchant, who originates
nothing, and only barters and exchanges commodities
for the sake of gain. This honor put upon agricultural
employments is evidently the result of design ; and shews
that the country, being over stocked with inhabitants,
needs cultivating to its utmost extent, in order to provide
the people with sustenance.
The industry and skill of the Chinese, striving to pro-
duce as many of the necessaries of life as possible, would
also argue a dense population, ever struggling against
threatening want, and compelled to exert themselves
for their daily bread. In tropical climates, where the
ground is fertile, and the population scanty, the natives
find that, by a few months labor, they can produce suffi-
cient food for a whole year's consumption and are there-
fore indisposed to exert themselves further. But in
China, the inhabitants are incessantly employed, and
every individual is obliged to be busy in contributing his
quota to the common weal. Every one, in the least ac-
quainted with the manners of the Chinese, knows that
4
yGoogk
38 SKILL OF THE HUSBANDMAN,
they are untiring in their exertions to maintain them*
selves and families. In the business of agriculture, they
are more particularly active, raising two crops from the
ground every year, extending their cultivation in every
possible direction, and bringing the most unpromising
spots into use, in order that nothing may be lost. Their
skill in effecting these objects, is not, considering their
few advantages, contemptible. They thoroughly under-
stand the importance of varying the crops ; they know
perfectly well the seasons and soils adapted for certain
productions; and they are fully sensible of the importance
of manuring the ground, in order to maintain its fertility.
A stranger is struck with this, on first setting his foot on
the shores of China. Almost every individual met with,
in the paths and fields, is provided with a basket and a
rake; and every evening the cottager brings home a cer-
tain quantity to add to the mest heap, which is a most
important appendage to every dwelling. Having but
few sheep and cattle, they are obliged to make the most
of the stercoraceous stock of men and swine. This is
carefully collected, and actually sold at so much per
pound, while whole strings of city scavengers may be
seen cheerily posting into the country, every successive
morning, with their envied acquisitions; little heeding
the olfactory nerves of the less interested passengers.
Every other substance likely to answer the end, is anx-
iously collected and carefully disposed, so as to provide
for future exigencies; such as decayed animal and veget-
able matter, the sweeping of streets, the mud of canals,
burnt bones, lime; and, what is not a little singular, the
short stumpy human hair, shaven from millions of heads,
every ten days, is industriously gathered up, and sold for
manure throughout the empire. In the high importance
placed on stercoration, in China, we see an illustration
of that passage in 2 Kings, vi. 25, that when there was
a great famine in Samaria, "the fourth part of a cab of
dove's dung was sold for five pieces of silver."
The skill of the Chinese husbandman is also manifested
in the arrangement and irrigation of his rice lands. In
the centre and south of China rice is the staple commo-
dity ; and it is well known that rice will not thrive unless
supplied with water. From the preparing of The ground
yGoogk
IN IRRIGATION. 39
for the seed, almost to the reaping of the harvest, the
rice fields must be overspread with water. In order to
this, each field is made perfectly level, with an elevated
ridge or border, and a stream of water constantly flowing
into it, to provide against the loss by evaporation, and to
yield an overplus for the fields around and beneath it.
For this purpose water must either be raised by artificial
means, such as pumps, levers, wheels, &c, from a lower
to a higher region , or conducted with great skill and
care from some elevated position, along the sides of hills,
and across vallies, to the desired spot; where, introduced
into the highest field of the series, it gradually flows
down to the lower terraces, until it is lost in the river or
the sea. The very ingenious methods which the Chinese
employ for raising water, have often been illustrated;
and shew at once their adroitness, and the necessity
which has thus driven them to their wits ends, to in-
crease the produce of their soil. The water brought
over the land, brings fertility along with it, and the
debris accompanying the fluid thus conveyed from the
surrounding heights, tends alike to moisten and fructify
the soil. The Chinese may be considered adepts in ter-
race cultivation, notwithstanding the observations of
Barrow, that he saw but few instances of it in his route.
From all the information that can be gathered from the
natives, the contrary is the fact; and though in places
where a supply of water cannot be commanded at an
elevated spot; the natives necessarily leave the hills
uncut into terraces ; yet in every instance in which the
locality is favorable, they do not fail to adopt a mode' of
cultivation so essential to the production of rice in
southern latitudes. All travellers agree in the opinion
that in minute spade husbandry, the Chinese more than
equal Europeans; and Lord Macartney denominates
them the best husbandmen in the world. The activity
and acuteness of the Chinese husbandman, therefore,
tend to «shew, that so much energy and mind have been
necessarily called into display by an overflowing popu-
lation.
Not less remarkable, nor less available to our argu-
ment, is the economy observed by the Chinese in the use
of the necessaries of life, in order that they may make
yGoogk
40 ECONOMY OF THE CHINESE/
them go as far as possible. This is apparent in their
food, their dress, and their dwellings; in all of which
they avoid extravagance, and restrict themselves to such
kinds as need the smallest quantity of ground to produce
and rear them. It is not meant by this, that the Chi-
nese are not fond of good food, and plenty of it, when
they can get it; they are, in fact, both epicures and gor-
mands, when good things fall in their way; but they
manage to do with little and coarse food, when necessity
compels them, which is, alas! but too often. The diet
of a Chinese is generally a little rice and salt fish, or
salted vegetable ; a species of brassica being commonly
used for this purpose, which being thoroughly ^impreg-
nated with salt, helps to flavor the insipid rice, and
enables them to relish their food. This mess is some-
times varied by certain preparations of pulse or millet,
and more rarely a few ounces of pork are stewed down
with the vegetable preparations, in the proportion of one
to five. The common food of the poor, however, is sweet
^ potatoes or yams, with occasionally a little rice boiled in
a large quantity of water; and once a month, it may
be, a pork meal, or on grand festive occasions, a little
poultry. Against the eating of beef they have a strong
prejudice, not so much on account of religious scruples,
as because oxen are used in husbandry, and they think
it a shame, after a poor animal has been laboring all
his life in their service, to cut him to pieces at last, and
then to feed upon his flesh, and make shoes of his hide.
Hence in the hortatory tracts, which they sometimes
publish, they draw the figure of an ox, composed en-
tirely of words or characters, which set forth *the com-
plaint of the cow kind, relative to their hard usage dur-
ing life, and their still harder fate at death, concluding
by assigning the lowest place in Pandemonium, to the
villainous beef-butchers, who mercilessly cut them up
for gain.
Having no inclosed pastures, they cannot breed many
sheep or goats, which, wandering over the corn fields
and gardens, would destroy more than they are worth.
It is only in hilly and barren regions where these animals
are allowed to roam, and even there not beyond the
shepherd's eye; hence in the more fertile and more
yGoogk
DRESS AND DWELLINGS. 41
populous parts of the country, mutton is scarce and sel-
dom eaten. Instead of beef and mutton, however, the
Chinese have recourse to dogs and cats, the flesh of
which animals is equal in price to that of swine. In
default of these, they have no objection to make a dish
of rats and snakes; and cockroaches and other reptiles
come in to be used either as food or medicine, by a peo-
ple who are driven frequently to great straits for want of
sustenance; animals that die of disease, and those
already far gone in a state of decay, are when discovered
eagerly devoured by a hungry peasantry in search of
food. In short the Chinese have the most unscrupulous
stomachs imaginable; every thing animal from the hide
to the entrails, — and almost every thing vegetable, from
the leaves to the roots, is made available to the support
of life; and even some parts of the mineral kingdom are
laid under requisition for this important purpose.*
In their dress, the Chinese are alike anxious to econo-
mize the soil. Barrow says, "that an acre of cotton will
clothe two or three hundred persons:" and as cotton can
be planted between the rice crops, and thus vary the
productions, and relieve the soil, the Chinese prefer such
clothing as they can raise, at the least expense of ground
and labor. Were the hundreds of millions of China to
be clothed in woollens, an immense tract of grazing land
would be required, which would deduct materially from
the area devoted to food, and greatly exceed what the
Chinese could afford. In their dwellings, likewise, they
are particularly frugal of room: living together in a very
small compass, and crowding into closely built cities, as
though ground with them were an object of great mo-
ment. A room twenty feet square would afford sufficient
space for a dozen people to eat, drink, work, trade, and
sleep; while the streets of their towns and cities are so
narrow, that it is quite possible to touch each side of the
way with the hand as you pass along. Now if we com-
pare this frugality with the extravagance of European
nations in regard to room, living on beef and mutton,
and wearing woollen clothes; we may easily see that the
ground which would sustain one Englishman, would be
* The Chinese use great quantities of gypsum, which they mix with
pulse,, in order to form a jelly of which they are very fond.
*4
yGoogk
42 SCARCITY OF PROVISIONS.
sufficient for the support of three or four Chinese.
Amongst such a selfish and sensual people, so much
economy would not be observed, did not stern necessity
compel; and what greater necessity can* exist than the
difficulty of sustaining a crowded population from a con-
tracted soil.
Notwithstanding all this diligence and care, however,
the people in most of the provinces find a difficulty in
procuring the necessaries of life; many die of actual
want, and many more are obliged to emigrate : while
every encouragement is given to the importation of grain,
in order to relieve a needy population. The general
poverty of the people has already been alluded to, in
shewing them to, be content with a diminished quality
and sometimes quantity of food ; yet many of them can
hardly find food enough, and numbers die annually of
sheer starvation. When a drought, or inundation occurs,
when locusts invade the coasts, and the crops fail from
blight or mildew, imperial bounty is obliged to be extend-
ed to the sufferers; otherwise a people, considerably
straitened on common occasions, would in a season of
scarcity actually perish for want. For this purpose, a
great quantity of grain is annually left in the various
provinces, besides that which is forwarded to Peking, in
order that the supply may be ready when necessity de-
mands it. According to one statement, there are re-
served in different parts of the country about 26,000,000
bushels of grain, and 12,000,000 bushels of rice, to be
sold out at a low price to the poor in seasons of scarcity ;
a quantity sufficiently indicative of the wants of the peo-
ple, and of the straits to which they are sometimes driven,
to need such a supply. And yet this royal munificence
sometimes proves inadequate to the relief of the wretch-
ed ; or being pillaged by underlings in its way to the
necessitous, leaves the hungry to starve ere the provis-
ion reaches them. The extreme poverty of the people in
the south of China is well known to all who are acquaint-
ed with those regions, and the piteous scenes presented
in winter by whole hosts of peasants almost destitute of
food or fuel, are enough to affect most deeply the minds
of the compassionate. The common wages of the day
laborer ia but four pence a day, and the remuneration to
yGoogk
EMIGRATION. 43
a school master from each of his scholars is only ten shil-
lings a year; while provisions are sometimes nearly as
high as they are in Europe.
' The want of feeling generally apparent among the
Chinese, argues their deep poverty; for where provi-
sions are scarce and dear, the human heart, unsanctified
by Divine grace, soon becomes closed against the cry of
distress, and the sick poor are allowed to perish by the
road side, without a helping hand to relieve them. There
is some charity manifested towards kindred, but none to
strangers, who are left alike destitute of public provision
and private benevolence. Canton is infested with beg-
gars, who gain a scanty relief by their untiring impor-
tunity; and, in other parts of the country, the needy
present their dismal tale of miseries to the too heedless
spectators.
Persons in danger of being drowned, or burnt, are sel-
dom rescued; and numbers are turned out to die in the
open air, to save the trouble of tending them while sick,
and the expense of cleansing the house of their ghosts,
when dead. This disregard of the wants and miseries of
others, must be partly occasioned by the pressure of per-
sonal want, and the great number of individuals needing
relief.
The subject of emigration, is one which considerably
affects the question of the population of China. The
government of that country being restrictive and exclu-
sive, have gone on the principle of forbidding alike the
emigration of natives and the immigration of strangers.
Standing in need, however, of foreign supplies; and
being unable to provide for their own subjects, they
have, in the first place, been induced to allow a sort of
restricted commerce at Canton ; and, finally, to wink at
the departure of natives to foreign lands. Still they
consider those who go abroad, as forfeiting all claim to
the protection of their own government, constituting
themselves outlaws, as well as aliens, by the same act
of expatriation. When a misunderstanding occurred
between the Chinese colonists and the Dutch authorities,
at Batavia, some years ago, and a massacre of the Chi-
nese followed: the colonial government afraid, lest the
emperor of China should take umbrage at the transaction,
yGoogk
44 EM1ORATI0N.
sent an embassy to that country, explaining the matter,
and attributing the blame to the emigrant Chinese them-
selves. The emperor, however, coolly replied, that, as
they had chosen to place themselves without the pale of
his benign and fostering sway, they were no longer en-
titled to his protecting influence; thus, whatever hap-
pened to them, he should not interfere. Those who re-
turn to their native land, after having amassed consid-
erable property, if not screened and sheltered by their
friends and relatives, are liable to be accused of having
had intercourse with barbarians; when their crime in-
creases in malignity, according to the amount of their
possessions, until, by repeated extortions, they are de-
prived of all. Notwithstanding, however, the original
restrictions on emigration, the forfeiture of the rights of
citizenship which they thereby incur, and the prospect
of a good squeezing when they return; yet, such is the
difficulty many of them find in procuring a subsistence,
that they willingly quit their friends and home and brave
the dangers of the deep, with the in hospitalities of a for-
eign clime, in a state of poverty, rather than stay at
home, and drag on a miserable existence in want of all
things. Hence they have not only removed from the
more populous provinces of China, to those more thinly
peopled; but have crossed the wall, the desert, and the
ocean — pouring forth their hordes to the east, west, north,
and south, — occupying the waste lands of Tartary,— col-
onizing Thibet, Burmah, Camboja, and Siam, and bask-
ing under the fostering care of European governments,
in the islands of the Malayan Archipelago. What
stronger proof of the dense population of China could be
afforded than the fact, that emigration is going on, in
spite of restrictions and disabilities, from a country,
where learning and civilization reign, and where all their
dearest interests and prejudices are found — to one where
comparative ignorance and barbarity prevail, and where
the heat or cold of a tropical or frozen region, is to be
exchanged for a mild and temperate climate; added to
the consideration, that not a single female is permitted,
or ventures to leave the country, when consequently all
the tender attachments, that bind heart to heart, must
be burst asunder, and perhaps for ever. Where is the
yGoogk
FEMALE INFANTICIDE. 45
country— -where, under such circumstances, emigration
would prevail, unless stern necessity compelled, and
unless the ever-increasing progeny pressed on the heels
of the adult population, and obliged them to seek a pre-
carious subsistence in a less thickly peopled part of the
earth?
The breaking through of another restriction, in the
otherwise unalterable system of Chinese policy, proves
the existence of a dense population in that country. It
has been before observed, that the Chinese discourage
intercourse with foreign nations, and only permit a
limited and heavily burthen ed commerce at Canton.
All foreign vessels, trading at Canton, have to pay a
measurement charge, amounting, on vessels of eight
hundred tons, to two thousand dollars, and an entre-
port fee of nearly equal value ; but, by command of the
present emperor, in the year 1825, the former, and by
previous orders, the latter charge, were both dispensed
with, in case of all vessels loaded with rice, in order to
encourage the importation of so necessary an article
from abroad. This permission is taken advantage of by
foreign merchants, at Canton, and great quantities of
rice are thus imported, to supply the wants of a needy
population. Nothing but necessity will induce the Chi-
nese government to swerve from its usual regulations,
and to grant any immunities to foreigners : — when they
do so, as in the case alluded to, it shews that rice is
greatly needed in the country ; and, if rice be needed in
so fertile a region as China, it is evident that China is
overstocked with inhabitants.
In addition to the above mentioned considerations, the
prevalence of infanticide, in China, has been adduced,
by some, as a proof of that empire's extreme populous-
ness. While, however, we would by no means argue,
that this abominable practice is kept up, in order to keep
down the population, or that it has any considerable in-
fluence in diminishing the numbers of the people, we
may still contend, that infanticide in China, is more the
result of poverty than prejudice, and has to do with econ-
omical, rather than religious considerations. In the first
place, it is to be observed, that infanticide in China, is
wholly confined to the female sex; boys, it is imagined,
dbyGoogk
46 SLIGHTING OF DAUGHTERS.
can provide sufficiently well for themselves; are likely to
repay, by their labor, the care and expense bestowed on
them ; and contribute to the building up of the family
name and fortunes ; in all of which matters, girls are of
little value. Hence the birth of a son is hailed, in every
Chinese family, with delight; while the house is only
filled with lamentation, on the appearance of a wretched
daughter. A son is, therefore, valued and cherished,
while a daughter is despised and neglected. This feel-
ing carried to excess, leads many, in extreme poverty, to
perpetrate infanticide, in the one case ; and to practice
forbearance in the other. Again, the abominable custom
alluded to, is not taught or enjoined by any religious
system prevalent in China — either Confucianism, Taou-
ism, or Buddhism ; it is not done to propitiate the gods,
as was the case, formerly, amongst the cruel worshippers
of Moloch ; nor do the natives expect to reap any spirit-
ual advantage, by giving, "the fruit of their body for the
sin of their soul;" but the Chinese perpetuate this infer-
nal custom merely from parsimonious motives, and just
to save themselves the care and expense of bringing up a
useless and troublesome being, who is likely to cost more
than ever she will fetch, on being sold out in marriage.
It prevails, therefore, in proportion to the general indi-
gence of the people, and affords by its prevalence, a cri-
terion by which to judge of the density of the population,
and the poverty of the inhabitants. Hence, we find that
it obtains more in the southern provinces, where the
numbers of human beings exceed the powers of the soil
to produce sufficient sustenance ; or, in a crowded capi-
tal, where the myriads of citizens find hardly room to
live or to breathe. In the southern parts of the empire,
the natives themselves, who might be supposed anxious
to conceal the fact, bear ample testimony to its existence,
and that in a proportion which it is fearful to contem-
plate; while the lightness, with which they treat the
murder of female infants, shews that it must have pre-
vailed, in no ordinary degree, in order so far to blunt
their sensibilities, on the subject, as to lead them to con-
template the drowning of a daughter, as far more excusa-
ble than the treading of printed paper under foot. The
extent of infanticide in the capital has been calculated,
yGoogk
FOUNDLING HOSPITALS. 47
by the number of infants thrown out every night, and
gathered by the police in the morning, to be buried in
one common hole, without the city. One writer informs
us, that ten or a dozen infants are picked up every
morning, in Peking alone; hence, the murders in that
city must amount to several thousands annually.
Some writers and travellers have questioned the prev-
alence of infanticide in China, because they have never,
in their intercourse with the Chinese, seen any instances
of it. Thus, Ellis remarks, "that in passing along the
populous rivers of China, through upwards of 1600 miles
of country, they met with no proofs of its existence."
Be Guignes has been brought in, also, as saying, "that
in his route, through the whole extent of China, in travel-
ling by water, he never saw an infant drowned ; and, in
travelling by land, although he had been early in the
morning, in cities and in villages, and at all hours, on
the highways, he never saw an infant exposed or dead."
But, this negative kind of evidence is contradicted by the
direct testimony of Messrs. Bridgman and Gutzlaff, who
have both met with instances of what neither Ellis nor
De Guignes could trace or discover.
The fact, that foundling hospitals are more easily filled
in China than elsewhere, is corroborative of the little
regard in which female infants are held. The more
tender hearted parents, rather than lay violent hands on
their offspring, prefer giving them away; or if they can
find no one to receive the charge, depositing them in
some temple, or monastery, where there is, at least, a
chance of their being noticed and preserved. The
Buddhists, in China, avail themselves of this circum-
stance to fill their nunneries; while the Catholics, in
that country, increase the number of their adherents, by
rescuing the outcast daughters of the inhabitants, and
bringing them up for wives to the native converts.
Others, actuated by base motives, pick up the abandoned
children, and rear them for the purpose of sordid gain,
which they accomplish by selling them for domestic
slaves, or training them up for wanton gratifications, or
condemning them to beg through the streets, after hav-
ing cruelly put out their eyes, to make them objects of
charity.
yGoogk
48 CONCLUSION.
It is not meant to be argued, that the Chinese murder,
expose, or sell their female infants to prevent the country
becoming overpeopled ; or that the practice is so general
as to have any material effect on the population. What-
ever the motive be, it is altogether personal, and not pat-
riotic ; it is merely to save themselves pains and money,
and not to benefit the country by decreasing the number
of consumers. To whatever extent, also, the practice
may prevail, it is not likely materially to affect the aggre-
gate of the population. For if we allow that one per
mille only of the female infants born in China are
smothered, which is much below the mark in the popu-
lous provinces and crowded cities, it would exhibit a
fearful estimate as the aggregate of murders, it would
still be very inconsiderable as affecting a population,
which amounts to several hundred millions, and which
increases at the rate of three per cent, annum. The
object of the argument is to shew, that the children
being sacrificed to Mammon rather than to Moloch, the
prevalence of the custom indicates the great poverty and
overwhelming numbers of the people, — that there is a
disproportion between the supply of food and the number
of consumers, — that human life is cheaper than human
provender, — and hence the conclusion, considering the
fertility of the soil, that China is immensely populous.
yGoogk
CHAPTER III.
CENSUS OF THE POPULATION.
Testimony of the Catholic missionaries— and Chinese authorities— The
law of the census and the way of taking it—The reason for so doing-
Its credibility— The different accounts reconciled — Increase accounted
for— Increase sketched— Amiot's estimate— Grosier's— Morrison's— and
Sir G. Staunton's— comparison of the whole— which most to be cred-
ited—The discrepancies of some— The most credible census— The rev-
enue of China— and its light pressure on the people.
But we have somewhat more than probability to guide
us, in endeavoring to ascertain the population of China.
We have the evidence of men who have long resided in
the country, and a variety of estimates taken by the
natives themselves, and published by imperial authority.
While the learned of Europe are sitting at home, and
calculating what may or may not be, which they decide
according to their several hypotheses, and partialities ;
we have the testimony of eye witnesses and actual resi-
dents, as to what really exists. Between these bare sup-
posers and personal inquirers there can be no difficulty
in determining on whom most reliance is to be placed.
The speculators on China's population, however, aware
that facts are against them, have sought to throw dis-
credit on the witnesses produced on the other side, by
bestowing on them the most opprobrious epithets, and
calling their veracity into question on every occasion.
The authorities most likely to furnish information on the
subject of China are the Catholic missionaries, and the
Chinese themselves. The former, who penned the
" Edifying and curious letters," are sometimes spoken of
jocularly as "reverend gentlemen" telling their "pleas-
5
yGoogk
50 ACCOUNT OF THE MISSIONARIES*
ant stories ;" at other times more cavalierly, as " stupid
and lying missionaries, who contrived to impose upon
Europeans with their absurd and ridiculous notions/'
Malte Brun, however, describes them as "weak and
credulous, rather than wilfully mendacious." It must
be confessed, that these are rather hard terms to bestow
upon men who have left their native land, and ventured
all, to spread what they conceive to be the truth ; men,
at the same time, of much learning, and, one would hope,
of some sincerity — who have deserved better than to be
denounced as downright liars, in matters where they had
neither interest nor inclination to deceive. Their oppor-
tunities for ascertaining the fact, were many and great,
as they were engaged, by imperial authority, in travel-
ling through the various provinces, and drawing up a
statistical view of the „ empire ; so that they were not
likely to be easily imposed upon by accounts inconsistent
with truth.
The Chinese authorities have been treated in a still
more unscrupulous manner, and the estimate given by a
principal mandarin, to Sir Giles Staunton, is described
as complete an example of Chinese mendacipusness, as
any ever afforded*; a"nd, as a document, bearing on its
very face, the marks of fabrication. It is comparatively
easy to get rid of adverse testimony, by throwing dis-
credit on the judgment or veracity of the witnesses : but
though the Chinese may be, generally, given to fabrica-
tion and exaggeration, yet, in a matter where the only
trial of veracity is to transmit returns from the people to
the government, and to record them in public documents,
we do not see why they may not be believed. The docu-
ments, thus drawn up and published by the Chinese ex-
ecutive, are not intended for the eyes of foreigners, or
meant to exalt native resources in the estimation of sur-
rounding nations ; on^ the contrary, the emperor, in the
edicts referring to the population, does not speak of its
amount in a boasting, but a complaining tone; for, like
another Malthus, he is afraid lest the increase of popula-
tion should entrench on the means of subsistence, and a
famine be produced; he, therefore, exhorts the people to
diligence in husbandry, that they may raise as many of
the necessaries of life as possible, and to economy in
yGoogk
LAW OF TUB CENSUS. 51
their expenditure, that they may make them go as far as
they can.
Now, however mendacious the Chinese may generally
be, we can only expect them to gratify their lying pro-
pensities when interest allures, or when they have no
means for ascertaining the truth. That they can have
no interest in deceiving the world, is evident from their
unconsciousness of these statements being published to
the world ; and that they have every possible means of
ascertaining the amount of the population, will appear
from the manner in which those returns are made, and
the census obtained. The law on this subject, is as
follows : —
" All persons whatever shall be registered, according to their respec-
tive professions or vocations. When a family has omitted to make any
-entry in the public register, the master thereof, if possessing lands charge-
able with contributions to the revenue, shall be punished with one hundred
blows 5 but if he possess no such property, with eighty blows. When
-any master of a family has among his household strangers, who consti-
tute, in fact, a distinct family, but omits to make a corresponding entry in
the public register, or registers them as members of his own family, he
shall be punished with one hundred blows, if such strangers possess taxa-
-ble property ; and with eighty blows, if they do not possess such property;
and if the person harbored is not a stranger, but a relative, possessing a
separate establishment^ the punishment of the master so offending, shall
be less than as aforesaid by two degrees, and the person harbored shall
i>e liable to the same punishment. In all these cases, the register is to be
immediately corrected. In all the districts of the empire, one hundred
families shall form a division, in order to provide a head and ten asses-
-sors, whose duty it is to assist and oversee in the performance of all pub-
lic matters. These ' elders ' must see that all the families in their respec-
tive divisions, have been registered, and failure in doing this, exposes then)
to the bamboo. The returns of population are to be made annually."
On this subject, Dr. Morrison observes : —
" In the Chinese government, there appears great regularity and sys-
tem. Every district has its appropriate officer ; every street its consta-
ble ; and every ten bouses, a ty thing- man. Thus they have all the requi-
site means of ascertaining the population with considerable accuracy.
Every family is required to have a board, always hanging up in the house,
and ready for the inspection of authorised officers, on which the names of
all persons, men, women, and children, in the house, are inscribed. This
board is called a mun pae, ' door tablet/ because where there are women
and children within, the officers are expected to take the account from the
board at the door. Were all the inmates of a family faithfully inserted,
the amount of the population would, of course, be ascertained with great
accuracy. But it is said, that names are sometimes omitted, through neg-
lect or design ; others think that the account of persons given in, is gen*
erally correct."
yGoogk
52 REASON OF THE CENSUS — ITS CBBDIBILITY.
The census thus annually called for, by the Chinese
government, and published in their official accounts of
the empire, is demanded with the view of enabling the
ruling powers to ascertain the state of the country, in
order that they may apportion the due amount of govern-
ment officers, and police force, to each district, and make
suitable provision for the necessities of the people, in case
of famine. According to the system .adopted by the
reigning dynasty, a considerable proportion of money and
grain is retained in the provinces for the service of the
state, and the exigencies of the people ; and it would be
difficult to know what amount should be reserved, unless
the average number of the inhabitants were ascertained.
It is, then, to assist the government, in making proper
arrangements for the home administration, and not to
impose either on themselves or foreigners, that this cen-
sus is taken. It is published in a work, given out by im-
perial authority, called the Ta-tsing-hwuy-teen, or "Col-
lection of statutes for the present dynasty," where the
various arrangements, for the direction of the six tribu-
nals, are fully particularized. Under the item of reve-
nue, the account of the population occurs; and as this
work has been published at different periods, it affords a
criterion to judge- of the state of the population through
successive years.
Now the question occurs, Are these official documents
to be believed, or are they not 1 When any European
government orders a census to be made, and publishes a
state paper, declaring that such and such is the result of
their researches and calculations, it is generally believed,
No one objects to the statement, on the ground of that
government professing the religion of the Romish or
Greek church, or professing no religion at all ; but since
it is a matter of mere civil polity, with which they must
have a much better acquaintance than others can possi-
bly have, they are allowed to make their own statement,
and are believed accordingly. In negociating with for-
eign powers, or in managing matters which immediately
concern their individual interests, the Chinese do some-
times practice deception ; but, in matters of sober fact
and actual calculation, we do not see why the Chinese
should not be credited as well as others. We receive,
yGoogk
OFFICIAL RETURNS.
53
without scruple, their account of the number of their
provinces, counties, and districts ; the aggregate of their
officers, and the amount of their revenue ; and why not
take their estimate of the population ? at least, until we
can find one made by those who have better opportunities
of ascertaining the fact. It will not do for us, who have
only supposition to guide us, to contend with those who
are in the habit of counting the people every year, and
have such efficient means of arriving at the truth. We
may make some deductions for the extravagance of eas-
tern nations, and receive with caution the statements of
different years, which we can compare together, and
endeavor to ascertain the rate of increase ; but we are
not at liberty to call them liars, till we can prove them to
have erred wilfully in this matter.
It is now time to introduce to the notice of the reader,
the various estimates which have been given by the Chi-
nese themselves, with the authorities on which they rest,
in order that a complete view may be formed of the
gradual growth, and present state, of the Chinese popu-
lation.
Teir
Dynasty.
Emperor.
of
reign.
A.D.
Ming
Tae-tsoo
27
1393
Tsing
Shun-che
18
1662
tt
Kang-be
6
1668
(C
»»
49
1710
c(
tt
50
1711
it
Kene-lung
18
1753
t*
**
57
1792
<t
Kea-king
16
1812
Population.
60,545,811
21,068,600
25,386,209
23,312,200
28,605,716
102,328,258
307,467,200
361,221,900
Authority.
Kang-keen-e-ehe.
Ta-tsing-hwuy-teen,
old edition, extracted
by the author.
Ta-tsing-hwoy-teen,
new edition, extracted
by Dr. Mormon and
his son.
The above items are taken from regular Chinese
works, and depend on the authority of official documents.
By these, it will be seen, that before the Tartar con-
quests, when the Chinese dwelt under their native empe-
rors, the population amounted to 60,000,000 : and that
after the invasion of the empire, by the rulers of the
present dynasty, the population suddenly fell off to twenty
or thirty millions ; at which state it continued for fifty
years, when it gradually rose, till it reached a hundred,
and, subsequently, three hundred and odd millions. In
order to account for this, it may be necessary to observe,
5*
yGoogk
54 REASON OF INCREASE.
that the wajs which took place on the transfer of the
empire into new hands, greatly diminished the number
of the people : that, for scores of years, a great part of
the empire remained unsubdued, on which account, the
Tartars could not reckon on the inhabitants of the south-
ern and western provinces as their subjects ; and that, at
the commencement of the present dynasty, the revenue
was levied in the shape of a capitation tax, which, of
course, led a great number to evade enrolment, lest they
should be held responsible for the impost demanded by
the government officers. Hence, it is not difficult to
account for the great falling off in the population, during
the first years of the present dynasty, and for the amaz-
ing difference between the forty-ninth and fiftieth year of
Kang-he, when the capitation tax was removed, and con-
verted into a land tax. Indeed considering the change
of measures, adopted by the government, it was rather to
be expected that the returns for the following year, would
exhibit an increase of twenty instead of five millions, as
all those who had been previously deterred from giving
in their names, had now every motive to concealment
removed, and would willingly allow the registration of
their signatures.
From the year 1711 to the year 1753, a period of forty-
two years, the population appears to have advanced, from
twenty-eight millions and a half to a hundred and three
millions. This may be accounted for, partly in the way
above mentioned, and partly by the gradual increase of
the population. This increase will not appear very
great, if it be considered, that an excess of three per
cent, per annum, on the births over the deaths, will make
the population treble itself in the time specified. The
next increase, according to the official returns, is of
a like character : viz. from 102,328,258 in 1753, to
307,467,200, in 1792 ; or a triple sum in about forty
years. And, when we consider, that during these two
periods of forty years each, the dominions of the Tartar-
Chinese monarch were extending, and more and more
persons were inscribed on the population list ; besides
the perfect tranquillity which the empire enjoyed during
the whole series of years, it is not to be wondered at, that
the population should advance at such a rapid rate.
yGoogk
POPULATION CHECKED. 55
The customs and institutions of the Chinese, doubt-
less, contributed much to this increase ; for, according
to the precepts of Confucius, " of the three degrees of
unfilial conduct, to be without posterity, is the greatest ;"
hence the Chinese of every class and degree marry when
quite young, and rejoice in nothing so much as in the
increase of their families. Added to the strong desire of
issue, we may allude to the bounties offered by the Tar-
tar rulers, when fully established in the dominion of the
empire, proposing grants of the land which had been
previously deserted by the terrified population, to any
who would settle down and cultivate it; which has
induced many to spread over the country, and to prose-
cute the quiet and healthy arts of husbandry ; by which
their industry has been exercised, and their increase pro-
moted ; until now the whole land is full of inhabitants,
and they are bursting their bonds on every side.
From 1792 to 1812, a period of twenty years, the
increase has been inconsiderable compared with former
years, being only one-sixth of the whole, and scarcely an
addition of .one per cent, per annum. This diminution
in the rate of increase, during the last twenty years,
previous to 1812, may be accounted for, partially by the
growth of emigration, and, more fully, by the introduc-
tion of opium, which, since the latter part of the last
century, has been smuggled into the country, at an enor-
mous rate. Those who have not seen the effects of
opium smoking, in the eastern world, can hardly form
any conception of its injurious results on the health,
energies, and lives of those who indulge in it The
debilitating of the constitution, and the shortening of life,
are sure to follow, in a few years, after the practice has
been commenced ; as soon and as certainly, if not much
more so, than is seen to be the case with those unhappy
persons, who are addicted to the use of ardent spirits.
The dealers in opium are little aware how much harm
they are the instruments of doing, by carrying on this
demoralizing and destructive traffic ; but, the difference
between the increase of the Chinese people, before and
after the introduction of opium, ought to open their eyes,
and lead them to ask themselves whether they are not
accountable for the diseases and deaths of all those, who
yGoogk
50 VARIOUS ESTIMATES;
have suffered by its introduction. And if it be true that
the Chinese increased at the rate of three per cent, per
annum, before the commencement of the traffic, and at
the rate of one per cent, per annum, since, it would be
well for them to consider, whether the deficiency is not
to be attributed, in some degree, to opium, and the guilt
to be laid at the door of those who are instrumental in
introducing it. They may flatter themselves that if the
growth of population were not thus checked by the intro-
duction of opium, its increase would be curtailed by wars
or pestilences ; or the superabundant populace would
perish by famine, and starvation effect what opium would
not accomplish. Still, whatever cause might contribute
to the balancing of the population with the means of sub-
sistence, human life could not be sacrificed, without
blame being attached somewhere ; and blame, in propor-
tion to the greatness of the evil which might result from
the measure.
In addition to the official returns of the population
above given, there are others furnished by different
European writers, which as they appear to be derived
from native sources, deserve some notice here. They
are the following.
Amiot's estimate, for the year 1743, amounting to 157,301,755
Grosier's do. -' - 1762, do. 198.214,553
Morrison's do. - - 1790, do. 143,125,234
Staunton's do. - - 1792, do. 333,000,000
With respect to the first it will be seen that it exhibits
a greater population in 1743, than is found by the official
returns to have existed in 1753. Amiot professes- to have
drawn his estimate of the population from the Ta-tsing-
yih-tung-che, " an account of what is essential to be
known respecting China," published in the eighth year
of Keen-lung, A. D. 1743. Grosier, who seems anxious
" to justify the assertion of the learned missionary, and
to free him from all suspicion of exaggeration," enters
more into detail respecting Amiot's estimate, and re-
marks that the Yih-tung-che shews only the number of
the jin-ting, or those who are taxable in each province,
which amounted to 28,516,488; and as these are the
heads of families, Grosier suggests that Amiot multiplied
yGoogk
GROSI Ell's ACCOUNT. 57
these by five, in order to shew the number of individuals
in the whole empire, thus making 142,582,440; then
including the inhabitants of Fuh-keen, about seven mil-
lions, which he had before omitted, and the civil and
military officers, literati, &c, he makes the sum total
amount to 157,301,755. This, however, is a very unsat-
isfactory method of ascertaining the population of a great
country ; and will not warrant us, on the ground of such
calculations to call in question the authority of official
returns. But it is more than likely that Amiot, or his
friend Grosier for him, has entirely mistaken the case.
Jin-ting is not the expression employed to designate
families in Chinese statistical works, but men : the word
for families being hoo, " doors," in distinction from kow,
" mouths," which is the proper word for individuals.
Again, the work to which he refers, though published in
1743, may refer to a census of the population at a pre-
vious date, and thus nearly synchronize with the census
given in the year 1711, which we have seen by authentic
records to have been 28,605,716.
Grosier* s own enumeration was taken from an estimate
of the population in " the tribunal of lands " at Peking,
which was made in the twenty-seventh year of Keen-
lung, A. D. 1762, and was received in France in 1779.
It was written both in Chinese and in French, and was
translated into the latter at Peking. By this estimate it
appears that the population amounted to 198,214,553.
Upon this we may remark, that Grosier himself does not
appear to have consulted the work referred to, but only
an extract from it, or a translation of it. It is possible,
therefore, that there may be some mistake, either in the
number, or the date. Still as the census is placed
between the years 1753, when the population was
102,328,256, and 1792, when it was 307,467,200, the
intermediate number of 198,214,553 is not an unlikely
estimate.
The account published by Dr. Morrison, in his view
of China for philological purposes, exhibits the population
as amounting to 143,125,225 in 1790. This estimate
was taken from a new edition of the Ta-tsing-yih-tung-
che, or " a complete statistical account of the empire
under the present dynasty," published about the close of
yGoogk
58 Morrison's account.
the reign of Keen-lung, probably A. D. 1790 ; which is
the identical work referred to by Amiot, only a later
edition. The edition which Dr. Morrison consulted ex-
hibits the original amount of the population, at the begin-
ning of the present dynasty, and then the increase since
that time. The first, says Dr. Morrison, was probably
about A. D. 1644, and the last about 1790. In a note
at the bottom of the page, Dr. Morrison observes, " that
the work itself does not state what the time of the orig-
inal census was ; that it was at the beginning of the
present dynasty rests on the verbal authority of the na-
tives." Neither does it appear that the work states the
precise time when the second census was made ; we only
know that it was taken prior to the publication of the
book in 1790, but how long previous to that date we are
not aware. The dates, therefore, of 1644, for the first,
and 1790 for the second, are merely hypothetical ; and,
as much depends on the period when a given census was
taken, we cannot, in estimating a population which is
constantly and rapidly increasing, take a census without
date, and oppose it to the authority of those the dates of
which are clearly ascertained. The first census quoted
by Dr. Morrison is 27,241,129; while the second
amounts to 143,125,225. Now if we refer to the official
returns, the dates of which are determined in a foregoing
page, we shall find that about the year 1711, the popula-
tion amounted to 28,605,716, which is not far from the
first statement furnished by Dr. Morrison ; neither does
it differ very materially from the number of jin-ting, or
men, quoted by Amiot, and which he has mistaken for
families, and multiplied to 157,301,755. The probability
therefore is, that as both Amiot and Morrison consulted
the Yih-tung-che, only in two separate editions, the
number quoted by the French missionary, and the first
estimate produced by Dr. Morrison, refer to one and the
same period; and that that period, instead of being 1644/
as supposed by Dr. Morrison, or 1723, as Amiot imag-
ined, was most likely the intermediate date of 1710,
which would make it agree with the estimate given of
the population for the following year in the Ta-tsing^
hwuy-teep, quoted above. Dr. Morrison's second esti-
mate of 143,125,225 need not be placed exactly in 1790,
yGoogk
staunton's statement. n 69
because the work in which it was found appeared about
that time : it might as well be assigned to the middle as
the close of Keen-lung's reign, and fall more about the
year 1765, which would allow for the gradual increase of
the people from 102,328,258 in 1753, to 143,125,225,
twelve years afterwards. Besides the indefiniteness of
the dates in the account furnished by Dr. Morrison,
there are some inconsistencies hard to be reconciled
with other returns, or with the state of the country,
which will be noticed in a subsequent page ; it is due to
Dr. Morrison, however, to observe, that the statements
above given were published in 1817 ; and that in a paper
drawn up by him, and inserted in the Anglo-Chinese
College Report, for 1829, he has given an estimate of
the population as amounting to 307,467,200, in 1792.
The account furnished to Sir G. Staunton, by the Chi-
nese mandarin, Chow-ta-jin, has been frequently referred
to, and not a little reprobated and called in question.
Make Brun thinks, that because the numbers, in each
province, are given in round millions, and because, in
two provinces, the number of millions is precisely the
same, that, therefore, the whole document is a fabrica-
tion. But, how can these be considered as the marks of
fabrication ? The mandarin professed to derive his infor-
mation from a particular friend at Peking, and merely
gave it as a general estimate, without entering into par-
ticulars on the subject ; and this is, by no means, an un-
common case with ourselves. The population of Eng-
land, France, Germany, or Spain, is frequently given in
round millions, without the specification of the units,
except when a census is particularly demanded or pub-
lished by government ; and when a population is* thus
roundly stated, it does not throw discredit on the whole,
to say, that two different regions, Austria and France,
for instance, contain the same number of millions. With
regard to Sir G. Staunton's informant, we may look upon
his statement, as entitled to credit, as far as general esti-
mates go ; and while it does not profess to give a partic-
ular account of the population, we may take it as cor-
roborating or explaining some cotemporaneous statement
derived from more authentic sources. Now this account
of the population was delivered to Sir G. Staunton, in
yGoogk
60 WHICH MOST CREDIBLE.
1792, and does not materially differ from an official
return, published in the same year, which makes the
population amount to 307,467,200 ; and, considering that
the one was a rough guess, in round numbers, and the
other, the result of a minute investigation, we need not
be surprised at the discrepancy that appears in the aggre-
gate. The two together are sufficient, however, to prove
that the population of China, at that period, exceeded
three hundred millions.
On the opposite page the reader is presented with a
comparative statement of the number of inhabitants in
each province, according to the various accounts, accom-
panied by other statistical returns, calculated to throw
light on the subject.
With regard to the lists of the population here present-
ed, published at various periods, and adduced by differ-
ent writers, we may observe, that the second, third, and
seventh columns, being extracted from official documents
with the dates annexed, may be considered as most wor-
thy of regard : and, by a comparison of these three, it
will be seen that, in almost all the items, as well as in
the sums total, they advance in a progressive ratio, from
1711 to 1753, and 1812. It is a matter of regret that we
are not able to furnish the particulars of the census taken
in 1792, and extracted by Dr. Morrison from the Ta-
tsing-hwuy-teen, but the aggregate 307,467,200 corres-
ponds with that system of progressive increase which has
evidently been going on in China, for the last century.
It will be seen also that the revenue derived from the
various provinces, in the eighth, ninth, and tenth col-
umns, is in such proportions as we might anticipate from
the population of the respective regions as exhibited in
the second, third, and seventh columns ; considering that
some of the provinces are more fertile than others, and
therefore produce more, both in money and kind. From
these considerations, therefore, we may venture to con-
clude, that the three columns above referred to, exhibit
the most authentic and credible account of the popula-
tion, at the periods specified.
Next to them in importance and credibility is the
account given by Grosier, and the rough sketch brought
home by Sir G. Staunton, in the fifth and sixth columns.
yGoogk
— 0*
*
*
c
£.
J.
X
o
*.
.
*
c
^
1
*
c
Q
<c
a
_•
tf
P4
<
-*
33
w
^
JK
c
w
H
—
•«
-*
*M
c
*5
y
M
H
c«
>
«
c
^
i
g
>
O
■<*
■?
PS
^
<!
.
>»
21
■"
c
f.
j±
— ■
c
'"'
c
•:
■
c
-
£
-
» uO X
^ ss
1"TB
O O ti>
»— — i CJ
00 fi^«ttt
Sift ift -q- « CJ> no r» T
72
„ ^©CfCOfOGOrf'lftO — ©r>.CO"-C©OtO--'X
a s — f« « •■ ^ a o "r t c n
olffli.'jcai-ioiOifli'TC'jrt
— Qj _ _ ci C) — CN-
.v — vp m
coeoWrrf^T
en o -^ i— i © oi ■**
— « to oo icstp^t
CD SO iQ co — "ft CO
CO S3 O -
§3
00
t- xr r,v -;«j
CO — "* «5
5 o 3 S
_* x~o"^©"x~o"^cc"r^^ ox oi © -
x — f- O C( en '■■» Ji
~* co = r- S3 a> — t c: r- ;- — x, — . o — t-> cr> n 5
ra 55 © ift 1- x g x x -» *- o •?< H S L Q — • °° X '
COCO — -
n-^oioiTCXh-'Tox'Qije'Ocro
o r- o >ft as x — « o o r» to — 'ft ci « - m a c» -j
r -* x oi o CO x o o r- o cm- x t i^ mo r- f; ^ g
— # OS "T 3 T 'O t- f- O n 11- O C ?; C7 t' ™ 'J Q
■^ GN CO :0 Ci CM — ' C* — CM CI" — — 04 — >
5 pf$
000000 — w o o o ^. o — o
090990090000000
ooscocooocooooo
s
0000=000000:
o.©, o^ o^o^ 3^ p^ o_ i
£.0* — .^ — CHCNC?*-
iSisfisssssiS* r =
O Q
c: O
o
ifTx x""oo © 12^^ t^oTo nwn
:. /. -:-
sag
= c'5
- eS m jc;
'o^f-rcTor — r cT rT — "
cBclSS£.-oo
r- « tT « «
£s3
cTcf
3 T O
PO O C» TT C> O O X
III .
^tft , x''^''<f"'<f Koiiftccci>-'e5'-<"i-«
30$aoS«p:c
prcr-**"cTcf
o s -
2 iC &> 1^ 5
* X t-» ~"ad , cTcr;
o *- c> iC " — t -
o^c^i^— ^ec x^-^c
co"cT»-rcf co*—"
v ic i> -
hONh
12
:="o"
M > n*'-r»ft'ffr—
Oi ift
O CO X^OS^— i OJ > '
S S 55 « 2 - w
u- ~ .-,'
-
o >,
^■-
.5 © a S S £
= £
5 Y T » ;
s e c c .
■ S w r (
! • 4 g
4 s o ^
r. ^j «d
T3 ^ n
S ^ c
C3 C —
III s -
or't e 1
7^ =
■S I
tn
■5 >.S
iafi
s^5
• =cl
^ ' —•
2 Bo
MB
■5 <u ci
- « 72 .— II
S .2 S c
Jj^oo t;
Mb;
»*3
fc S.5 = «
^ ff K
a* _' <* js w o 2
a 1-5
821*1* fails
>-Z o -^ w 0-0 -£.S
S8c£«S|.io M
«C •.8 ^ . . ^ I -2 o
ifil*f|ij|j
I A o Q A O
•J S >
> >
z; IB S5 S5 S SB
yGoogk
62 DISCREPANCIES OF SOME.
Grosier's account exhibits a progressive increase in the
various provinces, such as we might expect to find, and
thus greatly corroborates the statements which precede
and follow, in the third and seventh columns. The esti-
mate brought home by Sir G. Staunton tends in some
measure to the same end, though as a round statement,
it cannot be expected to exceed in accuracy ; and is
merely introduced to shew the general opinion entertain-
ed by Chinese officers, respecting the population.
We are sorry, however, to observe, that we cannot
derive so much advantage from the censuses in the first
and fourth columns; inasmuch as, in several points, they
differ from every other account of the population, and
from what is known of the state of the country. In the
first column, it will be observed that no inhabitants are
assigned to Shan-tung, though that is so near the seat of
government, and has always been considered a fertile
and populous region; while, however, the first column
exhibits Shang-tung as entirely destitute of inhabitants,
the fourth column, derived from the same authority, pre-
sents the same province as swarming with more than
25,000,000 of inhabitants. During all this time, how-
ever, the province of Canton, which for the last century
has been the seat of foreign commerce, has been nearly
stationary; both columns exhibiting that province as
containing a little more than a million of inhabitants;
when it is well known that Canton is one of the most
populous regions of the empire, and possesses between
the provincial city and Macao, more inhabitants than are
assigned to the whole province. Again, Yun-nan, which
is known to be deficient in population, and which
was at the beginning of the present dynasty but imper
fectly subjected to the Tartar yoke, is said in the first
and fourth columns to contain more than double the pop-
ulation of Canton; while the neighboring province of
Kwei-chow, which is similarly circumstanced, contained
according to the first census but 51,089, and according
to the next estimate of the same writer nearly 3,000,000.
There is also much inconsistency with regard to the
returns for Fuh-keen; the population of that region con-
tained according to the fourth column but 1,694,528;
while we may venture to say, that there are a million
yGoogk
THE BEST ESTIMATE. 63
emigrants from Fuh-keen in various parts of the Chinese
coast, and the Malayan archipelago, and more than ten
times that number in the province itself. Lastly, the
province of Hoo-pih, in the centre of China, fertile, pop-
ulous, and one of the first that submitted to the Tartar
yoke, is rated at 469,927 in the first column, and at
24,604,369 in the fourth column. These incongruities
compel us to hesitate respecting the estimates in question,
and incline us to depend more implicitly on those ac-
counts the dates of which are certain, and the items con-
sistent with each other.
It will easily be seen from what has been before
stated, that the author inclines to receive the highest
estimate that has been given of the Chinese population,
and to rate it at 361,221,900 : and thus after the fullest
consideration of all that has been said on either side of
the subject, — after the most patient investigation of
native documents, — and after extensive inquiries and
observations among the people for more than twenty
years, he cannot resist the conviction which forces
itself upon Uim, that the population of China Proper is
as above stated ; besides upwards of a million more for
the inhabitants of Formosa, and the various tribes of
Chinese Tartary, under the sway of the emperor of
China.
We cannot dismiss the preceding table, without adding
a word or two respecting the revenue of China as therein
exhibited; shewing us, at the same time, the resources
of the country, and the share of the burthen of govern-
ment sustained by each individual. Before making up
this statement, however, it will be necessary to explain,
what is meant by the denominations of money, and the
measures of grain employed in the table. The tael is a
nominal coin among the Chinese, representing some-
thing more than an ounce of silver, and may be rated at
six shillings and eight pence, or the third part of a pound
sterling. The shih is a measure of grain, containing
3160 Chinese cubic inches, or 3460 English cubic
inches. The Chinese frequently weigh their grain, and
then the shih, in Canton, is supposed to weigh 130 cat-
ties, or 1 62£ pounds ; while in the interior a shih weighs
180 catties, or 225 pounds. The value of such a meas-
yGoogk
64 REVENUE OF CHINA.
ure of grain is generally about one pound sterling. The
revenue is derived principally from the land-tax which is
paid partly in kind, and partly in money ; it is generally
a very light impost, amounting not, as some suppose, to
one tenth, but more usually to one fiftieth or one hun-
dredth of the produce. There are also taxes on pledged
articles, and more particularly a heavy impost on salt;
while custom-houses are established on the sea coast,
and at the most important passes in hills, and junctions
of rivers, so as to secure the mercantile as well as the
, agricultural population. Some of the revenue thus de-
rived is kept in the provinces, to pay the army, navy, and
police, and to provide against famines, while a consider-
able proportion is forwarded to Peking for the immediate
service of the emperor and his officers. We cannot,
therefore, form a correct estimate of the resources of
China, unless we consider all that is sent to the capital
and expended in the provinces, as being alike drawn
from the labor of the people, and devoted to the service
of the state. Thus the revenue of the Chinese empire
will appear to be as follows : —
Land taxes paid in money and >
sent to Peking. .... 5 31,746,966 taels, or £10,581/755
Ditto paid in grain, ditto . . 4,230,957 shin, worth 4,230,957
Customs paid in money, and )
sent to Peking, .... J 1,480,997 taels, or 493,666
Grain kept in the provinces, 31,596,569 shin, worth 31,596,569
Money ditto ditto . 28,705,125 taels, or 9,568,375
£56,471,322
This revenue, when divided amongst 361,231,900 per-
sons, amounts to three shillings and three half-pence per
head : and if that only which is sent to Peking be reck-
oned, namely, ^£15,206,378, it will not amount to much
more than ten pence per head. Some persons may
doubt, how a government over so great a country can be
maintained for so small a sum, and how a people under
an arbitrary rule can be let off with such insignificant
imposts; particularly when in a free country like our
own, and in a time of profound peace, each individual
contributes upwards of two pounds, annually, as his
yGoogk
HOW ADEQUATE. ' 65
share of the public burthen. But it must be remem-
bered, that China has few or no resources beyond itself,
that her foreign commerce is limited, and compared with
the population insignificant, that comparatively few sub-
sist by manufactures, and that almost all the inhabitants
are dependent on agriculture. In a country therefore,
where the consumers fully equal the capabilities of the
soil, and where every production is hastily devoured by a
needy population, there is little left for a government
to glean, or, to use a Chinese simile, to squeeze, out of
the already exhausted pockets of the people. It is not
unlikely, also, that the present peaceful state of the
country, and the willingness with which the Chinese
submit to the Tartar yoke, is to be ascribed mainly to
the light and insignificant burdens pressing on the peo-
ple, who would soon complain, and perhaps revolt, if
more heavily taxed. But how can the government man-
age to maintain an immense establishment of civil and
military officers, besides an army and navy of nearly a
million of men, upon fifteen or even fifty six millions of
pounds sterling? To this it may be replied, tjiat the
pay of a Chinese soldier is only four pence a day ; that
the salary of the highest officer under government does
not exceed ^£8,000 per annum, of which there are not
many; that there is not more than one officer to ten
thousand people; and that most of these have not more
than «£50. per annum; thus it is quite possible for the
government to manage a country so thinly officered and
so poorly paid, upon a comparatively small sum of money.
Besides which, there is no national debt in China, so
that all that is gathered goes to the actual maintenance
of the government, and is not expended in paying the in-
terest on obligations formerly contracted, to be defrayed
by future generations.
In the report of the Anglo-Chinese college, for 1829,
there is an estimate of the amount of land-tax paid in
different provinces, extracted from the Ta-tsing-hwuy-
teen, or "Collections of statutes of the Tartar dynasty ,"
by which it appears that the average rate of land-tax
per mow, (or Chinese acre, somewhat smaller than an
English acre,) is from fifteen cash to one hundred, or
from one penny to sixpence : this when calculated at its
•6
yGoogk
66 LAND-TAX SMALL.
highest value, and multiplied by the number of acres in
China under cultivation, will amount to about <£ 12,000,000
sterling. This statement agrees with the common re-
port of the natives, who affirm that from one to two per
cent, of the produce is the utmost of what is exacted by
the government in the shape of land-tax.
yGoogk
CHAPTER IV.
REFLECTIONS ON THE POPULATION.
Their overwhelming numbers — Their sinful condition — The work of
evangelizing them difficult — Dependence on Divine aid — The diffusive
character of the Gospel — Encouragement drawn from the uniformity of
their government, language, morals, and sentiment — Their extending
population— only checked by Europeans— And the introduction of opium
—The effect of opium smoking — Its rapid increase— Chinese law against
it— Memorial of a Mandarin— Extent of smuggling— Appeal to the
opium merchant— and the East India Company— Demoralizing effect
of the drug— Remonstrance to the government of Great Britain.
If the population of China really amount to such over-
whelming numbers, then what a distressing spectacle
presents itself to the eye of the Christian philanthropist.
Three hundred and sixty millions of human beings hud-
dled together in one country, under the sway of one
despotic monarch, influenced by the same delusive phi-
losophy, and bowing down to the same absurd supersti-
tion. One third of the human race, and one half of the
heathen world, held by one tie, and bound by one spell;
one million of whom are every month dropping into eter-
'nity, untaught, un sanctified, and, as far as we know —
unsaved. How unaccountable it appears that one indi-
vidual should be allowed to fetter the minds of so vast a
portion of immortal men, and to forbid the introduction
of evangelical liberty. How distressing to think, that
this nation has been for ages in its present demoralized
and degraded condition, with no light beaming on the
people, but that derived from atheism and polytheism,
with now and then an obscure ray from a questionable
form of Christianity. If we were sure that this state of
things would always continue, or that the Gospel was not
yGoogk
U8 STATE OF POPULATION.
destined at an early period to subjugate and renovate
China, we might almost be led to grow weary of such an
unimproving and unimprovable world. To see the de-
mon of darkness reigning in one soul is painful, but to
see him rampant over a whole nation, and that nation
constituting one third of the human race, is beyond mea-
sure distressing, and might well induce one to exclaim,
"Oh that my head were waters, and mine eyes a foun-
tain of tears, that I might weep day and night for the
slain of the daughter of this people."
There are, doubtless, amongst such a vast concourse
of human beings, numbers, who according to the light
they have, lead tolerably decent lives, as it regards
moral and social duties; but they must all be destitute of
right views of divine and eternal things; and where
these fundamental truths are misapprehended, there can
be little hope of the claims of human relations being
properly sustained ; in fact, experience forces upon those
who have had the most frequent and intimate intercourse
with them, the unwelcome truth, that amongst them in a
remarkable degree, "there is none righteous, no, not
one : there is none that understandeth; there is none that
seeketh after God; they are all gone out of the way, they
are together become unprofitable; there is none that
doeth good, no, not one. Their throat is an open sepul-
chre, with their tongues they have used deceit ; the poi-
son of asps is under their lips, whose mouth is full of
cursing and bitterness; their feet are swift to shed
blood ; destruction and misery are in their ways, and the
way of peace have they not known;" and why? but
because, "there is no fear of God before their eyes."
Now, if it be true, that they have "all sinned and come
short of the glory of God;" that "without shedding of
blood there is no remission," and that "without faith, it
is impossible to please God;" if they cannot "call on him
in whom they have not believed, nor believe in him of
whom they have not heard, nor hear without a preach-
er;" then, how wretched must be the condition, and
how dismal the prospect of a nation of sinners, and so
great a nation, involved in one common ruin with our-
selves, and yet ignorant of the only way of salvation.
We are not warranted by divine revelation to conclude,
yGoogk
KVANGELIZATION DIPF1C0LT. 09
that wilful and determined sinners will be forgiven with-
out an interest in the great atonement; and we have
no reason to imagine, than such interest can be obtained,
by adult transgressors, without a knowledge of, and faith
in, the Divine Mediator. How truly affecting and heart-
rending is it, therefore, that so large a portion of the
human race should be shut up together, under one
tyrannical government, whose exclusive policy forbids all
intercourse with foreigners, and whose proud self-suffi-
ciency imagines their native institutions fully adequate
to all the requirements of the present and the future
world. Really, if the apostle Paul, speaking under the
influence of inspiration, could express himself so feel-
ingly and so strongly, relative to God's ancient people,
as to "wish himself separated from Christ, for his breth-
ren and kinsmen according to the flesh;" and if his
"heart's desire and prayer to God for Israel was, that
they might be saved;" then, surely, Christians in the
present day, may be excused for feeling strongly on the
subject of China's danger, and for panting eagerly after
China's salvation.
But the population of China, in its present condition,
not only distresses — it appals the mind. The man, who
shall set himself to reform his household, or to enlighten
his neighborhood, has assigned himself a task of some
difficulty ; but of proportionate ease, compared with the
great object of arousing a whole nation, turning the cur*
rent of popular opinion, and bringing the mass of a peo-
ple to think aright on the subject of religion. The dim*
culty is increased, however, when the reform of such a na-
tion is attempted, and that in opposition to early and long
cherished prejudices, backed by all the array of political
power and philosophical cunning. Where shall we
begin, or where can we hope to end the Herculean task?
And what proportion do our present means and efforts
bear to the end in view ? Some score of individuals, is
all that the churches of England and America now de-
vote to the conversion of China — one thousand persons
are thereby brought under instruction, and not more than
ten converted every year. This is a very small propor-
tion, and protracted will be the period, ere we can expect
at such a rate to succeed. Could we bring one thousand
yGoogk
70 CHARACTER OP THE GOSPEL.
individuals under instruction every day, and give them
only a day's teaching each, it would take one thousand
years to bring all the population of China thus under the
sound of the Gospel ; and if even ten of these separate
thousands were every day converted to God, it would re-
quire one hundred thousand years to make all these
mighty hosts savingly acquainted with divine truth.
This is a startling view of the matter, but a more affect-
ing consideration still, is, that the ranks of heathenism
are increasing at a thousandfold greater ratio, than we
can expect, by such a system of proselyting, to thin them.
For, even allowing an increase of only one per cent, per
annum, on the whole population, we shall find that they
are thus adding three and a half millions, yearly, to their
number ; so that according to our most sanguine calcula-
tions, the heathen would multiply faster than they could
be brought over to Christianity. Besides which, while
we are thus aiming to rescue a few, the many are still
perishing for lack of knowledge.
Thus the very magnitude of the object disheartens and
depresses the mind. The multitude of individuals to be
benefited, astonishes — and the distance to which the
supposed accomplishment of the design is removed,
sickens — so that men of common mould, and the usual
energies, would hardly venture on such an undertaking;
and Christians, in general, despairing of success, are
tempted to restrain prayer before God. And what shall
we say to these things ? Shall we give up the attempt as
hopeless, and leave the Chinese to perish, unpitied, and
unaided] God forbid. It must be remembered, that
we depend not on human resources; for if we did, we
never should have attempted the work : and had we thus
rashly ventured on the undertaking, we should speedily
have sounded a retreat. Our hope is in the Father of
Lights, from whom cometh down every good and every
perfect gift, and with whom there is no variableness,
neither shadow of turning. He hath said, "I have
sworn by myself, the word hath gone out of my mouth in
righteousness, and shall not return, that unto me every
knee shall bow, and every tongue shall swear." And
hath he said, and shall he not do it? hath he spoken, and
shall he not bring it to pass ? He can cause a nation to
yGoogk
ENCOURAGEMENT TO EFFORT. 71
be born in a day, and even tbe conversion of so great
and populous a nation as China, is not beyond the com-
pass of Almighty power; for, is anything too hard for the
Lord?
But God does not need to be at the expense of a
miracle, or to step out of the way of his ordinary provi-
dence to accomplish such an event. The plain preach-
ing of the Gospel, by humble unassuming individuals,
accompanied and blessed by the powerful energy of his
Holy Spirit, will accomplish, in due time, the desired
end ; but, in such a way, that the power will, after all,
appear to be that of God, and not of men. The charac-
ter of the Gospel is diffusion ; it is compared to a little
leaven that gradually spreads itself, till it leavens the
whole lump. The very instinct of Christianity is propa-
gation ; and no sooner does one obtain a knowledge of
divine things himself, but he is anxious to make it known
to others. Thus an individual converted under the
preachiug of the word, on the shores of China, like
Andrew, on the coast of Galilee, first finds out his own
brother Simeon, and tells him of Jesus of Nazareth. In
this way, one may be the means of awakening ten, and
ten of communicating the same blessing to a hundred ;
and so they may go on, without any miracle, except that
of grace, spreading and increasing in a tenfold ratio, till
a district — a county — a province — and the whole em-
pire is evangelized. In this view of the case, numbers
no longer appal, nor difficulties dishearten ; and though
China contained double the amount of inhabitants,
fenced around by much severer restrictions, we need not
fear attempting, nor despair of succeeding, in the work
of evangelizing that people.
On the contrary, there is something in the very abun-
dance of the population which constitutes a ground of
encouragement; for the inhabitants of that empire,
though numerous, and spread over eighteen provinces,
must be considered as a great whole ; and what bears on
the political, intellectual, moral, and religious condition
of the people bears upon them as a whole. Thus China,
though vast, is under one despotic form of government,
and if measures could be adopted that would influence
the ruler of so vast an empire, the whole mass of his sub-
yGoogk
72 ONE WRITTEN LANGUAGE.
jects would, in a great measure, be affected thereby. It
is not a fanatical suggestion, that the prayers of pious
Christians, on behalf of the "Son of Heaven," would be
heard in the court of heaven, particularly if all the
available means be employed to inform, enlighten, and
affect his mind. It is not impossible that a remonstrance
drawn up by Christian missionaries, may reach the
"dragon throne;" or, that a devoted and zealous preacher
of the Gospel should get introduced to court, and plead
the cause of Christianity in the imperial ear: and though
the expression of his "holy will" might, at first, prove
unfavorable, yet the repetition of such attempts, might,
in time, prove successful; and induce the government
to grant free toleration to the profession of real godliness,
through the length and breadth of the land. The man,
who should make this the business of his life, and expend
his talents and energies in seeking such an introduction,
and procuring such an edict, would effect, under God,
more than Archimedes contemplated, when he specu-
lated upon moving the world.
But the Chinese are not only living under one form of
despotic rule, they possess, likewise, one universal lan-
guage and literature. It is a remarkable fact, that not-
withstanding the spoken dialects of each province and
county vary so materially, that the Chinese of different
districts are absolutely unintelligible to each other ; yet,
the written medium of the whole empire is easily under-
stood by all, and writing instead of speaking, constitutes
the universal method of exchanging ideas. The Chinese
written language, being symbolical, and the same sym-
bols being used to designate certain significations, what-
ever sounds be attached to the character, each instruct-
ed person readily understands a book, though he may
use a different dialect from the writer. It is remarkable,
further, that not only are the same signs employed for
certain ideas, in all parts of the country, but the same
style is used. The disposal of the characters, as well as
the characters themselves, is according to one uniform
method; so that a person able to write well, in Chinese,
no matter what may be his native dialect, is intelligible
to the remotest borders of the empire. Yea, even be-
yond the limits of Chinese rule, the Chinese character
yGoogk
UNIFORMITY OF SENTIMENT. 7$
and style are understood, and throughout Cochin-China,
Corea, and Japan, the same mode of writing is current
and legible. Thus a book, once composed in the custom-
ary Chinese style, if intelligible to one learned man,
would be intelligible to all ; and might travel among the
hundreds of millions inhabiting south-eastern Asia, com-
municating intelligence throughout the whole region.
What a stimulus does this afford to an active and ener-
getic mind, while engaged in studying the Chinese lan-
guage, or inditing a book for their instruction, that he
is doing what may be available to the benefit of so many
millions, and that to the latest generation ! Such a book
needs only to be multiplied and circulated, without un-
dergoing the slightest alteration, in order to enlighten
and edify one third of the human race.
The morals, also, of this numerous people have one
striking characteristic, and their religious views and
practices are precisely similar throughout the empire.
When a man has studied the main features of the Chi-
nese character in one place and one person, he has
studied them in all ; and when he has discovered a train
of argument that will silence the philosophical and super-
stitious objections of one individual, he has provided
himself with materials that will be serviceable on all oc-
casions. This uniformity and unvariableness of the
Chinese mind is to be traced to their possessing one set
of opinions on philosophy and religion ; which being laid
down in their ancient books, and stereotyped from age
to age, constitutes the public and universal sentiment on
the above topics, and runs through the whole mass of
society.. Hence the missionary finds the Chinese always
using the same arguments and starting the same objec-
tions, which having been often answered before, may be
easily replied to again. In this view of the matter, the
multiplicity of their population dwindles into insignifi-
cance, and affords an advantage to the missionary not to
be met with elsewhere.
Whilst considering the population of China in all its
bearings, it may be well to observe, that it is possible to
draw encouragement from its very increase. It has been
before observed, that China, partly by additions to the
number enrolled, and partly by the preponderance of
7
yGoogk
74 EXTENDING POPULATION.
births over deaths, has doubled its population several
times during the last century. Such has been the
rapidity and extent of the increase, that all the waste
lands, within the empire, capable of cultivation, have
been occupied; and the surplus population, unable to
gain a subsistence at home, have been compelled to emi-
grate by thousands every year, to the islands and coun-
tries around. Now the number of inhabitants is still in-
creasing, and the Chinese in spite of their exclusive and
restrictive system, are bursting forth on every side, and,
without our asking it, are coming in contact with Chris*
tians, and seeking shelter under European governments,
where missionaries may labor unimpeded and unpro-
hibited among them. If the same causes continue to
operate, without any counteracting influence, there
seems nothing to prevent the Chinese from crowding
into the British possessions in H in dost an, and, under the
mild and just sway of our Indian rulers, multiplying still
more fast and plentifully than they have done in their
own country. They have already their hundreds of
thousands in Siam, and will soon occupy Birmah, Pegu,
and Assam. They have long colonized the islands of
the Malayan archipelago, and what should hinder them
from pushing on to New Holland, where millions of acres
await their assiduous and energetic cultivation; while
the extensive and fertile regions of New Guinea and
New Ireland lie still more contiguous to their mother
country. A nation increasing as does the Chinese, can-
not be long confined within narrow bounds, and restric-
tion with them is impossible. Imperial edicts are already
weak and inefficient, but will soon be .flung to the winds.
Hunger cannot be controlled, and necessity knows no
law. Let but another age roll by, and China double her
population once more, and her very increase will break
down her political barriers, and bring her myriads in
contact with the Christian world. Let vigorous measures
be taken for the thorough instruction of the Chinese emi-
grants, and, while coming adventurers get an acquaint-
ance with the truth, returning individuals will carry with
them what they have learned; and thus, within and
without the limits of the empire, all will gradually be
evangelized. The multiplication of their numbers,
yGoogk
OBSTACLES TO INCREASE. 75
therefore, viewed in this light, presents an encouraging
aspect, and would lead us to anticipate the period as no*
far distant when China shall stretch out her hands unto
God.
It has been suggested, that this would be the case, if
no counteracting influence intervened. We lament to
say, that such an obstacle to the increase of the popula-
tion does exist; and that it is to be found, not in exter-
nal wars, or intestine commotions, — not in the oppressive
measures of the Chinese government, — not in the un-
wholesomeness of their climate, or the confined nature of
their buildings, — not in the general neglect of the poor,
or in the awful prevalence of female infanticide, — but in
the extensively and still advancing introduction of an
intoxicating medium.
It has been observed, that wherever Europeans come \
in contact with their less skilful neighbors, and bring
superior intelligence, enterprize, and, we may add, cu-
pidity, to bear on the tawny nations of the globe ; the
result has been the gradual decline and disappearance
of the one before the other, till the hardy and energetic
white has taken the place of his colored brother. In
some places this has amounted to complete extermination,
and in others the process is rapidly going forward, with
the same gloomy prospect. Not one of the race formerly
inhabiting Newfoundland is now in existence. The
same may be said of the Caribs; while the Indians of
North America, and the aborigines of New Holland, will
soon be in the condition of those unhappy races. But
was it intelligence alone which enabled the tutored tribes
to prevail over the untaught? Were not other means
employed, and did they not prove most lamentably suc-
cessful ? Was not the rum cask called in to the aid of
the scheming colonist, and did not the red man fall but
too easy a prey to the insidious allurement? Did not
ardent spirits prove the ruin of the Indians, undermining
their energies, shortening their lives, and decreasing
their numbers? All this is well known fact, and will
soon become matter of history. In China, territory is
not sought, nor lands coveted ; there Europeans do not
aim at conquest or colonization; they have no need,
therefore, to use an intoxication medium, in order to
yGoogk
76 INTRODUCTION OF OPIUM.
subserve their designs of political influence, and territo-
rial enlargement. The only inducement, that English
merchants can have to lead them to carry on the opium
trade in China, is the desire of gain ; and yet that gain
is so considerable as to draw them on with increasing
eagerness in its pursuit. It is with them not a means to
an end, but the end itself; they do not contemplate the
wasting away of the population in consequence of the
traffic, and yet the terrible effects of the traffic may be
the same as though they did contemplate it. Facts
induce us to believe that it is so. Those who grow and
sell the drug, while they profit by the speculation, would
do well to follow the consumer into the haunts of vice,
and mark the wretchedness, poverty, disease, and death
which follow the indulgence; for did they but know the
thousandth part of the evils resulting from it, they would
not, they could not, continue to engage in the transac-
tion. Previous to the year 1796, opium was admitted
into China on the payment of a duty, when a few hun-
dred chests annually were imported. Since that time,
the drug has been openly interdicted, and yet clandes-
tinely introduced, at the rate of 20,060 chests annually,
which cost the Chinese four millions of pounds sterling
every year. This quantity at twenty grains per day for
each individual,* would be sufficient to demoralize
'Bearly three millions of persons. When the habit is
once formed, it grows till it becomes inveterate; discon-
tinuance is more and more difficult, until at length, the
sudden deprivation of the accustomed indulgence pro-
duces certain death. In proportion as the wretched vic-
tim comes under the power of the infatuating drug, so is
his ability to resist temptation less strong; and debilitated
in body as well as mind, he is unable to earn his usual
pittance, and not unfrequently sinks under the eravings
of an appetite, which he is unable to gratify. Thus they
may be seen, hanging their heads by the doors of the
opium shops, which the hard hearted keepers, having
fleeced them of their all, will not permit them to enter ;
and shut out from their own dwellings, either by angry
* Some take a great deal more than this, but this is the average for the
poor, and therefore for the many. Besides which the properties of the
drug are not destroyed by onee smoking, bat will bear to be used as an
anodyne twice over.
yGoogk
EFFECTS OF OPIUM. 77
relatives or ruthless creditors, they die in the streets
unpitied and despised. It would be well, if the rich
opium merchant, were sometimes present to witness such
scenes as these, that he might be aware how his wretch-
ed customers terminate their course, and see where his
speculations, in thousands of instances, end. When the
issue of this pernicious habit is not fatal, its tendencies
are to weaken the strength, and to undermine the con-
stitution; while the time and property spent in this
voluptuous* indulgence, constitute so much detracted
from the wealth and industry of the country, and tend
to plunge into deeper distress those weak and dependent
members of society, who are already scarcely able to
subsist at all. In fact every opium smoker may calcu-
late upon shortening his life ten years from the time
when he commences the practice ; one half of his physi-
cal energies are soon gone; one third of bis scanty
earnings are soon absorbed; and feeling strength and
income both diminishing, while the demands upon his
resources are increased, he seeks to obtain by duplicity
what he cannot earn by labor, and thus his moral sense
becomes blunted and his heart hardened, while he
plunges into the vortex of ruin, dragging with him his
dependent relatives, and all within the sphere of his
influence. Calculating, therefore, the shortened lives,
the frequent diseases, and the actual starvation, which
are the result of opium smoking in China, we may ven-
ture to assert, that this pernicious drug annually destroys
myriads of individuals. No man of feeling can contem-
plate this fearful amount of misery and mortality, as re-
sulting from the opium trade, without an instinctive shud-
der. But the most appalling fact of all is, that the trade is
constantly increasing. The following statement exhibits
the consumption of opium during the last twenty years: —
Value, 3,657,000 dollars.
„ 8,400,800 „
„ 7,608,205 „
„ 12,900,031 „
„ 15,338,160 „
„ 17,901,248* „
*Tbe quantity introduced up to the year ending in the ipring of 1837, wu 34.000,
and the deliveries during the month of July, of the same year, amounted to 4,000
chest*.
•8
1816 .
Chests. 3,210
1820 .
4,770
1825 .
„ 9,621
1830 .
„ 18,760
1832 .
„ 23,670
1836 .
„ 27,111
yGoogk
78 INCREASED INTRODUCTION.
By this it will be seen, that while the consumption has
been increasing, the price has been falling, from 1139 to
660 dollars per chest, or nearly one half its original
value. Still the enterprising speculator has been push-
ing his article into the market, determined to furnish the
Chinese with it at any price, rather than lose so large a
customer. Thus the appetite has been created, and is
largely fed, until nearly three millions of victims have
been drawn into the snare ; and there is every prospect
of its increasing still more, until the consumers dying off
in proportion as the consumption extends, the country
will be thinned of its inhabitants, and Mammon at length
be disappointed of his prey.
But is there no remedy? The emperors of China
have wisely and patriotically determined, from the very
moment they spied the onward march of the threatened
evil, to denounce and resist it; and instead of admitting
it, on the payment of a duty, have, as rulers, resolutely
refused to derive any profit from the vices of the people.
In the first year of the late emperor, Kea-king, 1796, the
introduction of opium was interdicted by law; those who
were found guilty of smoking it, were pilloried and bam-
booed; and the venders and smugglers made liable to
the severer penalties of banishment and death; so late
as the year 1833, the amended law upon the subject was
as follows : —
"Let the buyers ^.nd smokers or opium be punished with one hundred
blows, and condemned to wear the wooden collar for two months. Then, .
let them declare the seller's name, that be may be seized and punished $
and ; in default of his discovering the. vender, let the smoker be again pun-
ished with one hundred blows, and three year's banishment, as being an
accomplice. Let mandarins .and their dependants who buy and smoke
opium, be punished one degree more severely than others ; and let gov-
ernors of provinces be required to give security that there are no opium
smokers under their jurisdiction ; and let a joint memorial be sent in,
representing the conduct .of those officers, who have connived at the
practice. "
Thus, as far as law goes, the government of China
has, ostensibly, done every thing in its power to check
the growing evil ; and one would imagine that these
regulations were sufficiently severe to ensure the entire
exclusion of the article from the empire. Yet, in the
year 1836, a Chinese officer, high in rank, presented a
memorial to the emperor, in which he tells him,
yGoogk
EFFORTS TO PREVENT IT INEFFICIENT. 79
" That, recently, the number of chests imported has exceeded 20,000,
and that the sum paid, annually, exceeds eleven millions of dollars.
Within tbe last few years, he adds, foreign ships have visited all the ports
along the coast, from Canton, as far as Chinese Tartary, for the purpose
of disposing of their opium, and though the local authorities immediately
expelled them, yet the quantity clandestinely sold, is by no means small.
The foreigners, have, besides, a depot, for opium, at Lintin, in the en-
trance of the Canton river, where they have seven or eight large vessels,
called receiving ships, anchored all the year round. In Canton, the native '
brokers pay the price of the opium to tbe foreign merchants, when they
obtain orders for the drug from the receiving ships. They have also
convoys, plying up and down the river, which are called fast-crabs, and
scrambling dragons. These are well armed, with guns and pikes, and
manned with desperate fellows, who go, as if they had wings. All the
custom-houses and military stations which they pass, are literally stopped
with bribes : and if they chance to meet any of the armed cruisers, tbe
smugglers ao not scruple to come to an engagement, and bloodshed and
slaughter ensue. The governor of Canton lately sent a naval officer, with
a sufficient force, and captured a boat laden with opium, seized one hun-
dred and forty chests, and killed and took prisoners, scores of smugglers;
yet, the traffic was not at all checked. Multitudes of the people, have
but little dread of the laws, while they use every device to escape punish-
ment, and are eager after gain : indeed, the laws are, sometimes, utterly
without effect. "
When a Chinese mandarin undertakes to make, and
the emperor consents to receive, such a statement as the
above, we may conclude that this and much more, is
true. In fact, opium is not only regularly introduced,
but openly sold, in all parts of China. Notwithstanding
the prohibition, opium shops are as plentiful in some
towns of China, as gin shops are in England. The sign
of these receptacles, is a bamboo screen, hanging before
the door, which is as certain an intimation there, as the
chequers are here, that the slave of intemperance may
be gratified. Into these shops, all classes of persons con-
tinually flock, from the pampered official to the abject
menial. No one makes a secret of the business or the
practice, and though the officers of government are loud
in denouncing the indulgence in public, they privately
wink at what is patronized by their own example, or
subservient to their own interests. It is a well-known
circumstance, that the government officers come regu-
larly on board the receiving ships at Lintin, and demand
so many dollars per chest, for conniving at smuggling;
while it is currently reported, that even the viceroy of
Canton receives a very respectable consideration, for
winking at these illicit transactions. The military and
naval officers sometimes get up a sham fight, in order
yGoogk
80 EVASION OF THE LAWS.
that they may have to report their vigilance x and strict-
ness to Peking ; and when the smugglers are remiss in
paying the accustomed bribes, they now and then seize
a boat or two, to keep them regular and submissive.
Thus, it is evident, that the imperial government is ab-
solutely powerless, in aiming to prevent the introduction
of opium; and that the traffic does and will increase,
notwithstanding the most violent and sanguinary edicts
to the contrary. Surrounded by corrupt and venial offi-
cers, the emperor's best efforts, if indeed, he use any,
are entirely nugatory; and bribery laughs at imperial
proclamations, which universally forbidding and never
punishing, becomes, in fact, so much waste paper.
Every one acquainted with China knows, that as long as
the appetite for opium exists there, the traffic cannot be
put down by the present inefficient police; and should
the naval and military force of China be resolved tq
use their utmost efforts to prevent the introduction
from abroad, they cannot overcome the force of well
manned and armed European vessels, nor elude the
vigilance of the fast-crab and scrambling-dragon native
smugglers.*
To the foreign community of Canton we would appeal,
did we not fear that most of them are now actively en-
gaged in the traffic; and should the present residents,
influenced by principle, abandon the trade, there are not
wanting others, who will gladly embrace the opportunity
of enriching themselves at the expense of the miseries of
thousands. Many, doubtless, are deluding themselves
with the idea, that if they do not deal in it, others will ;
and as the Chinese will have opium, whether or not, they
may as well furnish them with it, as let others reap the
profit of what their over scrupulousness would deprive
them. They are fully aware that opium is injurious to
the constitution, and that, imported in such quantities,
* Late accounts from Canton inform us, that the Chinese government
were taking very vigorous and decisive measures to break up the opium
trade at Lintin. The receiving ships had been compelled to quit their
usual anchorage, and to remove to a place forty miles to the eastward.
More edicts had been issued : and it was expected that the superintendent
of British trade would be appealed to, with the assurance that the whole
of the foreign trade should be stopped, unless the orders of the native
government were complied with, and the smuggling of opium discon-
tinued.
yGoogk
APPEAL TO THE MERCHANTS. 81
and consumed by so many, it must tend to the destruc-
tion of life, and the diminution of happiness. But, then,
they plead that they were involved in the trade, before
they were aware of the extent of the evil ; and, now that
they are embarked in it, they cannot well retract; be-
sides, they intend soon to return to their native country,
when they will leave the Chinese, and future opium
dealers, to do as they please. The principle, sanctioned
by all this special pleading, it will easily be seen, is
untenable; it is simply this, that immediately we can
ascertain that a thing will proceed, whether we take part
in it or not; or that others will carry on a measure, if we
abstain from abetting it; it then ceases to be an evil in
us to participate in the transaction, however ruinous or
destructive it may be. True morality will lead us to
inquire, whether the thing be right or wrong; and, if
the latter can be established, it is ours to renounce it,
however lucrative to ourselves, or grasped at by others.
The golden rule, of doing to others as we would be done
by, will teach us to avoid being accessory to the spread
of allurements, and incentives to vice, when we pray
every day, for ourselves, "Lead us not into temptation,
but deliver us from evil." When Mammon has less
hold on the hearts of civilized men, and when educated
merchants begin to be more scrupulous about the craft,
by which they get their wealth, then we may expect that
opium dealers will be diminished, even in Canton ; and
the time is not, we hope far distant, when it shall be con-
sidered as disreputable to administer to the vicious indul-
gences of the Chinese, as it is now to those of the British
— and as creditable to abstain from opium dealing
abroad, as from distillation at home.
As the Chinese government cannot be put down, and
the foreign community of Canton, it is to be feared, will
not abandon, the illicit traffic in opium, we must look for
a more immediate remedy to another quarter. It is well
known, that the greatest part of the opium is grown
within the territory, and transported through the domin-
ions of the Honorable East India Company. It is, in the
Bengal presidency, a monopoly in the hands of our
Indian government, who dispose of it to our merchants,
at the annual sales. The profit derived from the trans-
yGoogk
82 EAST INDIA COMPANY REMONSTRATED WITH.
action is, doubtless, great; and as a comparatively small
quantity of the article is consumed by the immediate sub-
jects of the company, and the evils consequent thereon,
are confined to foreign lands, it is possible, that the
Board of Directors, at home, and our Indian government,
abroad, may have overlooked the enormity. Now, how-
ever, neither the company, abroad, nor the directors, at
home, can plead unconsciousness in the matter : it has
been told, and it shall be rung in the ears of the British
public, again and again, that opium is demoralizing
China, and becomes the greatest barrier to the introduc-
tion of Christianity which can be conceived of. Not
only are the wretched victims of the indulgence, them-
selves, impervious to remonstrance, and callous to all
feeling — not only must we despair of the conversion of
an opium smoker, almost as much as if his doom were
already sealed — but the difficulty of convincing others of
the truth of Christianity, and of the sincere intentions of
Christians, is greater, in proportion, to the extent of the
opium trade to China. Almost the first word uttered by
a native, when urged to believe in Christ is, " Why do
Christians bring us opium, and bring it, directly, in defi-
ance of our own laws? That vile drug has poisoned my
son — has ruined my brother — and, well nigh led me to
beggar my wife and children. Surely, those who im-
port such a deleterious substance, and injure me, for the
sake of gain, cannot wish me well, or be in possession
of a religion that is better than my own. Go, first, and
persuade your own countrymen to relinquish this nefari-
ous traffic; and give me a prescription to correct this
vile habit, and then I will listen to your exhortations on
the subject of Christianity." Alas! they little know,
that the one is almost as impossible as the other; and
that the work of persuading the growers and venders of
opium, to relinquish the source of their ill-gotten wealth,
is as difficult as the task of curing a confirmed opium
smoker of his evil habits; and that both are to be effect-
ed, alone, by that Power which can cause the Ethiopian
to change his skin, and the leopard, his spots'; and make
those who have been accustomed to do evil, learn to do
well. But, surely, when the evil is known, and its
effects seen, the rulers of an empire which professes to
yGoogk
BRITAIN ABLE TO PUT IT DOWN. OO
be governed by the principles of mildness and equity,
will never lend themselves to the promotion of a measure
which demoralizes a population, in such a wholesale
manner; and, still less, condescend to derive a profit
from that which ruins myriads. The East India Com-
pany might, if they would, greatly diminish the trade in
opium. If they were to discontinue the growth of it, in
their own territories, and to bind down the native
princess in alliance with them, to do the same; while
they forbad the transport of it through their dominions,
India would, then, no longer be what it now is, — the
great source from whence the evil originates. Were the
supplies from India cut off, the inconsiderable stock, and
inferior quality, yielded by Turkey, would be far from
supplying and satisfying the market, and the practice
sink into desuetude, from the fewer facilities afforded
for its gratification. The lands now employed in the
cultivation of the poppy, being necessarily rich and fer-
tile, would, if laid out in the raising of other productions,
be equally valuable to the possessors; and, while the
revenue was not diminished, the happiness, health, and
industry of the people, would be increased ; in addition
to which, the divine blessing would, doubtless, be doubly
bestowed on those, who renounced an apparent benefit to
themselves, in order to extend a real good to others.
If unsuccessful with the East India Company, we
would carry up our remonstrance to the government of
Great Britain. Since the discontinuance of the com-
pany's trade with China, and the consequent withdrawal
of its establishment, the English government have placed
a superintendent of British trade at the port of Canton.
The attempt of Lord Napier to fix his residence in the
provincial city, and to open a negociation with the native
authorities, together with the failure of the same, is well
known. Since that period, the viceroy sanctioned the
residence of his successor in Canton, for the purpose of
watching over the conduct of Europeans, though he is
still unwilling to treat with our agent on political mat-
ters. It is possible, however, that in the course of time
these jealousies may diminish, and the British superin-
tendent come into correspondence with the native au-
thorities on state business. The English have much to
yGoogk
84 i PLAN SUGGE8TED.
ask of the Chinese, and are anxious to place the trade
on a secure, respectable, and advantageous footing ; to
have the rights of British subjects recognized, and the
security of British property acknowledged. When, how-
ever, the representative of our government makes a de-
mand from the Chinese of increased privileges and
advantages, the first requisition made by them will be
that we aid them in putting down the illicit traffic in
opium carried on by our own countrymen, who, in defi-
ance of Chinese laws, introduce an intoxicating medium
into the country, and seduce their subjects into disobedi-
ence and voluptuousness. They will not believe, that
with all the power of Britain, and while the drug is
grown in our own territories, we are unable to suppress
the trade ; and nothing will dispossess them of the idea,
that the British government is accessory to the produc-
tion and introduction of the article. We must then tell
them that we will or will not, strive to put down the traf-
fic in question, before we can venture to make any
demands from them in our own favor. If we refuse
to curb the evil, we give a public and official sanction to
what is in their eyes vexatious and abominable; and
cannot with any grace, ask them to assist us. If we
consent, however, to do what we can to assist the Chi-
nese in excluding opium, we are bound in all honor and
honesty, first, to discontinue the growth of opium in our
own colonies; next to prohibit the transport of it through
the company's territories; and then to restrict British
vessels from trading with it along the coast of China.
The mere issuing of a decree of the governor in council
at Calcutta would effect the former, and a very small
force stationed on the coast of China, would accomplish
the latter. In putting down the slave trade, it was not
considered too much to maintain a naval force on the
coast of Africa; and to abolish slavery in the British
dominions, the sum of twenty millions was willingly
sacrificed ; yet slavery was not productive of more misery
and death than the opium traffic, nor were Britons
more implicated in the former than in the latter. In the
case before us, however, no compensation money could
be demanded; and only a few light armed vessels
would be required; while the real compensation would
yGoogk
CLAIMS OP CHINA. 85
be, the turning of four millions annually into another
channel, to the benefit of our manufacturers and the
mother country. By paying four millions for opium, the
Chinese shew that they have money to spend, and if we
can but induce them to take our cottons and woollens
instead of our opium, we shall be blessing them and en-
riching ourselves. The money paid for opium is equal
to what we give for our teas ; thus the Chinese are part-
ing with their produce for what is worse than useless,
while it impoverishes their country and diminishes their
population.
The ruin it threatens to China has already arrested
the attention of her greatest statesmen, and they have
devised various schemes for remedying the evil. One
recommends, that opium be admitted on the payment of
regular duties, in order that the clandestine trade may
be stopped, and the practice be brought under the con-
trol of government. This would increase the public
revenue, and by raising the price to the consumer, would
place the drug out of the reach of the poor. The em-
peror has hitherto resolved to reject this plan, and thinks
that increased rigor in prohibiting the article will avail.
But the Chinese laws are already sufficiently severe, and
yet the traffic increases at the rate of four thousand
chests per annum. The remedy, then, is not with them,
and if neither the East India Company nor the British
government interfere, the British public must be appeal-
ed to ; the cry of " no opium " raised, and be made as
loud as the cry of " no slavery," until the voice of hu-
manity prevail, and end in the abolition of the whole
system.
But to return to the population, we shall find, that
though checked in its growth, it is still immensely great,
and claims the attention of the Christian evangelist, as
much, or even more than other parts of the heathen
world. In attempting to do good, we should do it on
the largest scale, and to the greatest number of person?.
The physician is most needed where the malady is mort
distressing, and the diseased most numerous ; and so the
missionary is principally required where the heathen
most abound. Upon this principle, China requires our
first attention, and will exhaust our most strenuous
8
yGoogk
$6 THE FIELD FOR EXERTION.
efforts. There, all the disposable laborers in the Chris-
tian church may employ their energies, without fear of
overworking the field, or standing in each other's way.
Piety the most exalted, — talents the most splendid, — may
there find ample room for display ; the greatest trophies
of Divine grace will there be obtained, and the Gospel is
destined to achieve more in China than has ever been
witnessed elsewhere, mainly on account of the number
of individuals to be brought under its influence. This
then is the field for missionary exertions : the sphere
where the most influential societies should direct their
chief efforts, for until some impression is made upon
China, it will matter little what is achieved in other
more confined and thinly peopled regions. The conver-
sion of a few islands to Christ, and the introduction of
the Gospel to the extremities of a continent, resemble an
investing of the outworks of heathenism ; but the strong
hold remains still untouched, and until China is evangel-
ized, the greatest half of our work remains to be begun.
yGoogk
CHAPTER V.
THE CIVILIZATION OF CHINA.
Comparative civilization — Soliloquv of a Chinese— Native politeness-
displayed in conversation— and daily intercourse— Census of the Chi-
nese—Discovery of the compass— The art of printing'— The invention
of gunpowder— -The sciences — astronomy— botany— medicine— surgery
— The arts — painting — engraving — manufacture of silk — porcelain — tea
— paper — lackered ware — metals— Conclusion.
In seeking to evangelize the heathen world, two de-
scriptions of people claim our attention ; namely, the bar-
barous and the civilized. China belongs to the latter
class. Instead of a savage and untutored people — with-
out a settled government, or written laws, — roaming the
desert, and living in caves, — dressed in skins, and sitting
on the ground, — knowing nothing of fashion, nor tasting
luxuries ; we behold in the Chinese a quiet, orderly,
well-behaved nation, exhibiting many traces of civiliza-
tion, and displaying them at a period when the rest of
mankind were for the most part sunk in barbarism. Of
course we must not look for that high degree of improve-
ment, and those well-defined civil rights, which are in a
great measure the effects of Christianity ; neither are we
warranted to expect in China any of those advances in
science, or improvements in the arts, which now distin-
guish Europe, and which are the result of that march of
mind so characteristic of the age we live in. Railways,
tunnels, machinery, and all the ramifications and opera-
tions of gas and steam, are not to be looked for in China.
With these exceptions, however, China possesses as
much civilization as Turkey now, or England a few cen-
turies ago. Indeed, were the question proposed to a
yGoogk
88 SOLILOQUY OF A CHINESE.
Chinese, as to which he considered the most civilized
nation, while he might acknowledge the superiority of
Europeans in cunning and force, he would not scruple to
claim for his own countrymen the praise of a superior
polish. They denominate China, " the flowery nation,"
— " the region of eternal summer," — " the land of the
sages," — " the celestial empire," — while they unscrupu-
lously term all foreigners "barbarians," and sometimes
load them with epithets still more degrading and con-
temptuous ; such as swine, monkeys, and devils.
The soliloquy of one of them is rather amusing ; " I
felicitate myself," says Teen Ke-shih, " that I was born
in China ; and constantly think how very different it
would have been with me, if born beyond the seas, in
some remote part of the earth, where the people, depriv-
ed of the converting maxims of the ancient kings, and
ignorant of the domestic relations, are clothed with the
leaves of plants, eat wood, dwell in the wilderness, and
live in the holes of the earth ; though living in this world
in such a condition, I should not have been different
from the beasts of the field. But now, happily, I have
been born in the middle kingdom. I have a house to
live in ; have food, drink, and elegant furniture ; cloth-
ing, caps, and infinite blessings ; truly 'the highest felicity
is mine !"
The Chinese have a proverb, that he who judges of
the circumstances of others, without a thorough acquaint-
ance with them, is like a man at the bottom of a well,
attempting to form an opinion of the heavens. It is to
be feared, that the Chinese have been at the bottom of
the well, with regard to foreigners, and that we are not
unfrequently at the bottom" of the well, with regard to
them. The writer would fain bring each party to the
brink, and exhibit them to each other. Without acced-
ing, therefore, to the extravagant pretensions of the Chi-
nese, or submitting to their unjust reflections upon for-
eigners, we must allow them a degree of civilization,
which would awaken an interest in their behalf, and
favor not a little the attempt to promote their evangeliza-
tion.
The civilization of the Chinese will be seen in their
complaisance towards each other. In no unchristian
yGoogk
NATIVE POLITENESS. 89
country do we find such attention paid to ceremony,
such polish in daily intercourse, and so many compli-
ments passing to and fro, as among the Chinese. In
associating with friends, and in entertaining strangers,
their politeness is remarkable. The poorest and com-
monest individual will scarcely allow a passenger to cross
the door, without asking him in ; should the stranger
comply, the pipe is instantly filled and presented to his
lips, or the tea poured out for his refreshment ; a seat is
then offered, and the master of the house does not pre-
sume to sit down, until the stranger is first seated. The
epithets employed, when conversation commences, are in
keeping with the character of the people. The familiar
use of the personal pronoun is not indulged in ; on the
contrary, " venerable uncle," — " honorable brother," —
" virtuous companion," — or " excellent sir," — in address-
ing a stranger, are used instead of the pronoun " you ;"
and " the worthless fellow," — " the stupid one," — " the
late born,"— or the " unworthy disciple," instead of the
pronoun " I," are terms of common occurrence. " What
is your noble patronymic?" is the first question ; to which
the usual reply is, " my poverty-struck family name is
so and so ;" again, the question is asked respecting the
" honorable appellation, the exalted age, and the famous
province," of the stranger ; which queries are replied to
by applying to one's self the epithets of " ignoble, short-
lived, and vulgar ;" and thus the conversation proceeds
in a strain of compliment, the very commonness of which
proves the civilization of the people. The titles bestow-
ed upon the relations of others, together with the humili-
ating light in which persons speak of their own connec-
tions, are also remarkable. " Honorable young gentle-
man," for a friend's son ; and " the thousand pieces of
gold," for his daughter, are usual appellations; while
the individual replies, by bestowing the epithet of " dog's
son," and " female slave," on his own offspring.
The ceremonies observed on the invitation and enter-
tainment of guests, are still more striking ; complimen-
tary cards are presented, and polite answers returned, all
vieing with each other in the display of humility and
condescension. On the arrival of the guest, considera-
ble difficulty is found in arranging who shall make the
yCoogk
90 INVENTIVE GEMM3.
lowest bow, or first enter the door, or take the highest
seat, or assume the precedence at table ; though the host
generally contrives to place his guest in the most elevat-
ed position. When conversation commences, the mutual
assent to every proposition, the scrupulous avoiding of all
contradiction, and the entire absence of every offensive
expression, or melancholy allusion, shew what a sense
these people entertain of politeness ; while the congratu-
lations or condolence lavished on every prosperous
or adverse occasion, and the readiness displayed to
"rejoice with them that do rejoice, and to weep
with them that weep," manifest the degree of interest
they appear to take in each other. Any one, who
would examine the style of their epistolary correspon-
dence, the form of their information cards, and the phra-
seology of their polite discourses, must see, that, profess-
edly at least, " they esteem every other better than them-
selves," which is the foundation of politeness. Their
civility may indeed verge towards adulation, and their
compliments assume the air of flattery ; but, when we
see a whole nation thus externally soft, affable, and yield-
ing, we must acknowledge that they have made some
advances in the art of good breeding.
But the civilization of the Chinese appears in a more
substantial form, in the discoveries they have made, and
the arts and sciences which they have cultivated. Their
inventive genius has been manifested in various particu-
lars, and at early periods. Three most important dis-
coveries, which have given an extraordinary impulse to
the progress of civilization in Europe, were known to
the Chinese previous to their being found out by us.
First of all ranks the invention of the mariner's compass,
with which the Chinese seem to have been long acquaint-
ed. The earliest allusion to the magnetic needle is met
with in the traditionary period of their history, about
2600 years before Christ; when the Yellow Emperor,
having missed his way, invented a carriage, upon the top
of which was a gallery, surmounted by a little figure,
pointing to the south, which ever way the carriage turned.
At a later period, we have a more credible account of
this discovery, in the reign of Ching-wang, of the Chow
dynasty, B. C. 1114; when it is said, that some arabaa-
yGoogk
DISCOVERY OP THE COMPASS PRINTING. 9i
sadors came from the modern Cochin China, affirming,
that having experienced neither storm nor tempest in
that country for three years, they imagined it was in con-
sequence of the sages then existing in China ; and there-
fore had come to pay court to them. On the return of
these ambassadors, they knew not what course to take ;
and the prime minister of China gave them five close
carriages, all provided with instruments that pointed to
the south : with these they were enabled to find their way,
and in a year arrived to their own country. " Hence/'
adds the historian, " these south-pointing carriages have
ever since been used as guides to travellers." There
are several other references to this important invention
at later periods, so as to make it evident that they pos-
sessed the discovery before the people of Europe, and it
is not improbable were the means of communicating it to
us ; for it is well known that Marco Paulo, the Venetian
traveler, visited China A. D. 1275, and that the mari-
ner's compass was not invented by Gioia, of Naples, until
A. D. 1302, so that it is not unlikely that the Italian
communicated it to his countryman. Though the Chi-
nese have not much improved the art of navigation, and
have allowed us to exceed them in nautical science, yet
we should remember from whence the grand invention
was derived, and accord the due meed of praise to those
who so early possessed it.
Next in the order of utility stands the art of printing,
which it appears was known to the Chinese upwards of
nine hundred years ago. Some say, that it was invented
by one Fung-taou, the time-serving minister of the first
ruler of the Tsin dynasty, A. D. 937 ; though by a refer-
ence to Chinese history, it appears, that eleven years
previous, the ruler of Tang ordered the nine classics to
be engraved, printed, and sold to the people. The histo-
rians of those times do not seem to have any doubt about
the art having been then in use, and merely discuss the
propriety of selling the books, rather than giving them
away, on the principle that it would be difficult to supply
so many millions gratuitously.
In the time of Confucius, B. C. 500, books were form-
ed of slips of bamboo, upon which they wrote with the
point of a style. About one hundred and fifty years after
yGoogk
92 MODE OF ENGRAVING,
Christ, paper was invented, when the Chinese wrote on
rolls, and formed volumes. A. D. 745, books were first
bound up into leaves ; and two hundred years afterwards
they were multiplied by printing ; so that the Chinese
appear to have made early advances in civilization,
whilst we only discovered the art of making paper in the
eleventh, and that of printing in the fifteenth century.
The mode of printing adopted by the Chinese is of the
simplest character. Without expensive machinery, or a
complicated process, they manage to throw off clear im-
pressions of their books, in an expeditious manner. Ste-
reotype, or block printing, seems to have taken the pre-
cedence of moveable types in all countries, and in China
they have scarcely yet got beyond the original method.
Their language consisting of a great number of charac-
ters, they have not thought it worth while to cut or cast
an assortment of these ; which they might distribute and
recompose, as the subject required ; but have preferred
cutting the characters for each separate work, page by
page. This stereotyping of their books, has caused the
stereotyping of their ideas ; and kept them in the same
eternal round of uniform notions, without variety or im-
provement. While the discovery of printing, therefore,
has enabled them to multiply copies of their ancient
books, it has discouraged the compilation of new works,
and tied them down to an imitation of antiquity, without
assisting them to burst the fetters which custom has laid
upon them.
Still, the use of wooden blocks has not been without
its advantages : among which we may enumerate speed
and cheapness. The first part of the process is, to get
the page written out in the square or printed form of the
character. This having been examined and corrected,
is transferred to the wood in the following manner. The
block, after having been smoothly planed, is spread over
with a glutinous paste ; when the paper is applied and
frequently rubbed, till it becomes dry. The paper is
then removed, as much of it as can be got away, and the
writing is found adhering to the board, in an inverted
form. The whole is now covered with oil, to make the
letters appear more vivid and striking ; and the engraver
proceeds to the business. The first operation is, to cut
yGoogk
AND PRINTING BOOKS. 93
straight down by the sides of the letters, from top to bot-
tom, removing the vacant spaces between the lines, with
the exception of the stops. The workman then engraves
all the strokes which run horizontally; then, the oblique;
and, afterwards, the perpendicular ones, throughout the
whole line ; which saves the trouble of turning the block
round, for every letter. Having cut round the letters,
he proceeds to the central parts ; and, after a while, the
page is completed. A workman generally gets through
one hundred characters a day, for which he will get six-
pence. A page generally contains five hundred charac-
ters. When the engraver has completed his work, it is
passed into the hands of the printer, who places it in the
middle of a table : on one side, is a pot of liquid ink,
with a brush ; and, on the other, a pile of paper : while,
in front, there is a piece of wood, bound round with the
fibrous parts of a species of palm, which is to serve for a
rubber. The workman then inks his block with the
brush ; and taking a sheet of dry paper, with his left
hand, he places it neatly on the block ; and, seizing the
rubber with his right hand, he passes it once or twice
quickly over the back of the paper, when the impression
is produced, the printed sheet hastily removed, and the
workman proceeds with the next impression, till the
whole number be worked off; and, thus, without screw,
lever, wheel, or wedge, a Chinese printer will manage to
throw off 3,000 impressions in a day. After the copies
are struck off, the next business, is to fold the pages
exactly in the middle ; to collate, adjust, stitch, cut, and
sew them ; for all of which work, including the printing,
the laborer does not receive more than ninepence a
thousand. The whole apparatus of a printer, in that
country, consists of his gravers, blocks, and brushes;
these he may shoulder and travel with, from place to
place, purchasing paper and lamp-black, as he needs
them ; and, borrowing a table anywhere, he may throw
off his editions by the hundred or the score, as he is able
to dispose of them. Their paper is thin, but cheap ; ten
sheets of demy-size, costing only one half-penny. This
connected with the low price of labor, enables the Chi-
nese to furnish books to each other, for next to nothing.
The works of Confucius, with the commentary of Choo-
yGoogk
04 INTENTION OF GUNPOWDER.
foo-tsze, comprising six volumes, and amounting to four
hundred leaves, octavo, can be purchased for ninepence ;
and the historical novel of the three kingdoms, amount-
ing to 1,500 leaves, in twenty volumes, may be had for
half-a-crown. Of course, all these prices are what the
natives charge to each other ; for all which Europeans
must expect to pay double.
Thus, books are multiplied, at a cheap rate, to an
almost indefinite extent ; and every peasant and pedlar
has the common depositories of knowledge within his
reach. It would not be hazarding too much to say, that,
in China, there are more books, and more people to read
them, than in any other country of the world.
Another discovery, which is supposed to have originat-
ed with the Chinese, is that of gunpowder. Soon after
the commencement of the Christian era, this people were
in the habit of using what they called " fire medicine,"
which they employed for the purpose of making signals,
and affording amusement, in the shape of rockets and
fire-works, but do not appear to have used it to project
bullets to a distance, in order to attack an enemy.
The historian of the Yuen dynasty, A. D. J 280, says,
that " fire-engines" commenced about that period. Wei-
ching, constructed machines for throwing stones, in
which he used powder, made of saltpetre, sulphur, and
charcoal. Some time after this, guns and powder were
invented in Europe ; and, it is not unlikely, were intro-
duced into this part of the world, in consequence of the
statements of Marco Paulo.
With regard to the sciences, the Chinese cannot be
said to rank high, though they have made some advances
in a few ; fully equal to what has been accomplished in
other eastern nations. To astronomy, they have always
paid some attention ; and even during the reigns of their
earliest kings, the five planets, the twenty-eight constel-
lations, and the twelve signs of the zodiac were well
known. They were in the habit of regarding various
celestial phenomena, and eclipses and comets were regu-
larly observed, and faithfully recorded, as will be seen
by a reference to the scheme of chronology in the Ap-
pendix. A. D. U00, a comet appeared, which was con-
sidered as ominous of some change in the government,
yGoogk
ATTENTION TO ASTRONOMY. 05
when the sovereign put thirty men of influence to death,
and threw some of the literati into the Yellow River ;
closing the bloody transaction, by murdering the former
empress, in order to secure to himself the possession of
an usurped throne. A. D. 996, an eclipse of the sun, ~
which had been predicted by the astronomers, did not
take place ; on which occasion, the courtiers congratu-
lated his majesty ; suggesting, that the very heavens had
altered their courses, out of compliment to his virtues. v
In all the periods of their history, the Chinese have
thought that the heavenly bodies moved in their orbits,
for no other purpose, than to point out the rise and fall
of dynasties, and to indicate some change of rule in
their empire. Famines and pestilences, wars and com-
motions, droughts and inundations, are with them prog-
nosticated by falling stars and shooting meteors ; and so
close is the connection between the celestial empire and
the powers of nature, that nothing can happen to the one
without affecting the other. The science of astronomy,
therefore, is studied mainly on account of the influence
of the stars on human affairs ; and hence the astronom-
ical board is intimately connected with the government,
and interference with that department is considered as
treason against the state, and punished accordingly.
The arrangement of the calendar is a matter of much
moment with the Chinese, and lucky and unlucky days
are regularly noted in that important document, by which
all the business of the empire is regulated. We must
not, however, rate the Chinese exceedingly low, on ac-
count of their partiality to astrology ; when we remember
that even in England, in the nineteenth century, there
are numbers of persons who continue to place implicit
confidence in Francis Moore, and his precious prognosti-
cations, which are sure to happen " the day before or
the day after."
Of botany they have sufficient knowledge to enable
them to collect and arrange a vast number of plants,
whose appearance and properties they minutely enumer-
ate, though they do not describe or classify them in a
philosophical manner.
In the commencement of Chinese history, we find
some allusion to the " Divine Husbandman," who culti-
yGoogk
96 PROGRESS IN BOTANY.
vated the five kinds of grain, examined the various plants,
and compounded medicines. Before that period the peo-
ple lived on the fruits of trees, and the flesh of animals,
knowing nothing about husbandry ; until Shin-nung point-
ed out the varieties of the seasons, and the properties of
the soil, making ploughs of hard wood, and teaching the
people to plant grain : thus commenced the business of
agriculture. When sickness invaded, and remedies were
needed, the sovereign tasted the various plants to ascer-
tain their cooling and tranquillizing properties, and in
one day discovered seventy kinds of poisonous shrubs,
with their antidotes, which he described in a book ; and
the science of medictne began to flourish. Since then,
the Chinese have published a very compendious work on
botany, called the Pun-tsaou, which is certainly the re-
sult of much labor, and, considering their disadvantages,
does them great credit. In this work they distinguish
plants into class, genus, and variety. Their classes
are five; viz., shrubs, grains, herbs, fruits, and trees.
Under the first class they include the following genera:
wild, odoriferous, marshy, poisonous, rocky, scandent,
watery, cryptogamous, and miscellaneous plants; under
the second class they enumerate wheat, barley, millet,
maize, and other grains ; under the third class are found
alliaceous, mucilaginous, creeping, watery, and fungous
vegetables ; under the fourth class we meet with culti-
vated, wild, and foreign, as also aromatic and watery
fruits ; and under the fifth class are included odoriferous,
gigantic, luxuriant, parasitic, flexible, and miscellaneous
trees. All these genera are subsequently divided into
1094 species. This arrangement will be seen to be far
from scientific ; but that they should have examined the
vegetable kingdom at all, and made any sort of classifi-
cation, shews that they are by no means an unthinking
or an uncivilized people.
To the science of medicine the Chinese have paid
some attention ; but, as usual, were more celebrated for
it in former than in latter times. The systems of their
earliest physicians have mostly died with their inventors,
and posterity have scarcely been able to equal, much less
to exceed, the ancients. Some allusion has been made
above to the " Divine Husbandman," who discovered the
yGoogk
CHINESE MEDICINE. 97
noxious and healing qualities of various plants, and laid
the foundation of the Chinese pharmacopoeia. About the
same time lived a statesman, to whom the invention of
the puncture is attributed ; this man left on record two
fragments, which are looked upon as the most ancient
notices on the cause and cure of diseases in China. In
these fragments the circulation of the blood is recognised,
and compared to the unceasing revolutions of the heav-
ens and the earth, which begin, end, and begin again
from the same point at which they originally set out ;
thus, they say, the blood goes round and round the hu-
man body, till its dissolution. It must not be imagined
from this, however, that the Chinese understand the cir-
culation of the blood, as the phrase is used in Europe ;
or know anything distinctly about the veins and arteries
through which it flows. Not having practiced anatomy,
they are unacquainted with the internal structure of the
human frame, and remain satisfied with the fact of the
blood's circulation, without attempting to explain it
To the pulse, however, they have paid close attention,
and are enabled to discover its variations with a nicety
and precision, scarcely equalled by European physicians.
They affect to distinguish twenty-four different kinds of
pulsations, and will frequently proceed to prescribe, with-
out asking a single question, or examining any other
prognostic. The system which they have imagined to
themselves, is more the result of fancy than experience ;
and the connection they pretend to trace between the
five points at which the pulse may be felt, the five vis-
cera, the five planets, and the five elements, is the fruit-
ful source of innumerable mistakes in their practice ; but
we must remember, that it is not long since Bacon open-
ed the gate of experimental science in Europe, and that
our forefathers once united astrology with medicine, by
which they blundered quite as much as the Chinese !
In the earliest classics of the Chinese, several physi-
cians of eminence are referred to, and during ttfe period
of the " contending states," a medical man was called
" the nation's arm," because he rescued so many from
impending death; When China was divided into three
kingdoms, about the third century of the Christian era,
the father of Chinese surgery, Hwa-to, flourished. He
9
yGoogk
98 SURGERY.
is said to have laid bare the arm of a wounded chieftain,
and to have scraped the poison off the scapula, while the
unmoved warrior continued to play at chess, and to drink
wine, with the other arm. A jealous tyrant of that age
cruelly murdered this useful man, and his wife burnt all
his manuscripts, by which means his valuable art perish*
ed with him. In the fourth century the well known work
on the pulse, quoted by Du Halde, was published. In
the sixth century lived Chin-kwei, who is said to have
cut into the abdomen, removed diseased viscera, and
stitched up the part again, curing the patient in a
month's time. The most eminent writers on medicine
in China are the ** four great masters," who flourished —
the first in the third, the second in the thirteenth, the
third in the fourteenth, and the fourth in the fifteenth
centuries. The first is considered the father of physic,
and has left numerous writings behind him. From the
various treatises on medicine, one imperial work has
been compiled, in forty volumes, called u a golden mir-
ror of medical practice," which was completed nearly a
century ago, after four years labor. Other works on
medicine have successively appeared ; and a gentleman
in Canton, wishing to obtain all that was procurable in
that city, made a collection of eight hundred and ninety-
two volumes of medical books : so that if the Chinese
know little of the science in question, it is not for want
of books or theories.
We are not, however, to estimate the value of medical
knowledge in China by the aggregate of treatises on the
subject ; or the efficiency of their practice by the num-
ber of doctors' shops throughout the country : for though
the celestial empire literally swarms with medical works
and apothecaries' shops, yet the number of successful
practitioners we believe to be small. For the most part,
their medical practice is mere quackery ; and their sur-
gery, in modern days, does not extend beyond punctur-
ing, cauterizing, drawing of teeth, and plastering, with*
out attempting any operation in which skill or care is
required.
The advance which the Chinese have made in the
fine arts has been more considerable than in the scien-
ces. To begin with painting, we may observe that the
yGoogk
THE FINE ARTS— ENGRAVING. 99
graphical representations of the Chinese are not alto*
gether despicable. It is true they lamentably fail in the
knowledge of perspective, and the differences of light
and shade have not been much noticed by them. But
their colors are vivid and striking, and in delineating
flowers, animals, or the human countenance, they are
sometimes very successful. The Chinese drawings
brought to this country on what is called rice paper,
have been much admired for the striking characteristics,
and brilliant tints which they display. If instructed in
the art of shading, and taught the nature of perspective,
the Chinese might become good artists ; and one of them,
who had the advantage of a few lessons from an eminent
English painter, has produced some pieces which have
been thought worthy of a place in the Royal Exhibition
at Somerset House.
In the art of engraving the Chinese excel. The rapid-
ity with which they carve their intricate and complicated
characters is really surprising, and not to be imitated by
European artists, in the same style of execution, and at
the same low prices. A London engraver was surprised
when he learned, that what would cost sixty or eighty
shillings in England, might be accomplished by a Chi-
nese workman for half-a-crown. In seal engravings they
are not behind our own countrymen, and in ivory and
ebony, tortoise-shell, and mother-of-pearl, their carving
surpasses that of most other artists. The celebrated
Chinese balls, one in the other, to the amount of seven
or nine, all exquisitely carved, have puzzled many of our
English friends; who have been at a loss to know,
whether they were cut out of a solid piece, or cunningly
introduced, by some imperceptible opening, one within
the other. There can be no doubt, however, of their
having been originally but one piece, and cut underneath
from the various apertures, which the balls contain, until
one after another is dislodged and turned, and then carv-
ed like the first. The ivory work-boxes and fans, com-
monly sold in Canton, exhibiting the various figures
standing out in very bold relief, may be considered as
fair specimens of Chinese skill.
In the useful arts, the Chinese are by no means defi-
cient ; and in what contributes to the necessaries, coin*
yGoogk
100 FABRICATION OF SILK.
forts, and even elegancies of life, shew themselves to he
as great adepts as their neighbors. The manufacture of
silk has been long established among them ; and thou-
sands of years ago, when the inhabitants of England
were going about with naked bodies, the very plebeians
of China were clothed in silks ; while the nobility there
vied with each other in the exhibition of gold and em-
broidery, not much inferior to what they now display.
In the fabled days of the Yellow Emperor, at the com-
mencement of the Chinese monarchy, "the empress
taught her subjects to rear the silk-worm, and unwind
the coocoons, in order to make dresses; so that the
people were exempted from cold and chilblains." When
Confucius arose, the Chinese had long been in the habit
of cultivating the silk-worm, and the general rule then
was, for " every family that possessed five acres of
ground, to plant the circumference with mulberry-trees,
in order that all above a certain age might be clothed in
silk." Down to the present age, the Chinese are still
celebrated for the abundance, variety, and beauty of
their silk fabrics, equalling in the richness of their colors,
and the beauty of their embroidery, any thing that can
be manufactured in France or England, while the crapes
of China still surpass the products of this western world.
But they are not only skilled in making, they are also
attached to the wearing, of gay apparel ; the Chinese are
confessedly a well-clothed nation, and except where pov-
erty prevents, the people are seen attired in silks and
crapes, as commonly as we appear in cloth and leather.
Their fashions differ indeed from ours, but the dress of a
Chinese gentleman or lady is as elegant in its way, as
the external appearance of a modern belle or beau in
Europe.
The manufacture of porcelain commenced with the
Tang dynasty, A. D. 630 : and the first furnace on
record is that at Chang-nan, in the province of Keang-se,
from whence a tribute of porcelain was sent to the court
of Han Kaou-tsoo, and called " imitation gem ware."
The district now most famous for the production of this
article, is Kaou-ling, a hill to the eastward of the town of
King-tih, in the district of Yaou-chow, which came into
repute in the time of the third ruler of the Sung dynasty,
yGoogk
MANUFACTURE OF PORCELAIN. 101
A. D. 1000. The material from which porcelain is
made is called tun, " clay/' or plh-tun, " white clay/'
from whence is derived the petuntse of European books ;
its nature is " stiff and white, without much sweat," and
the porcelain made of it does not crack. The best sort
is known by breaking and examining the ware, to see if
the fracture be smooth and even, without veins or gran-
ular coarseness, and just as if cut with a knife. What
commonly goes under the name of Petuntse is divided
into red, white, and yellow. The red and white are used
for the finer wares ; the yellow only for the coarser sorts.
The people who procure it always avail themselves of the
mountain streams, where they erect mills, and pound the
material ; after which they wash it clean, and mould it
into the form of bricks, called Petuntse. The yellow
clods are large and hard, while the white are rather loose
and fine.
The government of China has, for the last thousand
years, paid great attention to the manufacture of porce-
lain ; and the emperor Keen-lung, about fifty years ago,
sent a person from court to make drawings of the pro-
cess. The first business is to procure the stones, and
make the paste, which is commonly done in the district
of Hwuy-ehow, in the province of Keang-nan. The paste
is then scoured and worked, and the glaze ashes prepar-
ed. These are formed of a sort of fern, with the powder
of a blueish-white stone, to which a portion of fine Pe-
tuntse is added ; forming together a thick paste. The
next process is to form the earthen boxes in which the
ware is baked, and the moulds for the round ware. The
biscuit is then turned on a lathe, and formed into vases
and other articles. After this the unburnt shade-dried
biscuit is fitted to the mould, and the excrescences cut
and pared off. These broken bits are pounded to a
milky consistency for the use of the painters. Numbers
of lame and blind, old and young, earn a scanty liveli-
hood by pounding these pieces, — their wages being only
half-a-crown per month ; though some by working two
pestles, and continuing half the night, get double wages.
The ware is then painted, which work is divided amongst
two sets of artists, the one drawing the outline, and the
other laying on the colors, " in order to render the work-
9*
yGoogk
102 ORIGIN OF TEA.
man's hand uniform, and keep his mind undiverted."
They glaze by the brush, the dip, or the blow tube.
The latter is a recent invention, consisting of a bamboo
about eight inches long, having its end covered with a
thin gauze, through which the workman blows a certain
number of times, according to the size of the ware, or
the consistence of the varnish. Till this period, two or
three inches of earth are led at the bottom of the vessel
as a handle ; but now the handle is taken away, and the
foot formed. After this, it is put into the furnace and
burned for some time, when the process is finished. To
this succeeds the packing, and the whole is closed by
sacrificing to the gods, on which ceremony much stress
is laid. On one of these occasions, a lad is said to have
devoted himself to the flames, by which they imagine
that great blessings were procured. The concourse of
people at King-tih is very great. There are from two to
three hundred furnaces, and several hundred thousand
workmen, who wait as anxiously on the fire, as the hus-
bandman does for the early and latter rain. — See Morri-
son's Dictionary, part iii.
For some time, porcelain was a regular article of ex-
port, from China to Europe, and much prized in this
country. Since, however, the improvement ia our own
manufacture, and the discouraging duty levied on im-
ported porcelain, the introduction has greatly diminished ;
though the value of real China ware still keeps up.
Whatever advances we may have made in the whiteness
of our porcelain, and the brilliancy of our colors, we
must remember, that the Chinese were the first to prac-
tice the art,>#nd still exceed us in the compactness of
the material, and the fineness of the ware.
The Chinese have not only furnished us with cups,
but with tea. It is not exactly certain, when this bever-
age was first used by the Chinese ; it is presumed how-
ever, that, in early antiquity, the use of the plant was
unknown ; as the ancient classics, and the history of the
middle ages, make no mention of it. Ever since the
intercourse commenced with western nations, this leaf
has formed more or less an article of export ; and, in
England, especially, the use of it has grown with a
rapidity, only equalled by the advance in the opium
yGoogk
DIFFERENT KINDS OF TEA. 103
trade, to China. We find mention made of tea, in Eng-
land, in the year 1661 ; a century ago, the export of this
article did not much exceed half a million pounds
weight, but of late years, it has risen to nearly fifty mil-
lions. The sorts commonly known, are seven kinds of
black, and six of green. First, — Woo-e, or Bohea, so
called from a famous range of hills in the province of
Fuh-keen, where this tea is grown. Second, — Keen-pei,
or Campoi; literally, choice fire-dried teas. Third, —
Kang-foo, or Congo ; literally, work-people's tea. Fourth,
— Pih-haou, or Pekoe ; literally, white down tea. Fifth,
— Paou-chung, or Pouchong, wrapped tea; so called
from its being wrapped in paper parcels. Sixth, — Seaoa-
chung, or Souchong, small seeded tea. Seventh,—
Shwang-che, Souchi, or Caper ; literally, double com-
pounded tea. The green teas are, — First, Sung-lo, fir-
twig tea ; probably from its resemblance to fir-twigs.
Second, — He-chun, or Hyson; literally, happy spring
tea. Third, — Pe cha, or Hyson skin ; literally, skin tea.
Fourth, — Tun-ke, or Twankay, literally, stream-station
tea ; probably from the place where it is collected.
Fifth, — Choo cha, pearl tea, or gunpowder tea. Sixth,
— Yu-tseen Ouchain, or Young Hyson, literally, tea col-
lected before the rains. The black teas are, generally,
grown in the province of Fuh-keen; and the green, in
Che-keang, or Gan-bwuy. The whole are brought over-
land to Canton, where they are shipped for the European
market. The process of making tea has been delineated,
in a succession of pictures, corresponding to those on the
manufacture of porcelain ; and a variety of books have
been written, describing the growth and manufacture ;
but the exact manipulation of the leaf, is a secret still
possessed by the Chinese, which foreigners have not been
able fully to develope. Some workmen have lately been
brought from the tea districts, and conveyed to the island
of Java, and the province of Assam, under the Dutch
and English governments respectively ; but, it remains
to be seen, whether they can completely succeed in
equalling the inhabitants of the celestial empire, in the
preparation of tea. It is a matter yet in dispute, whether
the green and black teas are made from the same tree ;
or, whether an entirely different plant is used. Most
yGoogk
104 PAPER — LACKERED WARM*
persons incline to adopt the former opinion ; though,
from the circumstance of the two sorts coming from dif-
ferent provinces, it might be inferred that the green and
black are gathered from different shrubs.
In the manufacture of paper, the Chinese have been
early active. In the first century, mention is made of
paper, which the Chinese employ, not only in making
books, and wrapping up articles, but in sacrificing to the
gods and departed spirits ; in which service millions of
bundles are annually consumed by this superstitious
people. This forms a principal article of internal com-
merce, and of export trade to the Chinese colonies,
whither the native junks proceed, almost entirely laden
with sacrificial paper.
In lackered ware, the Chinese do not equal the Japan-
ese ; though, until lately, they far exceeded the Euro-
peans. They are enabled to excel in this art, in conse-
quence of their natural advantages, possessing a varnish
tree, which yields them a material better adapted for
their purpose, than any which can be manufactured by
art.
In the working of metals, the Chinese are not unskill-
ed, and produce implements for use, suited to all the
business of life.* Metallic mirrors have been made by
them, for the use of the fair sex, by which means the
ladies of China were enabled to survey their features
and adjust their dress, before the invention of glass, or
its introduction into that country. The Chinese still
imagine that they possess, so exclusively, the material,
and the art of working in iron and steel, that a standing
order, in Ganton, to this day, is, that the barbarians shall
not export iron from the country.
From what has been before advanced, and much more
which might be adduced, we are led to accord to the
Chinese, a certain rank among civilized nations. But,
let us now see how their civilization is likely to * affect
their evangelization. When missionaries proceed to a
nation altogether barbarous, they have many difficulties
* In the traditionary periad, tit* Chinese relate, that the Yellow Em-
peror made twelve bells 5 and, afterwards, having discovered a copper
mine, he cast three tripods, which have been much venerated by the Chi-
nese, and, lor age*, considered the regalia of the empire.
yGoogk
(UTILIZATION — EVANGELIZATION. 105
to contend with. Their lives and property are, in the
first instance, in great jeopardy. Instances have occur-
red, of savage tribes falling upon the messengers of
mercy ; and, immediately on their arrival, proceeding to
plunder, murder, and, even eat them. But, this is not
likely to occur among a people, in a great measure,
civilized. Where order prevails — where law is respect-
ed — and where the forms of justice are observed, a per-
son is not likely to be summarily deprived of life or lib-
erty, without the assignment of a reason, or the shadow
of a trial. Again, amongst uncivilized tribes, there are a
great many difficulties in the way of communicating
religious knowledge. The barbarian has first to be
taught to think, before he can ponder religious truth ;
but, civilized men are, perhaps, too subtle and metaphy-
sical in their speculations, and we find more difficulty in
restraining, than in exciting their imaginative faculties.
In the savage state, the relations of life are scarcely
recognized, friendly and family feelings are almost un-
known, and subordination and fidelity are exceedingly
rare. But, in such a country as China, where marriage
has been instituted for upwards of three thousand years,
and filial respect cherished from the first settlement of
their monarchy ; where the reciprocal duties of sove-
reigns and subjects, friends and neighbors have been
known, and, in some measure, acted upon, for millenni-
ums — a sort of foundation is laid for benevolent and
moralizing exertions, — and affords manifest advantages
to the propagator of Christianity. In going amongst
such a people, he finds a set of commonly acknowledged
axioms, which, though in some instances, erroneous and
overstrained, are yet of sufficient stability to serve him
for a stepping stone, in order to pass on to greater and
more important topics. It is possible, in such cases, by
reasoning on principles which the heathen readily ac-
knowledge, to convince them, by divine assistance, of
their deficiencies ; and thus to point out the necessity of
a mediator to those who have evidently offended against
the dictates of natural religion. This is a vantage ground
which civilized nations present, and of which the mis-
sionary ought gladly to avail himself.
yGoogk
CHAPTER VI.
GOVERNMENT AND LAWS.
The empire united — The government based on parental authority — The
emperor supreme— The ministers of state — The tribunals— of civil office
—of revenue— of rites— of war— of punishments— of public works — The
censorate — The national institute — The laws of China— Their charac-
ter — Civil laws— Fiscal regulations— Ritual enactments— Military ar-
rangements— -Criminal code— Directions about national improvements
Imperial palace— The forbidden enclosure— The gardens and pavil-
ions—The northern city— The southern.
The civilization of China will further appear from the
consideration of the stability, regularity, economy, and
efficiency of their government. The country, no longer
torn by the contentions of rival princes and independent
states, is united under one regular and established au-
thority. The emperor, residing in his capital, extends
his influence to the remotest corner of the land. Every
officer that presides in the most distant district is espe-
cially appointed by the court, and every measure of im-
portance is the result of arrangements issuing from the
centre of power. To exert an influence over such an
extent of territory, and for such a length of time,, argues
a minuteness of arrangement and a comprehensiveness
of system, which could not have place in an uncivilized
country.
The question has frequently been asked, how do the
Chinese, ignorant as they must be of the science of
political economy, and destitute as they are of the
knowledge of Christian ethics, — manage to keep such a
mass of people in order, and preserve their empire free,
from encroachment and diminution? In attempting to
yGoogk
Summary Execution.
Judicial Process
yGoogk
yGoogk
PARENTAL AUTHORITY. 107
sabre this difficulty, we can not but assign to the Chinese
an intimate acquaintance with human nature, and an
unusual skill in the application of well-defined principles
to the business of life. The secret of their success in
political matters is the establishment of the patriarchal
system of government, grounded on the basis of filial
obligation. The first principle in their moral code, is
the duty of children to submit to their parents, and the
right of parents to dispose of their children. Having
been the instruments of bringing them into the world,
and providing for their support and education, parents
are considered as entitled to the unreserved respect and
submission of their children; while disobedience to
parental authority is punished with the severest rigor.
From the dependency and inferiority of the infantile
state, when this authority is naturally recognized and
easily enforced, to the more advanced stages of life, the
idea of an almost divine superiority is cherished, and
no circumstances can arise in which the child is absolved
from unqualified and undisputing obedience to the pa-
rent.
This principle forms the basis of their political code
also. For though the emperor stands in no natural
relation to his people, and is rather cherished by them
than contributes to their support, yet he has induced the
belief that he is their parent and protector, and as such
possessed of unquestionable authority over them. In
order to strengthen this assumption, the idea of divine
right is superadded to that of earthly supremacy.
Heaven and earth are considered the parents of all man-
kind, and the emperor, as the Son of Heaven, is of
course next in authority, and reverenced accordingly.
Whosoever, therefore, obtains the decree of Heaven, to
ascend "the dragon throne," has a sort of mysterious
dignity thrown around him; and it is in their opinion as
wicked to dispute the authority of the supreme on earth
as the supreme in Heaven. Both parents and rulers are
by the Chinese infinitely exalted above children and
subjects, and receive not only homage bat adoration.
Moral feeling, therefore, carried to an excess, and
strengthened by superstitions awe, lead the Chinese
without questioning to yield to authority)* and this sub-
yGoogk
108 PRINCIPLE OP* GOVERNMBIfT.
missive, unresisting spirit is the source of that peace
and good order which prevail throughout the empire.
Thus to establish, and thus to sanction the most absolute
despotism, and to render it subservient to the pacifica-
tion of a great country, certainly argues a degree of pen-
etration and discernment which does not comport with a
barbarous state of society.
We are not here defending the justness of the princi-
ple, or maintaining the doctrine, that, because a ruler
chooses to call himself the parent of a nation, therefore
all his subjects are children, and to be treated as if they
were in their nonage; but if it be an object to secure the
submission of the populace to a few rulers, we say that,
a more convenient and effectual plan could not have
been adopted. Grounding the authority on the most
readily acknowledged title, that of the parental preroga-
tive ; and demanding obedience on the most powerfully
constraining principle, that of filial affection; it is not
strange, that subjection is attained, and confidence won.
This has been the foundation of Chinese politics from the
earliest ages of antiquity; it has prevailed through every
successive dynasty; and even now succeeds in binding
together their vast and increasing population. We could
tell them of a better system, which, inculcating univer-
sal love, is equally effectual in restraining oppression on
the part of the ruler, as well as insubordination on the
part of the subject ; which, while it requires servants to
be "obedient to their own masters/' insists on, "masters
doing the same things to them, forbearing threatening,
knowing that they also have a master in heaven." But
for a heathen country, where the light of the Gospel has
never shone, we cannot but admire the wisdom of a legis-
lative principle, which so effectually unites and tranquil-
lizes so vast a nation.
The policy of the Chinese government will appear in
the mutual responsibility, and universal espionage which
prevail throughout all the offices of state, and to the re*
motest corner of the empire. Though the "Great Empe-
ror,"— the "Imperial Ruler,"— and the "Holy Lord," at
he is called, claims and exercises universal and unlimited
control over all "within the four seas ;" though he dwells
in the "pearly palace," and sits on the "dragon throne;"
yGoogk
! TRIBUNAL OP CIVIL OFPICB. 109
with the designation of "Ten thousand years," for hit
title, and the meed of divine honors for his gratification ;
yet he finds that he cannot rule the empire without assist-
ance, or regulate its multifarious affairs without the aid
of his ministers. These he calls his "hands and feet,"
his "ears and eyes," and to these he condescends s to
delegate a portion of his authority ; holding them respon-
sible for its exercise, with their fortunes, their liberties,
and their lives. The highest minister of state, being the
creature of imperial power, can be degraded, bam booed,
banished, and beheaded ; subject to the whim of the only
one, who claims and exercises irresponsible authority in
China. Hence the Chinese have a proverb, that 'tis
safer sleeping in a tiger's den, than basking in the sun-
shine of imperial favor.
The prime ministers of state, are called the "inner
chamber," or cabinet; the first is a Mantchou Tartar,
to which race the present royal family belongs; the
second is a Chinese, who is likewise president of the im-
perial college; the third is a Mongul Tartar, also super-
intendent of the colonial office ; and the fourth is a Chi-
nese. This mixture of Chinese and Tartars in the
great offices of state, with the latter always taking the
precedence, is a specimen of the general system pursued
by the Chinese, of setting the two races to watch over,
and be responsible for each other. They admit native
Chinese to high and important stations, in order to satisfy
the people, but they take care to have them associated
with, or superintended by Tartars; so that the former
cannot devise schemes of rebellion, without being in-
stantly discovered, and betrayed by the latter.
Under the cabinet they have the six tribunals, which
take cognizance of their several departments, and report
to the emperor for his decision and approval. The first
is the tribunal of civil office, the presidents of which
inquire into and report on the conduct of all magistrates,
recommend persons to vacant stations, and suggest the
propriety of promoting or degrading deserving or unde-
serving individuals. A vast amount of patronage, and
power necessarily falls into the hands of a chamber which
has the general superintendence of several thousand civil
10
yGoogk
HO OF RB VENUE AND RITES.
officers, from the viceroy of a province, down to the mag*
istrate of the smallest district.
The second tribunal is that of revenue, appointed to
take cognizance of the amount of the population, which
the government is very careful to ascertain, in order to
know what income may be expected from the various
provinces, and what supplies should be transmitted to
different parts of the empire, in case of famine. This
tribunal also sees to the due collection and transmission
of the land tax, which is paid partly in money and partly
in grain ; the coin of the realm is under their inspection,
to see that it be not adulterated, and to "take care that
the silver does not leak out of the country." Salt, on
which a heavy duty is levied, and over which special
officers are placed, is under the care of this board. The
expenditure, as well as the income of the country, comes
under their control; and the payment of the various
officers, with the maintenance of the state sacrifices, is
arranged and provided for by them.
The third tribunal is that of rites, taking cognizance
of all religious ceremonies, court etiquette, and astro-
logical predictions. For though there be no established
religion, or paid hierarchy in China, the rulers think it
necessary to perform certain ceremonies, in order to
propitiate the gods, and overawe the people, of which
this board has the superintendence. According to
Chinese notions, the supreme in heaven can only be
worshipped by the supreme on earth; and in doing this,
the emperor is his own priest, presiding at the sacrifice
and announcing his prayers, while the people look on in
silent awe. At the accession of a monarch, at each of
the four seasons, and in times of felicitation, or calamity,
the ruler of China appears as the high-priest of the peo-
ple, and constitutes himself the chief medium of inter-
course between earth and heaven. At the same periods,
throughout the provinces, the various officers and magis-
v trates pay their adorations to the presiding divinities of
their several districts, the gods of the land and grain,
the god of war, of literature, &c. all of which rites are
determined by the board in question. The ceremonies
to be observed on court occasions; the introduction and.
arrangement of nobles at the levees; the number of pros-
yGoogk
TRIBUNAL OP WAR. Ill
trations each is to make, and when ; the clothes, caps,
and boots they are to wear; the paths by which they are
to come and go, to and from the imperial presence; and
all other such like important minutiae, are gravely and
accurately specified by this board. The imperial astro-
nomers are also placed under its superintendence; for as
these gentlemen have to calculate celestial phenomena,
as well as to prognosticate terrestrial affairs; as they
have to fix the lucky and unlucky days for the per-
formance of civil and religious ceremonies; their labors
come necessarily under the cognizance of the board of
rites.
The fourth tribunal is that of war; taking the super-
intendence of the army, navy, and ordnance ; appointing
the number of troops assigned to each province; and
inspecting the state of the forts, and other defences of
the country. The army of China is rated at 700,000;
who may rather be termed militia, being employed part
of the year in cultivating the ground, and contributing
to their own support. These generally clothe and arm
themselves, according to their own fancy ; and are dis-
tinguished by the character "robust," being stitched on
to their jackets m front, and the word "brave," behind 1
The regularly organized troops of the present dynasty,
are the Tartar legions, which amount to 80,000 effective
men, arranged under eight banners, and always at the
disposal of government. Their standards are yellow,
white, red, and blue; each of which are doubled bj
being provided with a border. These are so distributed
throughout the empire as to keep four thousand times
their own number in order. The naval force is nume-
rous, but inefficient ; the ships of war are generally about
the size of trading junks, but better built and manned ;
though it would require an indefinite number of them to
cope with one of the smallest frigates of the British navy.
As to their forts, those only at the Bogue, on the Can-
ton river, deserve the name; but the incapability of
these to resist the entrance of the British ships, a few
years ago, was most clearly manifested. The manage-
' ment of all these defences is confided to the military
tribunal.
yGoogk
112 OF PUNISHMENTS : PUBLIC CENSORATE.
Next comes the tribunal of punishments, which ap-
points and removes judges, takes cognizance of all judi-
cial proceedings, and sees to the carrying out and execu-
tion of the laws. It is rather singular, that the supreme
court of justice, in China, should be termed the tribunal
of punishments, but it shews that the government of that
country is more active in chastising the people for
breaches of the law, than anxious to dispense justice to
the injured and innocent. Every province is provided
with a criminal judge, at a salary of «£2,000 a year ; this
officer goes the circuit of his district periodically, and
holds his court in the provincial city. There is a shew
of some solemnity, and certainly of terror in a Chinese
court of justice ; but one looks in vain for the jury box*
A man is not tried by his peers, in China; while exami-
nation by torture is generally employed ; and the crimi-
nal is punished on his own confession.
The last tribunal is that of works, to which is commit-
ted the care of public buildings, the excavation of canals,
the embankment of rivers, and the construction of
bridges and locks. Anyone who considers the immense
trouble and expense necessary to maintain some of the
above, with the ruin and devastation sometimes conse-
quent on neglect in this department, will see, that a
branch of public service of such importance ought to be
placed under a separate board of management.
In addition to the above tribunals, there are other
public offices, to which important affairs are confided.
Such as the colonial or foreign office, for the superin-
tendence of the extensive districts, which, by the annex-
ation of Tartary to the empire, have been brought under
the imperial sway. There is also the public censorate,
the officers of which are appointed to oversee the affairs
of the whole empire, and are allowed to reprove the
sovereign, or any of his officers, without being liable to
punishment. Full liberty is given them to descant on
the general affairs of government, though not to interfere
with the private concerns of the monarch ; and they are
freqt ently sent into various parts of the empire, to in-
spect and report on the conduct of some of the highest
officers of state. Such an institution as this, where the
expression of public opinion is generally suppressed, is
yGoogk
THE LAWS OF CHINA. 113
certainly of great value, and indicates the wisdom of
those statesmen who established, and the magnanimity
of those rulers who endure it.
In addition to this we have the grand national college
at Peking, the members of which are all the chief of the
literati of China. After having passed through the three
public examinations with honor, a select few are again
tried, in order to their admission into this college. All
matters with respect to literature, and many which regard
politics are referred to this board, while the principal
officers of state are chosen from among its members*
Every individual in the empire is eligible to this dis-
tinction, and every scholar looks forward to it, as the
consummation of all his wishes.
The laws of China are numerous, minute, and circum-
stantial, and give the best idea of the character of the
people, and their advance in civilization, which could
possibly be furnished. The present dynasty have pub-
lished three works on law. The first contains the gen*
eral laws of the empire, an elegant translation of which
has been furnished by Sir G. Staunton. The next con-
tains the bye laws, or particular regulations for each
department of government; and the third is the work
already alluded to, viz. "a collection of statutes for the
present dynasty." As the general laws of China are best
known, it may be well just to allude to them, as illustra-
tive of the genius of the people from whom they emanate.
The following testimony in their favor is by a writer in
the "Edinburgh Review."
"When," says he, "we turn from the ravings of the Zend A vesta, or
the Puranas, to the tone of sense and business of the Chinese collection,
we seem to be passing from darkness to light j fro* the drivelling* of
dotage, to the exercise of an improved understanding j and redundant and
minute as these laws are, in many particulars, we scarcely know any
eastern code, that is at once so copious and so consistent, or that is nearly
so free from intricacy, bigotry, and fiction. In every thing relating to
political freedom, or individual independence, it is indeed wholly defec-
tive ; but for the repression of disorder, and the gentle coercion of a vast
population, it appears to us to be in general mild and efficacious."
"There is nothing here of the monstrous verbiage of most other Asiatic
productions; but a clear, concise, and distinct series of enactments,
savoring throughout of practical judgment and European food sense 5
and, if not always conformable to our improved notions or expediency
an this country, in general approaching to them more nearly than the
codes of most other nations.' 7
*io
yGoogk
114 CIVIL AND FISCAL LAWS.
These encomiums are certainly high, and the general
laws of China are, undoubtedly, much indebted to their
elegant translator, and still more lavish admirer. In out
humble opinion, many of the penal laws are just and
good, and indicative of a knowledge of human nature,
not to be met with in the savage state. Among the
Chinese, the code is highly prized ; and their only wish
is, to see its enactments justly and impartially adminis-
tered. The whole is divided into six sections, according
to the six tribunals above named ; and regard civil office,
revenue, rites, military proceedings, punishments, and
public works.
The civil laws refer to the system of government, and
the conduct of magistrates. According to these statutes,
hereditary rank is allowed, but only such as commenced
with the present dynasty, and has been purchased by
extraordinary services to the state. The appointment
and removal of officers depend entirely on the will of the
emperor. No officer of government can quit his station
without leave, and no superior can interfere with his sub-
ordinates, except in the regular discharge of his duty.
All officers engaging in cabals, and state intrigues, are
to be beheaded; whUe those who neglect the orders of
government, or fail in their duty, are liable to the appro-
priate penalties of the law. No magistrate can hold
office in his own province ; each officer is removed every
five years; and, however high and dignified, they must
always state, in every public document, how many times
they have been degraded, in order to keep their delin-
quencies in remembrance.
Some of the fiscal laws, regarding the enrolment of the
people, have been quoted in a former chapter. Under
this head, the regulations relative to the land-tax are in-
cluded. This impost is supposed not to exceed one
fiftieth of the produce. The enactments regarding the
lending of money, limit the interest to three per cent,
per. month; and licences are granted to money-lenders
and pawn-brokers, by which no inconsiderable revenue is
realized. The maker of false weights and measures, is
threatened with sixty blows; and the individual, who
S asses inferior articles for good merchandise, with fifty
lows.
yGoogk
RITUAL AMD MILITARY LAWS. 115
The ritual laws assign to the emperor the exclusive
privilege of worshipping the Supreme, and prohibit sub-
jects from offering the great sacrifices. Magistrates are
required to superintend the sacred rites, in their various
districts ; and, on such occasions, are to prepare them-
selves, by fasting, self-denial, and abstinence from every
indulgence, under penalty of forfeiting one month's
salary. The neglecting to prepare the proper animals
and grain, for the sacrifice, is punished with one hun-
dred blows ; and a wilful destroying of the public altars,
is visited with as many strokes, and perpetual banish-
ment. The deities to be worshipped by the magistrate,
are the local gods, the genii of the hills and rivers, and
of winds and rain, the ancient kings, and holy emperors,
faithful ministers, and illustrious sages, — who are all to
be honored with the accustomed rites, by the respective
officers of each district While, however, the govern-
ment requires its ministers to worship the gods, accord-
ing to the state ritual, it strictly forbids the performance
of unauthorized worship; and will not permit private
persons to usurp the ceremonial exclusively claimed by
the ruler. If it should be objected, that all this does not
much display the wisdom of our Chinese legislators ; we
can only reply, that they are not the first who have failed,
in attempting to legislate about religion.
The military laws commence with drawing a cordon
around the imperial residence, and threatening any per-
son with the bamboo who shall enter its precincts with-
out authority ; while those who intrude into the apart-
ments actually occupied by the emperor shall be stran-
gled. No person is allowed to travel on the roads ex-
pressly provided for his majesty ; and during the imperial
journey, all persons must make way for the state equi-
page. This regulation is intended to keep up the im-
pression of awe, with which the Chinese invest their
rulers, as though they were too divine and majestic to be
beheld by mortal eyes ; and is no doubt designed to pre-
serve the person of the ruler safe from harm, which,
under a despotic government is not at all unnecessary.
The code next proceeds to legislate on the government
of the army, which it places entirely at the disposal of
the emperor; and takes up the subject of nocturnal
yGoogk
116 EXCLUSION OF FOREIGNERS.
police, which prohibits all persons from stirring abroad,
from nine in the evening till five in the morning. In
order to protect the frontier, it is enacted, that whoever
without a license passes the barriers, and holds commu-
nication with foreign nations, shall be strangled : and
whoever introduces strangers into the interior, or plots
the removal of subjects out of the empire, shall, without
any distinction between principals and secondaries, be
beheaded. No law is more frequently or more lightly
broken than this; the natives emigrate by thousands
annually : while dozens of catholic priests are every year
clandestinely introduced into the country, and protestant
missionaries land frequently on all parts of the coast, and
walk over hill and dale, unhurt and almost unhindered
by the natives.
Respecting the policy of this regulation, however,
much may be said. Though the Chinese flatter them-
selves with the idea, that they are the greatest of nations,
and almost the only people . worthy of being called a
nation ; they cannot but see, how easily they have been
overcome by a barbarous tribe from the north ; and how
much they are disturbed by every petty insurrection on
their mountains, and every paltry piracy on their coasts.
Contrasted with their own weakness, they must be aware
of the power of foreigners. They see the rapid strides
which Europeans are making towards conquest and
power, in the eastern world ; and how the English, in
particular, from the establishment of a factory, have pro-
ceeded to the erection of a battery ; and then sending
out their armies, have subdued whole kingdoms to their
sway ; till they number a hundred millions among their
subjects, whom they keep in awe by a few thousand
European troops. The Chinese, seeing this, could not
but be alarmed for their safety, and the integrity of their
empire. They, therefore, decided on cheeking the
threatened evil in its infancy, and resolved to keep at
arm's length a power, with which they knew that they
could not successfully grapple. They judged, that if
they could but keep out the barbarians, they might pre-
serve at once their dignity and territory ; but if thej
once let them in, their fair dominions would fall a rapid
and an easy prey to the encroaching strangers, and their
yGoogk
CEIMWAL LAWS. 117
majesty remain the mere shadow of a shade. And can
we blame them? and can we say, that they had no
reason for their conduct t Their policy is for them the
wisest that could have been pursued ; and if China is
closed against us, we may thank ourselves for it. They
might by admitting our commerce and our manufactures,
still confer a mutual benefit on both countries ; but if,
by permitting the introduction of these, they lay them-
selves open to the infection of our intoxicating drugs,
and afford an opportunity for the establishment of our
colonizing system ; they may have to regret, when they
see their population diminishing, and their lands passing
into other hands, that they did not adhere to the exclu-
sive system, with which they commenced.
The criminal laws are particularly severe in the matter
of high treason, which is either against the established
government, or against the person of the sovereign. All
persons convicted of having been principals or accessa-
ries, in this heinous offence, are to be put to death by a
disgraceful and lingering execution. Besides which, all
tie male relations of the offender, above the- age of
sixteen, shall be indiscriminately beheaded ; while the
female relatives and the children shall be sold into
slavery, and the property of the family, of every descrip-
tion, confiscated. In order to lead to the speedy dis-
covery of the offence, any person who shall be the means
of convicting another of high treason shall be imme-
diately employed under government, besides being enti-
tled to the whole of the criminal's property. This severe
and sanguinary law is indicative of the fears entertained,
by the rulers, of assassination and rebellion. Under an
absolute despotism, however, it is the best dictate of
policy ; and where the people are deprived of the privi-
lege of thinking and speaking for themselves, nothing
less than the terror of such a law will ensure the safety
of the sovereign. All those who enter into the service of
a foreign state, who aim by the practice of magic to
bewitch the people, who sacrilegiously abstract the im-
plements used in the public sacrifices, or who steal the
imperial signet, shall be indiscriminately beheaded. All
the above offences are included under the head of theft,
in the Chinese code, because they reckon all those to be
yGoogk
118 VARIOUS PUNISHMENTS.
thieves, who oppose the established government, or who
attempt to invade either the honor, authority, or personal
security of the reigning monarch.
Stealing in general is punished by blows ; but above a
certain amount, (<£40.) by strangulation. Kidnapping
persons, and selling them for slaves, is punished with
blows and banishment. The disturbing of graves, is
visited with the same infliction ; and whoever mutilates,
or throws away the unburied corpse of an elder relative
shall be beheaded. With regard to murder and homi-
cide, the Chinese are very strict and particular. Pre-
concerted homicide, is punishable by death. Killing in
a fray, or sport, is denounced as murder ; while homicide
that is purely accidental, is redeemable by the payment
of a fine. All those who cause the death of others by
poison, magic, or terror, shall suffer death themselves ;
and all medical practitioners, who kill their patients,
through ignorance of the established rules of practice,
shall be fined, and prevented from exercising the profes-
sion ; while those who do this designedly, and aggravate
the complaint, in order to extort more money for the
cure, shall be beheaded.
The offences of the inferior relations against the
superior, are visited with a tenfold heavier punishment,
while those of the latter against the former, are scarcely
noticed. A parricide is to suffer the most lingering and
shameful death that can be devised; and should the
criminal even die in prison, the body is to be subjected
to the same process, as if still alive ; but if a parent put
to death his own offspring, the offence is comparatively
trivial. Whoever is guilty of killing a son, grandson, or
slave, and charging another person with the crime, shall
be punished by blows and banishment ; but nothing is
said about the crime of smothering female infants, which
is so prevalent, because entirely unchecked, in China.
Quarrelling and fighting is strictly prohibited in a coun-
try, where the rulers being few, and the subjects many,
it is necessary to keep the people as quiet as possible.
The bamboo is the remedy for the pugnacious propensi-
ties of the plebeians, and the number of blows is propor-
tioned to the injury done, or the situation of the offend-
ing individual. A difference is observed, between strik-
yGoogk
JUDICIAL REGULATIONS. 119
ing with the fist or with a club ; and the loss of an eye,
tooth, finger, or toe, is visited with punishment, accord-
ing to a graduated scale. A slave, beating or abusing
his master, shall be put to death ; while nothing is said
about the master's beating his slave. A husband is not
amenable for chastizing his wife, except he inflict a
wound ; while a wife, striking her husband, is to receive
one hundred blows. A child, striking or using abusive
language to a father or mother, shall be put to death ;
while a parent, chastizing a disobedient child, so as to
cause death, shall be punished with one hundred blows.
This distinction between the claims of the superior and
inferior relatives, is in unison with the system which
they have adopted, of raising rulers and parents to the
rank of gods, and of depressing subjects and children to
the level of slaves or brute animals. The policy, how-
ever, of these enactments, considering their design, will
be easily seen.
Magistrates are forbidden to receive presents of any
kind, except eatables, from the people, under the penalty
of forty blows. Police officers, neglecting to apprehend
offenders, are to be subjected to the bamboo. In judicial
examinations, torture is not to be employed with respect
to the eight privileged classes ; and persons under the
age of fifteen or above seventy, as well as those suffering
under any bodily infirmity, are exempted ; but in all
other cases it is allowed and practised. This enactment
goes upon the principle of not allowing offenders to be
punished, until they acknowledge the fact of which they
are accused, the justice of the sentence pronounced
against them, and the parental kindness of the ruler in
thus inflicting the necessary chastisement. Considering
also the utter dereliction of truth, and the consequent
want of confidence among the Chinese, the policy of this
regulation, whatever may be the justice of it, will be ac-
knowledged.
The laws relative to public works provide, that grana-
ries should be built in every province, supplied with a
sufficient store of rice, for the sustenance of the people
in time of scarcity ; which, being sold at a reduced rate,
keeps down the price of grain, and brings the necessa-
ries of life within the reach of the indigent. This be-
yGoogk
12© PUBLIC WOlKfl.
nevolent arrangement not only carries out the idea of
parental care, which the Chinese rulers profess to ha?e
for their numerous family, but entitles them as much to
the appellation of " discreet and wise," as was Joseph in
the house of Pharaoh, when he recommended a measure
of a similar character to the sovereign of Egypt. The
laws relating to this department also require, that the
canals, roads, embankments, and bridges, should be kept
in due and thorough repair. The Chinese are necessi-
tated, by the circumstances of their country, to pay much
attention to the draining and irrigation of their lands.
Water, like fire, is with them a good servant but a bad
master. Without it they cannot raise their produce or
transport their goods ; and yet, when their mighty rivers
accidentally burst their bounds, or the sea makes an- en*
croachment on their thickly peopled territory, devastation
and ruin, with a fearful loss of life, are the immediate
consequences. Especial care, therefore, has from the
earliest antiquity been taken to prevent inundations ; and
the individual who first drained the waters of the Yellow
River, was raised to the rank of emperor, and almost
deified. The labor and expense still bestowed on this
department of public service, is scarcely equalled in any
other unevangelized country. Some of the embankments
are strong and well constructed ; and though built cen-
turies ago, still stand the tesj of time, and prove of incal-
culable benefit to the surrounding peasantry. Their
bridges, over rapid streams and broad arms of the sea,
composed of solid blocks of granite, fifteen or twenty feet
long, and standing erect amidst the raging tide, bear,
testimony to the skill and perseverance of those who con-
trived and completed the design : while the enactments,
requiring these to be kept in constant repair, shew that
the rulers of China are not altogether indifferent to the
welfare of the people. Considering the nature of the
present work, it would be impossible 1 to enter more into
detail respecting the laws of this singular people, but the
slight sketch we have given is sufficient to shew, that the
Chinese are not devoid of sagacity, and that they deserve
to be classed among civilized nations. A people pos-
sessed of written laws, of whatever character, must b*
considered at a grade above barbarians ; but those who
y Google
IMPERIAL RESIDENCE. 121
descend to the minutiae of legislation, and provide for
every possible exigency in the administration of an ex-
tensive empire, must have advanced to a stage of im-
provement, not far inferior to what is witnessed in this
western world.
As another proof of their civilization, we may mention
the state maintained by the emperor, who dwells in the
interior of his splendid palace, secluded from the gaze of
the populace, and surrounded by extensive parks and
gardens ; with the solemn parade of ministers, and the
pompous pageantry of processions ; which bespeak indeed
a sort of barbaric grandeur, but a grandeur delighted in
by some of the most powerful European monarchs of the
nineteenth century. In order to form some idea of the
degree of civilization attained by the Chinese, it may not
be unsuitable here to allude to the extent and magnifi-
cence of the imperial city, where the lord of one third of
the human race holds his court The capital is divided
. into two parts, the northern section of which covers an
area of twelve, and the southern of fifteen square miles.
Within the northern enclosure is the palace, which is
the most splendid, as well as the most important part of
Peking. According to the Chinese, this is a very superb
residence, with " golden walls, and pearly palaces," fit
for the abode of so great a monarch : to the unprejudiced
eyes of strangers, however, it presents a glittering ap-
pearance, with its varnished tiles of brilliant yellow,
which, under the rays of the meridian sun, seem to con-
stitute a roof of burnished gold : the gay colors and pro-
fuse gilding applied to the interior, give the halls a daz-
zling glory, while the suite of court yards and apart-
ments, vieing with each other in beauty and magnifi-
cence, all contribute to exalt our apprehensions of the
gorgeous fabric. We must not expect to find much there
that will gratify the taste, or suit the convenience of
those accustomed to admire European architecture, and
English comfort ; but in the estimation of the Chinese,
their scolloped roofs, and projecting eaves, and dragon
encircling pillars ; with their leaf shaped windows, and
circular doors, and fantastic emblems, present more
charms than the Gothic and Corinthian buildings, or the
curtained and carpeted apartments of modern Europe.
11
yGoogk
122 PALACE OF THE EMPEROR.
"There reigns," says father Hyacinth, "among the
buildings of the forbidden city, a perfect symmetry, both
in the form and height of the several edifices, and in
their relative positions, indicating that they Were built
upon a regular and harmonious plan."
The grand entrance to the " forbidden city," is by the
southern gate, through the central avenue of which the
emperor alone is allowed to pass : within this gate is a
large court, adorned with bridges, balustrades, pillars,
and steps ; with figures of lions, and other sculptures, all
of fine marble. Beyond this is the " gate of extensive
peace," which is a superb building of white marble, one
hundred and ten feet high, ascended by five flights of
steps, the centre of which is reserved for the emperor.
It is here that he receives the congratulations of his offi-
cers, who prostrate themselves to the ground before the
imperial presence, on the new year's day, and the anni-
versary of the emperor's birth. Two more halls and
three flights of steps, lead to the palace of the sovereign,
which is called the " tranquil region of heaven," whilst
that of his consort is entitled " the palace of earth's
repose ;" to keep up the idea of the inseparable connec-
tion subsisting, in the Chinese mind, between the powers
of nature, and the monarch of China ; the latter of whom
is, in the estimation of that idolatrous and superstitious
people, the representative and counterpart of the former.
Into this private retreat of the emperor, no one is allow-
ed to approach, without special leave ; and here the great
autocrat deliberates upon the affairs of state, or gives
audience to those who solicit his favor.
The Russian traveller, Timkowski, represents this as
the "loftiest, richest, and most magnificent of all the
palaces. In the court before it, is a tower of gilt copper,
adorned with a great number of figures, which are beau-
tifully executed. On each side of the tower, is a large
vessel, likewise of gilt copper, in which incense is burn-
ed, day and night ;" doubtless, to flatter the vanity of the
'imperial inhabitant, who fancies himself a god, though
he must die like men. Beyond the residence of the
emperor and empress, is the imperial flower-garden,
laid out in beautiful walks, and adorned with pavilions,
temples, and grottoes ; interspersed with sheets of water,
yGoogk
CITY OF NINK GATBS. 128
and rising rocks, which vary and beautify the scene.
Behind this garden, is a library of immense extent,
vieing with that of Alexandria, in ancient, or of Paris, in
modern times ; and, further on, stands the gate of the
flower-garden, which constitutes the northern outlet to
the forbidden city.
The above comprises the buildings in a direct line
between the northern and southern gates. To the east
are the council chamber, and a number of princely
palaces ; with a temple, designed to enshrine the parental
tablets of the present imperial family. To the west of
the principal line of buildings, stand the hall of pictures,
his majesty's printing-office, the principal magazines of
the crown, and the female apartments ; which fill up this
division of the enclosure, and render the whole, one
compact and extensive establishment. This magnificent
residence, though described in a page or two, is about
two miles in circumference, surrounded by walls, thirty
feet high, and twelve wide ; built of polished red brick,
and surrounded by a moat, lined with hewn stone ; the
whole ornamented with gates and towers, and laid out in
a diversified and elaborate manner.
The city, surrounding the imperial residence, is four
miles long, and two and a half wide, encircled by walls,
and entered by nine gates ; which have given to it the
appellation of the " City of Nine Gates." This was the
original capital ; but since the occupancy of it, by the
present dynasty, it has been increased by the addition of
another city, larger than the former, and covering an
area of fifteen square miles. These two cities are sever-
ally called the inner and outer, or the Tartar and Chi*
nese city. In the former of these, directly to the north
of the imperial palace, is an artificial mount, the summits
of which are crowned with pavilions, and the sides orna*
mented with walks, and shaded with trees. Game of all
kinds enliven the scene, and thousands of birds please
the ear, with every variety of song. Corresponding with
this mount, is a lake, about a mile and a half long, and
one-third of a mile broad, crossed by a bridge of nine
arches, built of fine white marble. Its banks are orna*
mented with a variety of trees, and its bosom garnished
with the flowers of the water-lily ; so that in the estima*
yGoogk
124 IMPERIAL 6AKBBN8.
tion of Father Hyacinth, " the infinite variety of bean-
ties which the lake presents, constitute it one of the most
enchanting spots on earth." In the midst of the lake,
is a marble isle, adorned with temples, and surmounted
by an obelisk ; affording a delightful view of the sur-
rounding gardens. A temple, dedicated to the discoverer
of the silk- worm, stands near these gardens, where the
empress, and the ladies of the court, attend to the culti-
vation of silk ; in order to encourage a branch of industry
on which China mainly depends for its wealth and ele-
gance. In these gardens, the arrangement is such, that
the whole seems the production of nature, rather than
the effect of art ; and affords a pleasing retreat for those
who would retire from the symmetrical disposition of the
imperial palace, to enjoy the mildness of natural scenery,
in the midst of a dense and crowded capital.
'In this division of the city, and nearly fronting the im-
perial palace, are the courts of the six grand tribunals of
the empire, which have been before described ; together
with the office of the astronomical board, and the royal
observatory. At the south-east corner of tb$ northern
division of the capital, is the grand national college. At
a short distance, is the general arena for literary contro-
versy, where the public examinations, for the capital, are
held. The cells for the candidates are numerously dis-
posed round the arena ; where many an anxious heart
beats high with expectation, and many an aspiring \nind
is plunged into deep disappointment, when classed with
those who fail. Amongst the literary institutions of this
great city, may be enumerated a college for the cultiva-
tion of the Chinese and Mantchou languages, and one
for the study of the Thibetan tongue. A Mahomed an
mosque, with a Russian church, and a Roman Catholic
temple, are all* enclosed within the walls of the imperial
city ; but all these edifices are surpassed in splendor by
the many shrines of idolatry which abound ; among the
rest may be specified the "white pagoda temple," so
called, on account of a white obelisk, erected in honor of
the founder of Buddhism, the scab of whose forehead,
produced by frequent prostrations, is still preserved and
venerated as a holy relic.
The southern division of the city, where the Chinese
yGoogk
APPEARANCE OF THE CITT. 125
principally reside, is the grand emporium of all the mer-
chandize that finds its way to the capital, and tends to
ornament and gratify the adherents of the court. Here,
relieved from the strict discipline that prevails in the
palace, the citizens give themselves up to business, or
dissipation ; encouraged and led on by voluptuous cour-
tiers, who have nothing to do, but to display their gran-
deur, or to please their appetites. There is an immense
deal of business done in this southern city, and the broad
street which divides it from north to south, is constantly
thronged by passengers and tradesmen. Chinese shop-
keepers are in the habit of advertising their wares, by
long projecting signs, hung out in front of their houses,
painted in the gayest colors ; while the bustling crowd,
perpetually thronging the principal avenues, contributes
to enliven and animate the scene. In the southern divi-
sion of the city, is an enclosure about two miles in cir-
cumference, where the emperor, and his great officers,
annually go through the ceremony of ploughing and sow-
ing the seed ; in order to set an example to the subjects
of this vast empire, and to encourage agriculture, from
which the greatest part of their support is derived. Not-
withstanding these vacant spaces in the city of Peking,
the population is so dense where the citizens reside, that
the number of inhabitants cannot be much less than two
millions. Such, then, is the seat of government, and
such the palaces and buildings it contains ; worthy the
metropolis of a great and civilized country.
11*
yGoogk
CHAPTER VII.
LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE.
Origin of language — Hieroglyphics— Phonetic characters- — Chinese
mode of recording events— Six classes of characters — Number of sym-
bols — reducible to few elements— Modes of writing 1 -— Question about
Egyptian origin — Porcelain bottle— inscription explained— date ascer-
tained — Chinese classics — Authorized commentaries — Esteemed works
—Heterodox productions— Oral language — Monosyllabic mode of spell-
ing—Initials and finals — Variety of tones — Collocation of phrases-
Chinese grammar — Figures of speech — Poetry — Literary examinations
— Honorary degrees— Village inspection— first— second — third — and
fourth examinations! — Effort necessary — Advantages and disadvantages
of the system.
In the Chinese language, both the oral and written
mediums are of the most primitive order. Their words
are all monosyllabic, and their characters symbolic;
while both continue as they most probably existed in the
earliest ages of antiquity. The first invention of the
written character was such an effort of genius, that the
Chinese have hardly ventured to advance on the original
discovery, and have contented themselves with imitating
the ancients. Before, however, we discuss the nature of
their figures, it will be necessary to trace the progress of
the human mind, in the art of communicating and re-
cording thoughts ; and point out how the Chinese were
led to the adoption of their present mode of writing.
That which constitutes the most striking superiority
of the human over the brute creation, is the ability of
the former to conceive and communicate ideas to their
fellows, by articulate sounds. The first employment of
human speech is referred to in Gen. ii. 19, 20. " And
God brought every beast of the field, and every fowl of
yGoogk
ORIGIN OF LANGUAGE. 127
the air to Adam, to see what he would call them ; and
whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was
the name thereof. And Adam gave names to all cattle,
and to every fowl of the air, and to every beast of the
field." Having once affixed a definite terra to each
object, that word continued to be the sign of the object
referred to, and each called up the other to recollection,
whenever presented to the mind. In communicating
with their fellows, human beings soon found that the
names of things were sufficient to express all they wished
-to say, and attributes and actions received appropriate
appellations. The operations of the mind, next required
designation and description ; and speech at first poor,
became gradually enriched, until it answered all the pur-
poses of human society.
But the ear is not the only inlet to the soul, and as
men derived knowledge to themselves by the organs of
sight, they soon found that it was possible to communi-
cate information to others through the same medium.
Hence, when language failed, external action was resorted
to, and the eye as well as the ear, aided in the inter-
change of ideas. When both voice and gesture were
insufficient for their purpose, delineation was employed ;
and objects were rudely pictured for the inspection of
the bystanders. The same method was used for sending
intelligence to a distance, or recording events for the
benefit of posterity. Hence originated pictorial writing,
or what is generally termed hieroglyphics. As scenes
and circumstances* became complicated, abbreviation
was found necessary ; and the principal part of an event
was substituted for the whole ; which has been called a
curiologic hieroglyphic. A second mode of abridgment
was by putting the instrument for the thing itself; which
has been termed a tropical hieroglyphic. A third method,
borrowed from the use of metaphor in language, was to
make one thing stand for another ; which has been de-
nominated the symbolic hieroglyphic. This pictorial
mode of writing, abridged as it was in the way above
described, being insufficient for all the purposes of human
intercourse, a certain number of arbitrary marks were
invented, to express, not only mental conceptions, but
visible objects.. These went on increasing, till they, in
yGoogk
128 PHONETIC CHARACTERS — MODE OF WRITING.
some measure, answered the purpose of a written me-
dium.
The next step was the construction of Phonetic char*
acters ; which seems such a leap from the previous mode,
that many have thought the human mind, unaided by
Divine inspiration, incapable of discovering it. It con-
sists in uniting, what has no connection in the nature of
things, form and sound. Finding that vocables were
numerous, and their component parts but few, it occur-
red to some remarkable genius, that the words in com-
mon use might be resolved into their elements, and that
it would be easier to invent arbitrary marks to represent
the few elementary sounds, than to construct new and
different signs for the multitude of things. We cannot
exactly say, what led to the adoption of the particular
signs for the elementary sounds which are found in most
ancient alphabets ; but the presumption is, that selecting
the names of some very common objects, in the begin-
ning of which- certain sounds occurred, they formed a
rude representation of the object, and made it stand for
the sound in question ; thus aleph, " an ox ;" beth, " a
house ;" gitnel, " a camel ;" and daleth, " a door ;"
were probably pictured something like those objects, and
stood for the sounds a, b, g, and d. Pursuing this meth-
ed, they soon obtained marks for all the elementary
sounds; and combining them, formed words. This
brought about an entire revolution in the written medium
of the ancients ; and certain combinations of characters
became the representatives of audible words, instead of
visible objects ; by which the written medium was ren-
dered as full, compact, and definite as a spoken tongue ;
and ideas were communicated to the distance of a
thousand .years, or as many miles, with certainty and
precision.
We are now prepared to consider the origin and
nature of the Chinese mode of writing. Their tradi-
tions tell us, that in the infancy of their empire, events
were recorded by means of knotted cords, as among the
Peruvians. These were soon found indistinct, and pic-
torial representations were resorted to, similar to those
used by the Mexicans. The abridged plan of the Egyp-
tians was then adopted; and curiologic, tropical, and
yGoogk
SIX CLASSES OP CHARACTERS. 199
symbolic hieroglyphics were used ; till all these proving
insufficient, arbitrary marks were invented, and increas-
ed, till the present written medium, with all its variety
and multiplicity, was formed. The Chinese characters
are not strictly hieroglyphic ; as they were neither in-
vented by, nor confined to the priesthood. They were
in the first instance, doubtless, pictorial, then symbolic,
afterwards compounded, and finally arbitrary.
The invention is ascribed to Tsang-kee, who lived in
the reign of Hwang-te, about 4500 years ago. This is
of course an extravagant assumption. Still, from the
simple and primitive nature of their words and charac-
ters, we may infer, that their origin was extremely
ancient. It is evident, that writing was used by the
Chinese long before the time of Wan-wang and Woo-
wang, B. C. 1 120, from a number of odes composed by
those monarchs, and arranged by Confucius ; besides
which, several instances occur, in the previous history,
of written messages having been sent, and events record-
ed, which could not have been done without a written
medium. They assert, that the first suggestion of arbi-
trary signs, was derived from the tracing of birds' tracts
in the snow, and the observation of the marks on the
back of a tortoise.
Their characters are divided into six classes ^ first,
pictorial ; or those which bear some resemblance to the
object ; Such as sun, moon, mountain, river, field, house,
boat, tortoise, fish, horse, sheep, swallow, bird, &>c,
which are really representations of the things referred
to : second, metaphorical; or those which derive a mean-
ing from something else ; thus the character for " han-
dle," signifies also " authority ;" that for " raw hides,"
means, likewise, " to strip ;" while that for " heart,"
signifies, also, " mind," &c: third, indicative; or those
which indicate the §ense by the formation of the char-
acter ; as a man above-ground, signifies " above," and
one underneath, " below :" fourth, constructive ; or those
which derive their signification from the component parts
of the character; as the symbol for " fire," and that f6r
" surround," mean together " to roast ;" and the symbol
for " metal," with that for " distinguish," mean, when
united, " to refine in the furnace ;" with many others :
yGoogk
13U NUMBER OF SYMBOLS.
fifth, derivative ; or those which are formed from other
characters, with a slight variation ; as the character for
" old," if turned a little to the right instead of the left,
means " to examine ;" and that ' for " great/' with an
additional dot, means " very great :" sixth, phonetic ; or
those in which form and sound harmonize together ;" as
the characters for " river," and " stream," in which
three drops represent the water, combined with other
characters, whose sound is well known, to give some
clue to the pronunciation.
According to these six modes, all the Chinese charac-
ters have been formed ; and thus they have arrived at
the construction of their written language. The prin-
ciple on which it is based, is that of assigning a separate
character for each word ; and, with the exception of the
sixth division, above enumerated, of establishing no con-
nection between form and sound. By this means the
symbols of the Chinese language have become very
numerous, and can hardly be learned without great diffi-
culty. The characters in the imperial dictionary, exceed
thirty thousand ; but many of these are obsolete, and of
rare occurrence. By a careful collation of a historical
novel in twenty volumes, and of the Chinese version of
the sacred scriptures, it appears, that the whole amount
of enactors used in both does not much exceed three
thousand different sorts ; which would all be known and
readily remembered, by reading the whole twiceHhrough.
Chinese characters appear exceedingly complicated,
to an unpracticed observer ; but a minute inspection and
comparison, will remove much of the difficulty. It will
soon be perceived, that however involved the characters
appear, they are all composed of six kinds of strokes ;
which, variously combined and repeated, constitute the
formidable emblem, which startles and confounds the
beginner. These strokes are the horizontal, the perpen-
dicular, the dot, the oblique slanting to the right, that to
the left, and the hooked. On further examination it will
appear, that the characters are resolvable into elements
as well as strokes, some of which occur very frequently,
and are frequently repeated several times in a single
character. The whole number of elements is two hun-
dred and fourteen, but only fifty of these enter into fre-
yGoogk
ELEMENTS OF THE LANGUAGE. 131
quent composition with other characters ; and about ten
or a dozen may be recognized, in some form or another,
in every sentence. Indeed the component parts of a
character may be familiar to the student, while both the
sound and meaning are unknown.
The elements, or radicals, of the Chinese language
refer generally to very simple and well known things,
such as the human species, man and woman ; the parts
of the body, head, mouth, ear, eye, face, heart, hand,
foot, flesh, bones, and hair ; human actions, such as
speaking, walking, and eating ; things necessary to man,
such as silk, clothes, dwelling, door, and city ; celestial
objects, such as sun, moon, and rain ; the five elements,
such as wood, water, fire, metal, and earth ; the vegeta-
ble kingdom, such as grass, grain, and bamboo ; the ani-
mal kingdom, such as birds, beasts, fishes, and insects ;
with the mineral kingdom, such as stones, gems, &c.
Most of the words refcrrible to these substances or sub-
jects, are classed under them ; and though the arrange-
ment may not appear to us exactly philosophical, yet it
evidences the inclination of the Chinese, at a very early
period, to classification and order. The radical is gen-
erally discernible without much difficulty ; and by a cal-
culation of the additional number of strokes, the position
of the given character in the dictionary is ascertained,
almost as readily as by the alphabetic mode. Each char-
acter occupies an exac tsquare, of whatever number of
strokes it be composed, and the Chinese delight in writ-
ing it in such a uniform manner, that the page shall
appear as though divided into an equal number of sec-
tions, as pleasing to the eye as instructive to the mind.
The whole is surrounded by a border, with the title of
the book, and the number of the volume, section, or
page, noted on the side, instead of the top of the leaf.
The Chinese read from top to bottom, and commence at
the right hand, going regularly down each column till
the end of the book. Chinese paper being thin, they
write and print only on one side ; and doubling each
page, leave the folded part outside. The edges are not
cut in front ; but on the top, bottom, and back of the
book, where it is stitched and fastened. Their volumes
contain about eighty pages or leaves, and are about half
yGoogk
132 MODES OF WRITING.
an inch in thickness. The Chinese use no thick covers
for their books ; but instead of these, make a sort of case
or wrapper, in which about eight or ten volumes are
inclosed, and placed flat on the shelf. In some books,
the typographical execution and binding are superior ;
but in most instances, they are turned out in a slovenly
manner, and sold at as cheap a rate as possible.
The modes of writing to be met with in Chinese
books are various, viz., the ancient form, the seal char-
acter, the grotesque, the regular, the written, and the
running hand ; assimilating to our uncial, black, Gre-
cian, Roman, Italic, and manuscript forms of writing.
The ancient form shews, in some measure, how the
Chinese characters were constructed ; for in it we find
various objects delineated as they appear in nature. The
seal character, as it is called, because found engraven
on seals, differs from the usual form in being entirely
composed of horizontal and perpendicular strokes, with-
out a single oblique or circular mark belonging to it ;
resembling in some degree the arbitrary marks used
among the Egyptians. The regular and exact form is
that met with, in all Chinese books r from which the writ-
ten form differs, as much as our Italic from the Roman
letters. The running hand seems to have been invented
for tlje purpose of expediting business; and by the saving
of strokes, and the blending of characters, enables the
transcriber to get over a great deal of work in a little
time. Such productions are not easily decyphered, and
yet the Chinese are so fond of this ready, and, in their
opinion, graceful mode of writing, that they frequently
hang up specimens of penmanship in the most abbrevi-
ated form, as ornaments to their shops and parlors. The
Chinese writers are generally so practiced in the use of
the pencil, that they run down a column with the utmost
rapidity, and would transcribe any given quantity of mat-
ter as soon as the most skilful copyist in England.
It has been suggested, that the Chinese mode of writ-
ing has been derived from Egypt ; and considering that
the Chinese and Egyptians proceeded from the same
stock, were civilized at a very early period, and resem-
bled each other in their wants and resources, it is not to
be wondered at, that they should adopt the same method
yGoogk
PORCELAIN BOTTLE. ]33
of communicating ideas. The notion of some connec-
tion between China and Egypt has been revived, since
two small porcelain bottles were brought from Egypt to
this country ; on these, inscriptions have been discover-
ed, apparently in the Chinese character ; and the learned
have been curious to know their identity and import A
fee-simile of one was seen by the author in China ; and
a picture of the other has appeared in Davis's Chinese,
but without any translation. On examination it has
been found, that the inscriptions are in the Chinese run-
ning hand, and read as follows : Chun lae yew yih neen,
" The returning spring brings another year :" and
" Ming yueh sung chung chaou, " The clear moon
shines through the midst of the fir-tree. ,, This latter
sentence is part of a well known couplet, composed by
Wang Gan-shlh, a famous writer under the Sung dy-
nasty, A. D. 1068 ; and as there is a curious circum-
stance connected with it, we shall here relate it. The
original couplet ran thus : —
Ming yueh sung keen keaou ;
Wang keuen hwa sin shwuy.
" The clear moon sings in the middle of the fir-tree :
" The royal hound sleeps in the bosom of the flower !"
Soo-tung-po, another famous writer, who flourished
about fifty years afterwards, found fault with this couplet,
and altered it to the following : —
Ming yueh sung chung chaou
Wang keuen hwa j'in shwuy.
" The clear moon shines through the midst of the fir-tree ;
" The royal hound sleeps under the shade of the flower !"
Travelling, afterwards, in the south of China, he heard
a bird singing in the woods ; and, on inquiry, found that
they called it Ming-yueh, " the clear moon ;" and, ob-
serving a grub nestling in a beautiful flower, he ascer-
tained its name to be Wang keuen, " the royal hound."
It is unnecessary to add, that he now became convinced
of his mistake ; but too late to repair the evil ; as the
couplet, thus amended by him, had already been inscrib-
ed on various vessels, and transmitted, as we find, to dis-
tant Egypt. It will easily be seen, that this by no means
12
yGoogk
134 PROBABLE DATE.
strengthens the supposition of an early connection be-
tween China and Egypt; and so far from the bottles
being coeval with Psammeticus, B. C. 658, as has been
suggested; its date cannot be older than A. D. 1130.
Since the commencement of the Christian era, Chinese
history makes mention of foreign merchants coming from
India and Arabia, by sea, to trade with China. A. D.
850, two Arabian travellers came to Canton, who have
published their itineraries ; and, A. D. 1300, Ibn Batuta
visited China : so that an almost constant intercourse
has been kept up between China and Arabia, by which,
means the bottles in question may have been transmitted
to the latter country, and from thence conveyed into
Egypt. It does not appear that these bottles were dis-
covered " in an Egyptian tomb, which had not been
opened since the days of the Pharaohs;" for the travel-
lers purchased them of a Fellah, who offered them for
sale, at Coptos. Indeed, the circumstance of the in-
scriptions being in the running- hand, which was not
invented until the Sung dynasty, would lead us to con-
clude, that the bottles are of a late date ; and were, in
all probability, carried to the west by Ibn Batuta.
The most celebrated compositions, in the Chinese
language, are the " five classics," and the " four books,"
most of which were compiled by Confucius and his dis-
ciples. The five classics are the Yih king, " book of
diagrams ;" the She king, " collection of odes ;" the
Le ke, " record of ceremonies ;" the Shoo king, contain-
ing the history of the three first dynasties; and the Chun
tsew, which is an account of the life and times of Con-
fucius. The book of diagrams is ascribed to Wan-wang,
B. C. 1130; the book of odes contains several pieces,
referable to the same age, and is a selection from a
larger number, extant in the time of Confucius, and by
him collected and published; the book of ceremonies
was, probably, compiled from previously existing docu-
ments, in the same manner. The history of the three
dynasties commences with an account of Yaou and Shun,
in the traditionary period, coeval with Noah ; and de-
scribes the principal events of antiquity, down to the times
of Wan, and Woo-wang, B. C. 1120, and is probably the
production of Chow-kung, the brother of those monarchs.
yGoogk
CHINESE CLASSICS. 135
The last of the ancient classics was written by Confucius
himself, and having been commenced in spring and con-
cluded in autumn, was called chun chew, " spring and
autumn." Of the " four books/' the two first, chung
yung, " the happy medium ;" and ta-heo, " the great
doctrine ;" were written by Tsze-sze, the grandson and
disciple of Confucius : the third, called the Lun-yu,
" book of discourses," is the production of the different
disciples of the sage, who recollected and recorded his
words and deeds; while the last of the four books was
written by Mang-tsze, or Mencius, the disciple of Tsze-
sze, and bears the name of its author.
These five classics, and four books, are highly prized
by the Chinese, and constitute the class books in
schools, and the ground work of the literary examina-
tions. The first business of a Chinese student is, to
commit the whole of these books and classics to memory;
without which, he cannot have the least chance of sue*
ceeding. The text of these nine works, is equal in bulk
to that of the New Testament ; and it is not hazarding
too much to say, that were every copy annihilated to-day,
there are a million of people who could restore the whole
to-morrow. Having been composed at a very early
period, and somewhat mutilated in the time of Che
Hwang-te, it necessarily follows, that there are several
indistinct passages, unintelligible to the people of the
present day. Hence commentaries have been found
necessary, and a very celebrated writer, who flourished
in the twelfth century, called Choo-foo-tsze, has com-
posed an extensive exposition of the whole. This com-
mentary, is likewise, committed to memory by the stu-
dent, and his mind must be familiar with whatever has
been written on the subject. The number and variety
of explanatory works, designed to elucidate the Chinese
classics, shew, in what estimation these writings are
held, and what an extensive influence they exert over
the mind of China. A Chinese author says, that the
expositors of the four books are more than one thousand
in number. The style and sentiment of all the moderns
is greatly conformed to this ancient model ; and the
essays and exhortations of the present day, are chiefly
reiterations of the sentiments of their great master, and
y Google
136 ESTEEMED WORKS.
an incessant ringing of the changes on the five constant
virtues, and the five human relations, which form the
basis of moral philosophy in China. Even the Buddhist
priests, and the followers of Taou, teach their disciples
the books of Confucius ; and nothing is looked upon as
learning, in China, which does not emanate from this
authorized and infallible source.
In additkm to their classical writings, they have a
-number of works of high antiquity and great estimation ;
such as the Chow-le and E-le, supposed to have been
written' by Chow-kung, eleven hundred years before
Christ; and treating of the ceremonies of marriage,
funerals, visiting, feasting, &c. the Kea-yu, or "sayings
of Confucius," ascribed to his grandson, Tsze-sze; the
Heaou king, treating of filial piety ; the Yew-heo, and
Seaou-heo, intended for young persons; together with
the writings of later philosophers, celebrated both for
their elegant style and orthodox sentiments. The Koo-
w&n, or "specimens of ancient literature," contains
extracts from their most celebrated authors, and is highly
prized and commonly read in China. In addition to
these philosophical writings, they have very voluminous
works on history and biography, together with piles of
Kms, in which the genius of Chinese versifiers has
n displayed, from the days of W&n-wang to the
present age. The departments of philology and philo-
sophy, natural history and botany, medicine and juris-
prudence, have been attended to by numerous authors ;
and though much improvement has not been made, of
late years, yet the early advancement made in these
studies, is creditable to the genius of ancient China.
Besides the writers in the orthodox school, there have
been a great number of authors, advocating the system
of Laou-keun and Buddha. The Taou-tih-king, com-
posed by the former, is coeval with the books of Confu-"
cius, and nearly as much esteemed by the followers of
Taou; while the charms and prayers of the Buddhist
sect, fill numerous cases, in all the temples of Fuh, and
find their way by gratuitous distribution, into the hands
of millions. Plays and novels, with works of a light and
questionable character, are still more extensively multi-
plied, and actually deluge the land. A Chinese book-
yGoogk
ORAL LANGUAGE. 137
seller issues his catalogue, in the same way with our
English bibliopolists, and in the number of works, with
the cheapness of the prices, would vie with any adverti-
sers, on this side the globe. Many of their publications
amount to two hundred and fifty or three hundred vol-
umes; and one has been met with, amounting to three
thousand volumes, indicative either of the abundance of
their matter, or their tedious prolixity.
We have hitherto alluded principally to the Chinese
characters, and the method they have adopted, of trans-
mitting and perpetuating their ideas. We shall now
treat of their spoken language ; not that writing preceded
speaking, but because the written character constitutes
the universal medium, and has been, for centuries, un-
changed; while spoken sounds vary in every province of
the empire, and through each succeeding age. It is
scarcely possible to ascertain the original sounds of the
letters, in alphabetic languages, where the arbitrary
marks are few; and how much less can the enunciations
appropriated to several thousand characters, be retained
unimpaired, for successive ages, among hundreds of mil-
lions of people. The written medium, therefore, must
be looked upon as the most stable part of the language;
while their vocal communications come next into con-
sideration.
The Chinese language is monosyllabic, inasmuch as
the sound of each character is pronounced by a single
emission of the voice, and is completed at one utterance :
for though there are some Chinese words which appear
to be dysyllabic, and are written with a diaraesis, as
keen, teen, &c, yet they are as really monosyllabic, and
sounded as much together, as our words, " beer " and
" fear." The joining of two monosyllables, to form a
phrase for certain words, as fah-too, for " rule ;" wang-
ke, to express " forget," &c. does not militate against
the assertion above made, for the two parts of the term
are still distinct words, which are merely thrown together
into a phrase, for the purpose of definiteness in conver-
sation.
As the Chinese do not divide their words into elemen-
tary sounds, they know nothing of spelling; but they
have a method of determining and describing particular
12*
yGoogk
138
INITIALS AND FINALS.
enunciations, which nearly answers their purpose. The
plan they adopt is, to divide each word into its initial and
final ; and then, taking two other well-known characters,
one of which has the given initial, and the other the final,
they unite them together, and form the sound required.
This they call splitting the sounds : and though, from
ignorance of the principles of orthography, they some-
times divide the sounds improperly ; while, from the
various sounds attached to the characters adduced, the
result is frequently undetermined ; yet it is the best
method they have, and is employed in all their dictiona-
ries. A reference to the initials and finals of the man-
darin dialect, will enable the reader to see what sounds
it contains, and what articulations the educated Chinese
are capable of pronouncing.
The initials are sixteen simple, five aspirated, and one silent,
teen simple initials are as follows :—
The*
ch, as in church.
f, as in far.
g, hard, as in go :
sometimes gn,
as in singing.
h, strongly aspira-
ted.
j, as in French,
jamais.
k, as in kite,
1, as in lame.
m, as in maim.
n, as in nun.
p, as in path.
s, as in send.
sh, as in ship.
sz, as in his zeal :
pronounced without.
the vowels,
t, as in top.
ts, as in heart's ease,
dropping- all but
the ts, and the
succeeding vowel,
tsz, a peculiar sound
followed by a
short e.
The five aspirated initials are the ch, k, p, t, and ts, described above,
pronounced with a strong aspirate between these consonants, and the fol-
lowing vowels.
The silent initials give no sound to the finals, which, therefore, when
joined with this negative beginning, stand as they are 5 but wherever the
diaraesis e, i, and u, occur in the final, y is prefixed, when writing the
sound in English orthography, as ya, for 6a, yae for 6ae, &c.
The forty-three finals are as follows : —
an,)
' the a as in
•no .■A*"'-
an, as in tooman.
ang, as in bang.
ang, as in hung.
aou, this sound is a
combination of the
a, in father, and
the ow, in
howl,
ay, as in hay.
e, as in me.
e, as the French
in je;— found
only in combi-
nation with sh,
sz ? and tsz.
8a, as in meander.
6ae, the a as in fa-
ther, the e as in me.
Sang, as ang, in anger,
preceded by e.
Qaou, like the aou,
preceded by e.
(Say, as the ay, in hay,
preceded by e.
6en, as en in pen, pre-
ceded by e.
en, as the e'e in e'er.
eo, as in geomancy.
eu, as in the French
pen,
Cuen, as yavm, preced-
ed by e.
eun, as the u, in 4km,
yGoogk
PAUCITY OF WORDS.
139
preceded by e.
€ung, as in young.
ew, as in Jew.
in, as in pin.
ing, as in king.
o t as in no.
oo, as in loo.
Off, as in cow.
uen, as the final sound
oilmen.
un, as in Aim.
ung, as in^tmg'.
urn, as in viper.
uy, as mjiuid.
wa, as in quaternion.
wae, as the former,
succeeded by e.
wan, as in truant.
wan, as in won.
wang. as the a in^a-
tker.
wang, as the a in tea-
man.
we ? as in we.
wei, as in tct/y.
wo, as in wo.
woo, as in woo.
By this, it will be seen, that the b, and d, are wholly
wanting in the mandarin dialect ; that the r has no vibra-
tory sound ; and that n and ng, are the only consonants
among the finals ; while all the rest have vowel termina-
tions.
The orthography employed above, is that of Dr. Mor-
rison's Dictionary, which is preferred, not as entirely
unexceptionable, but as being generally known, and, at
present, the only one which we possess, in the English
language.
Were all these initials to be joined with the several
finals, they would produce by their union nine hundred
and forty-six monosyllables. They «re not, however,
varied to their utmost .extent; and three hundred and
two different monosyllables are all that the Chinese
really extract from these combinations. In attempting
to pronounce the names of foreigners, or the words of
another language, they endeavor to express them by com-
bining the monosyllables of their own tongue ; and if
these are not sufficient, they have no method of writing,
and scarcely any of enunciating the given word. Thus
they make sad havoc of the language of other nations,
and missionaries, in aiming to write scripture names in
the Chinese character, find considerable difficulty in ex-
pressing them sufficiently concise and clear.
But, it may be asked, how do the Chinese manage to
make themselves intelligible to each other, with only
three hundred monosyllables, and how can these be suffi-
cient for all the purposes of oral language 1 To this it
may be replied, that the Chinese have a method of in-
creasing the number of their words by assigning to each
a different tone, which, though scarcely discernible by
an unpracticed ear, are as readily distinguished and imi-
tated by Chinese organs, as differences of elementary
yGoogk
140 VARIATION OF TONES,
sounds with us. Indeed they more easily discern a
change of intonation than a discrepancy in orthography ;
while even infants among them learn to imitate the tones
as soon as they begin to utter words. All the words in
their pronouncing dictionaries are arranged according to
these tones, and they are as necessary a part of the lan-
guage as the sounds themselves. Besides which, the
tones never vary, either through the lapse of time or the
distance of place ; for however much the ancients may
differ from the moderns, and the inhabitants of Peking
from those of Canton, in the sounds they apply to the
various characters, yet the tones are invariably the same,
not only throughout every province of China, but even
amongst the neighboring nations of Cochin China, Corea,
and Japan. This is evident, from the poetry of the Chi-
nese, which is based upon the intonation, and which was
the same a thousand years ago that it is now, and con-
tinues to be modulated in the same manner wherever the
Chinese character is used.
The tones are substantially four, which the Chinese
call the even, the high, the departing, and the entering
tones ; and which are thus described :—
" The even tone has an equal path, neither high nor low 5
" The high tone is a loud sound, both shrill and strong j
" The departing tone is distinct, but seems to retreat to a distance 5
" The entering tone is short, contracted, and hastily gathered up."
These four principal tones are increased by adding a
lower " even " tone, making five in all. These may be
distinguished in European books, by the employment of
accents, such as the acute and grave, the long and short,
with the circumflex. The "entering" or contracted
tone, however, sometimes requires a different orthogra-
phy ; the concluding nasal being omitted, and the con-
tracted vowel followed by the letter h, to shew that it is
to be pronounced short. This exhibits in our Chinese
dictionaries, alphabetically arranged, an increase of
about one hundred words, though in fact the number of
real Chinese sounds, unvaried by tones, is little more
than three hundred. These three hundred words, if
accentuated by the five tones, would give the sum of
yGopgk
CHINESE GRAMMAR. 141
fifteen hundred distinguishable utterances in the man-
darin dialect ; but the Chinese do not avail themselves
of all the advantages which their pronouncing system
affords, and one thousand variations are the utmost actu-
ally in use. It necessarily follows, therefore, that they
have many characters under one and the same sound.
This constitutes a great difficulty in the communication
of ideas, and renders mistakes both easy and frequent.
In order to prevent the confusion likely to arise from this
paucity of sounds, the Chinese are in the habit of asso-
ciating cognates and synonyroes, and of combining indi-
vidual terms into set phrases, which are as regularly used
in the accustomed form, as compound words in our own
language. Hence the Chinese has become a language
of phrases ; and it is necessary to learn, not only the
terms and the tones, but the system of collocation also ;
which in that country is the more important, on account
of the paucity of words, and the number of terms resem-
bling each other in sound, though differing in sense.
In the science of grammar, the Chinese have made no
progress ; and among the host of their literati, no one
seems to have turned his attention to this subject. They
have not learned to. distinguish the parts of speech, or to
define and designate case, gender, number, person, mood,
or tense ; they neither decline their nouns, nor conjugate
their verbs, while regimen and concord are with them
based on no written rules. Not that the language is in-
capable of expressing these ideas, or that a scheme of
grammar could not be drawn up for the Chinese tongue ;
but the natives themselves have no notion of such dis-
tinctions, and could hardly be made to comprehend them.
They have treatises on the art of speaking and writing,
but these handle the subject in a manner peculiar to
themselves. They divide their words into " living^ and
dead," " real and empty ;" a " living word " is a verb,
and " a dead word" a substantive; while both of these
are caMed " real," in distinction from particles, which
are termed " empty." They also distinguish words into
" important " and " unimportant." The chief aim of
Chinese writers is to dispose the particles aright, and he'
who can do this is denominated a clever scholar. As for
the distinction between noun, pronoun, verb, and par-
yGoogk
142 FIGURES OF SPEECH.
ticiple, they have never thought of it; and use words
occasionally in each of these forms, without any other
change than that of position or intonation. They have
terms for expressing the manner and time of an action,
with the number and gender of individuals ; but they
more frequently leave these things to be gathered from
the context, imagining that such auxiliary words dis-
figue rather than embellish the sentence. To an Euro-
pean, their composition appears indefinite, and some-
times unintelligible ; but to a native, this terse and sen-
tentious mode of writing, is both elegant and intelligible.
In conversation they are sometimes more diffuse, but in
composition they are concise, and delight to express
much in a few words. Moral apothegms and pithy say-
ings, are frequently indulged in ; and so sententious are
their books, that whole chapters may be met with, in
which the sentences do not exceed four words each. It
will be seen from this, that Chinese grammar is of a
truly primitive character, just as we might expect to find
it in the infancy of language, when men expressed them-
selves" in short sentences and few words. The student
of Chinese will not have to burden his mind with many
rules ; but framing his speech according to the native
model, will gradually acquire a mode of communicating
his ideas at once perspicuous and acceptable.
It must not be thought, however, that the Chinese
language is destitute of ornament. They employ various
figures of speech, and in some they excel. Metaphor is
frequently to be met with in their writings, and similes
are abundant. They are fond of alliteration, and atten-
tion to rhythm is with them an essential part of composi-
tion. Gradation and climax are sometimes well sus-
tained, while in description and dialogue they seem quite
at home. But the most remarkable feature of Chinese
composition, is the antithesis. Most of the principal
words are classed in pairs, such as heaven and earth,
beginning and end, day and night, hot and cold, &c.
From antithetical words, they proceed to contrast phrases
and sentences, and draw up whole paragraphs upon the
same principle. In these antithetical sentences, the
number of words, the class of expressions, the meaning
and intonation, together with the whole sentiment, are
yGoogk
CHINESE POETRY. 143
nicely and exactly balanced, so that the one contributes
to the perspicuity and effect of the other. Such a count-
ing of words, and such a mechanical arrangement of
sentences, would be intolerable in European composition,
but are quite elegant and almost essential in Chinese.
Tautology, which is justly repudiated with us, is much
indulged in by them ; and sentences are rendered em-
phatic and distinct by repeating words, and sometimes
phrases, or by reiterating the same idea in other terms.
In ancient times the Chinese composed a number of
odes, which were handed down to later ages. Out of
three thousand of these poems, Confucius selected three
hundred, which are still extant in the book of odes.
The principal of these are on the usual subjects of love
and war, and are replete with metaphor drawn from
nature. In these compositions some little attention is
paid to rhyme, but none to measure ; the poetry consist-
ing chiefly in the arrangement of the sentences, and the
figurative character of the language.
During the Tang and the Sung dynasties, the art of
poetry was much cultivated, and the present system of
Chinese versification was then established. Their poetic
effusions are of three kinds, odes, songs, and diffuse
poems. In their modern odes, they observe both rhyme
and measure, and are very particular about the antithesis.
Their verses consist of four lines, with five or seven
words in each; the first, second, and last line of the
verse being made to rhyme. The measure consists in
the right disposition of the accents, which have been
above described as four. In poetry, however, they divide
these into two, viz., the even and the oblique ; which
latter includes all besides the even. The rule is, that if
the first two words are in the even, the next two must be
in the oblique tone, and so the oblique and even tones
must be diversified and contrasted, to the end of the
verse. So essential are these tones to constitute good
poetry* that the Chinese will not look at a verse, however
well expressed, and neatly rhyming, in which accent is
outraged. In addition to rhyme and measure, the Chi-
nese require that the expressions should be bold, the
thought vivid and striking, and^every word in each line
corresponding with its opposite, so as to form a chain of
yGoogk
144 PREVALENCE OF LEARNING.
beautiful antitheses, mutually illustrating and setting
forth their fellows. The most celebrated poets of China
are Le-tae-pih, and Too-foo, both of whom flourished
about a thousand years ago ; and who not only animated
their contemporaries by inditing rhymes, but have handed
down a number of elegant and pithy poems, which are
still the admiration of the Chinese.
The number of individuals acquainted with letters in
China, is amazingly great. One half of the male popu-
lation are able to read : while some mount the " cloudy
ladder" of literary fame, and far exceed their compan-
ions. The general prevalence of learning in China, may
be ascribed to the system pursued at the Jiterary exam-
inations ; by which none are admitted to office, but those
who have passed the ordeal with success, while each
individual is allowed to try his skill in the public hall.
Wealth, patronage, friends, or favor are of no avail in
procuring advancement; while talent, merit, diligence,
and perseverance, even in the poorest and humblest indi-
vidual, are almost sure of their appropriate reward. This
is their principle, and their practice does not, much vary
from it. They have a proverb, that " while royalty is
hereditary, office is not ;" and the plan adopted at the
public examinations is an illustration of it.
In order to understand the theory of these examina-
tions, it will be necessary, first, to allude to the general
divisions of the country ; because the various degrees of
literary rank correspond to the size and importance of
the districts, where the inquiry is held. China is divided
into eighteen provinces, each containing about ten coun-
ties, or departments ; and each county about ten dis-
tricts ; the districts do not exactly correspond to this
number, but the aggregate throughout the empire is
fifteen hundred and eighteen. In the province of Can-
ton, there are nine counties, ten departments, and sev-
enty-two districts. The degrees of literary honor are
four ; viz. sew tsae, " men of cultiyated talent;" keu jin,
u elevated persons ;" tsin sze, " advanced scholars ;"
and han lin, " the forest of pencils," or national insti-
tute. The first title is conferred in the county towns ;
the second in the provincial cities ; the third in the capi-
tal ; and the fourth in the emperor's palace.
yGoogk
LITERARY EXAMINATIONS. 145
The examinations commence in the districts, in each
of which about a thousand persons try their skill ; aver-
aging about two per cent, of the male adult population.
Twice in every three years, the presiding officer of each
district assembles all the scholars under his jurisdiction
in the place of examination, and there issues out themes
on which they write an essay and an ode, to see whether
they are suited for further trial ; he then affixes a notice
to the walls of his office, on which are inscribed the
names of all those recommended to the lieutenant of the
county ; this officer again examines them, together with
those residing in the county town ; and after repeated
trials selects a few, who thus gain what is called " a
name in the village." This distinction is much coveted
by the candidates, as affording the advantage of a good
standing before the literary chancellor ; the first name
among them being almost sure of a degree.
After the magistrates have tried the capacities of the
young men, they are subjected to a more rigorous exam-
ination before the chancellor, which determines their
fate, as to the first degree. The trial takes place in the
county hall, which is divided into compartments, just
sufficient for the accommodation of each student ; they
are searched on entering, to prevent their carrying with
them any books or papers, that might assist them in their
compositions ; themes are given out, on which they write
both in prose and poetry ; their productions are marked
instead of being signed, in order to prevent partiality ;
and the papers being laid before the chancellor, he
selects the best, and confers on their authors the title of
sew tscte, equivalent to our bachelor of arts ; at the rate
of one per cent, on all the candidates ; averaging ten for
each district, twenty for each department, and thirty for
each county ; and giving about twelve hundred for the
province of Canton, at every examination. As these take
place twice in every three years, there must be an annual
increase of eight hundred graduates for Canton alone.
On attaining the first step of literary rank, the individual
is exempted from corporeal punishment, and cannot be
chastised but by the chancellor himself.
The examination for the second degree, takes place
once in every three years, at the provincial cities ; and
13
yGoogk
146 THE SECOND DEGREE.
is attended by sew tsae's only. The 2400 newly made
graduates, together with the unsuccessful ones of former
years, now assemble, and form a body of about 10,000
aspirants for the rank of keu jin, or " elevated men."
This is a most eventful and trying period, and many an
anxious heart beats high with expectation of mounting
another step of " the cloudy ladder." The imperial
chancellor, and the chief officers of the province, unite
together in examining the candidates. The literary
arena is provided with several thousand small cells, into
which the competitors are introduced, and guarded by
soldiers, so as to prevent collusion or communication,
till the trial is over. The examination takes place in
the eighth month of the year, and the days of trial are
the ninth, twelfth, and fifteenth ; on the first of these
days the candidates enter, and three schedules are hand'
ed over to them, containing seven texts from the classi-
cal writings, and three themes ; upon each of the former
they have to write a prose composition, and upon each of
the latter a poetical effusion, for the inspection of the
examiners : a scribe stands ready to copy their produc-
tions with red ink, and sets a mark on both the original
and the transcript, in order that the officers may not dis-
cover to whom the pieces belong. After the completion
of the essays, they are sent in for inspection, and if the
slightest fault be committed, or a word improperly writ-
ten or applied, the individual's mark is immediately
stuck up at the office gate, by which he may understand
that it is time to walk home, as he will not be permitted
to proceed to the next trial.
The second day is like the first, and the defaulters
are struck off as before ; so that the number is greatly
reduced by the time the third trial comes. At the close
of this, the papers are closely inspected, and a few select-
ed as the most intelligent, whose names are published
for the information of the people. Seventy-two " elevated
men," equivalent to our masters of arts, are chosen out
of the ten thousand competitors in the province of Can-
ton, and about as many for each of the other provinces,
making about thirteen hundred for the whole empire
When the announcement of the successful candidates is
published, the multitude rush forward to gain the intelli
yGoogk
THE THIRD AND FOURTH DEGREES. 147
gence, and hand-bills are printed and circulated far and
wide ; not only for the information of the candidates
themselves, bat their parents and kindred also, who re-
ceive titles and honors in common with their favored
relations. Presents are then made to the triumphant
scholars, and splendid apparel prepared for them, so that
they soon become rich and great. To-day they are
dwelling in an humble cottage, and to-morrow introduced
to the palaces of the great ; riding in sedans, or on
horseback, and every where received with the greatest
honor.
The third degree is the result of a still more rigorous
examination at the capital. The thirteen hundred new
masters of arts, together with those formerly graduated,
who have not risen higher, assemble once in three years,
at the capital, to try for the third literary degree. Here
also about ten thousand candidates enter the lists, and
after an examination similar to what has been described,
three hundred are chosen, who are dignified with the
title of tsin-sze, or " advanced scholars," equal to our
doctors of law. On attaining this degree, they are im-
mediately eligible to office, and are generally appointed
forthwith. The superintendency of a district is the first
post they occupy, and there is not a magistrate through-
out the empire who has not attained the degree referred
to. The whole number of civil officers in China, of the
rank of districjt magistrate, and upwards, is about three
thousand ; and the addition of one hundred per annum
seems but just enough to fill up the vacancies occasioned
by death or dismissal.
The fourth degree follows a very close examination in
the presence of the emperor. The three newly made
. doctors are summoned into the imperial palace, where
they all compose essays on given themes. A small num-
ber of these are chosen to enter the Han-lin-yuen, " the
court of the forest of pencils," or national institute :
where they reside, most liberally supported and patron-
ized by the emperor, to prepare' public documents, draw
up national papers, and deliberate on all questions re-
garding politics and literature. The members of this
court are considered the cream of the country, and are
frequently appointed to the highest offices in the state,
yGoogk
148 CHINESE PERSEVERANCE*
The three principal candidates at this fourth examina-
tion, are forthwith mounted on horseback, and paraded
for three days round the capital, signifying that "thus
it shall be done to the man whom the king delighteth to
honor." The chief of the first three is one of a million,
occupying the most enviable post in the nation, and yet a
post to which all are eligible, and to which all aspire.
In order to succeed at any of the literary examina-
tions, it is necessary to put forth extraordinary exertions.
Each candidate is expected to know by heart the whole
of the four books, and five classics, as well as the author-
ized commentaries upon them. They must also be well
acquainted with the most celebrated writers of the mid-
dle ages; and the history of China, from the earliest
antiquity, must be fresh in their recollection, that they
may allude to the circumstances of by-gone days, and
enrich their compositions with phrases from ancient
authors, who, in the estimation of the Chinese, thought
and wrote far better than the moderns. The chief excel-
lency of their essays, consists in introducing as many
quotations as possible, and the farther they go back, for
rscondite and unusual expressions, the better ; but they
are deprived of every scrap of writing, and are expected
to carry their library, to use their own phrase, in their
stomachs, that they may bring forth their literary stores
as occasion requires.
All this can only be attained by great application and
perseverance. The first five or six years at school are
spent in committing the canonical books to memory;
another six years are required to supply them with
phrases for a good style ; and an additional number of
years, spent in incessant toil, are needed to ensure suc-
cess. Long before the break of day, the Chinese student
may be heard chaunting the sacred books ; and late at
night, the same task is continued. Of one man it is
related, that he tied his hair to a beam of the house, in
order to prevent his nodding to sleep. Another, more
resolute, was in the habit of driving an awl into his
thigh, when inclined to slumber. One poor lad, sus-
pended his book to the horns of the buffalo, that he
might learn while following the plough ; and another,
bored a hole in the wainscot of his cottage, that he
yGoogk
ADVANTAGES OF THE SYSTEM. 149
might steal a glimpse of his neighbor's light They tell
of one, who fearing that the task assigned him was too
hard, gave up his books in despair ; and was returning
to a manual employment, when he saw an old woman
rubbing a crow-bar on a stone ,* on asking her the rea-
son, she replied, that she was just in want of a needle,
and thought she would rub down the crow-bar, till she
got it small enough. The patience of the aged female
provoked him to make another attempt, and he suc-
ceeded in attaining to the rank of the first three in the
empire.
The advantage of this system will appear, in the even-
handed justice which it deals out to all classes. Caste
is by this means abolished ; no privileged order is toler-
ated ; wealth and rank are alike unavailing to procure
advancement ; and the poor are enabled, by determined
exertion, to obtain the highest distinction. Instances
are frequent, of the meanest working their way, until
they become ministers of state, and sway the destinies
of the empire. These facts being trumpeted abroad,
every individual strives for a prize, which is equally ac-
cessible to all. They say, of Shun, who was raised to
the throne, by his talents and virtues, " Shun was a
man ; I, also, am a man ; if I do but exert myself, I may
be as great as he." The stimulus thus given to ener-
getic perseverance, is immense ; and the effect, in en-
couraging learning, incalculable. All persons acquire
some knowledge of letters ,* and learning, such as it is, is
more common in China, than in any other part of the
world. Six poor brethren will frequently agree to labor
hard, to support the seventh at his books ; with the hope,
that should he succeed, and acquire office, he may throw
a protecting influence over his family, and reward them
for their toil. Others persevere, to the decline of life, in
the pursuit of literary fame; and old men, of eighty,
have been known to die, of sheer excitement, and ex-
haustion, in the examination halls. In short, difficulties
vanish before them, and they cheer each other on, with
verses like the following : —
u Men have dug" through mountains, to cut a channel for the sea ;
u And hare melted the very stones, to repair the southern skies j
13»
yGoogk
150 DISADVANTAGES Of THE SYSTEM.
" Under the whole heaven, there is nothing difficult j
" It is only that men's minds are not determined/'
Another advantage of the system is, that it ensures
the education of the magistrates. Before a single step
can be gained in the literary ladder, the memory must
be exercised ; and the scrutiny through which the can-
didates pass, ensures a habit of vigilance and assiduity,
which must be serviceable to them ever after. The
ancient classics contain many moral maxims ; and the
history of the empire, recording the causes of the rise
and fall of dynasties, affords some knowledge of political
economy : thus the mind becomes informed, as far as in-
formation is attainable in China. The man who would
prevail, must exercise his thoughts, and a thinking man
is likely to prove a good magistrate. The system, at any
rate, is calculated to ensure a corps of learned offi-
cers ; and it would not be much amiss, if some triple ex-
amination of the kind were adopted, before our district
magistrates, and lord-lieutenants, received their commis-
sions. The Chinese look upon the public examinations
as the glory of their land, and think meanly of those
nations, where the same plan is not adopted.
The disadvantages of the system arise from the con-
tracted range of their literature, and from their pertina-
cious attachment to the ancients, without fostering the
genius and invention of the moderns. The sacred books
are supposed to contain every thing necessary to be
known ; and whatever lies beyond the range of the
human relations and the cardinal virtues, is not worth
attending to. Ethics and metaphysics being their prime
study, nature, with all her stores continues unexplored ;
geography, astronomy, chemistry, anatomy, and mechan-
ics ; with the laws of electricity, galvanism, and magnet-
ism ; the theory of light, heat, and sound ; and all the
results of the inductive philosophy, are quite neglected
and unattended to. The ancients being considered more
intelligent and virtuous than the moderns, the highest
excellence consists in imitating them ; and it is pre-
sumption to attempt to surpass them. Thus the human
mind is fettered, and no advance is made in the walks of
science.
yGoogk
DEPARTURES FROM IT. 151
Another disadvantage is ascribable to the occasional
departures from the system. Notwithstanding the rigor
of the laws, and the vigilance of the magistracy, ways
and means are frequently discovered of bribing the po-
lice ; and of inducing some candidates, more desirous of
present advantage than of future fame, to make essays
for their companions.
In addition to these underhand methods of getting for-
ward, the government sometimes expose offices to public
sale, in order to relieve their own necessities ; but this
practice is much reprobated by the imperial advisers, and
seldom resorted to. If the course of study were improved
and enlarged, and if all abuses were carefully guarded
against, the system itself is truly admirable and worthy
of imitation ; and so far as it is maintained in its purity,
constitutes the best institution in China.
Digitized by VjOOQLC
CHAPTER VIII.
THE RELIGIONS OF CHINA.
Three systems of religion — Confucius— his life— moral and political
opinions — notions about heaven— and the Supreme— his theory of the
universe— The two powers of nature — The diagrams — Scheme of meta-
physics— Material trinity — Ideas of spiritual beings— of the future world
—and of human nature— The religion of Taou — Eternal reason— Incar-
nations of it— Philosopher's stone— Ghosts and charms-— Treading on
fire*— Demoniacal possessions— Magic arts — Religion of Buddha— his-
tory of its founder— entrance into China— Buddhist temples— Medita-
tion on Buddha— repetition of his name— Absorption of a blacksmith-
Form of prayer — Compassion to animals— Feeding hungry ghosts-
Paper money — and houses— Scrambling for holy food — Doctrine of an-
nihilation — Despised by the Confucians— Resemblance to the Catholics
—Review of the three systems.
The religions of China are three ; viz. the systems of
Confucius, Laou-tsze, and Buddha. Of these, the first
is the most honored, both by the government, and the
learned: the works of Confucius constitute the class
books of the schools, and the ground work of the public
examinations; hence all who make any pretensions to
literature, pride themselves in being considered the fol-
lowers of that philosopher. The religion of Laou-tsze, is
equally ancient with the favored sect, and has a great
hold upon the minds of the people. It has now and then
been honored with imperial patronage ; and during those
golden opportunities has exerted a wider influence over
the population ; but during the present dynasty, it has
been left mainly to its own resources. The religion of
Buddha was introduced from India into China, about the
beginning of the Christian era : its priests and its tem-
ples are now spread over the whole land ; and the ma-
yGoogk
Buddhist Prieit on a Stage.
Service in a Chinese Temple*
Digitized by VjOOQLC
yGoogk
LIFE OP CONFUCIUS. 163
jority of the common people are decidedly in favor of this
latter system. But, as both the Taouists and Buddhists
consent to accord the precedence to Confucius, and aim
to combine the moral code of that philosopher with their
own superstitious dogmas, they are commonly tolerated
by the ruling sect. Now and then, the Confucians ex-
claim against the celibacy of the Buddhist priests, and
indulge themselves in a few jeering observations on the
demonolatry of Taou ; but, generally speaking, the scep-
tics do not trouble themselves about the superstitious ;
and systems directly opposed, being both in the extreme
of error, consent to let each other pretty much alone.
Some idea of the different religions may be afforded,
by a slight sketch of their respective founders, and of
the doctrines promulgated by them. To begin with
Confucius ; he was born, as has been before observed, in
the twenty-first year of Chow Ling-wang, B. C. 549, in
the state of Loo, now the province of Shan-tung. His
mother had prayed to the hill Ne for a son, and on bring-
ing ' forth the sage, called his name Chung-ne. Fable
says, that on this occasion, two dragons encircled the
house, while sweet music was heard in the air. Con-
fucius was left an orphan at an early age ; and during
his youth amused himself with marshalling the sacrificial
vessels, as opposing armies, or as princes and ministers.
As he grew up, he studied the art of ruling ; and at the
age of fifty was employed by the sovereign of his native
state, as magistrate of a small district. Here he in-
structed the people to nourish their parents while living,
and to inter them suitably when dead ; he directed the
elder and younger to eat separately, and men and women
to take different sides of the road ; no one picked up
what was dropped in the street, and all needless orna-
ment was abolished. Three or four years afterwards
Confucius was raised to the rank of prime minister of
Loo. Some improvements took place under his rule;
when the prince of a neighboring state, fearing lest Con-
fucius should acquire too great an influence, sent a band
of female musicians to the Loo country, on the accept-
ance of which by his sovereign, the sage resigned, and
left his native province. From this period he wandered
from one petty kingdom to another, frequently exposed
yGoogk
154 HIS ADVENTURES.
to the secret machinations and open attacks of foes. Dur-
ing these peregrinations, he taught his disciples under
the shade of some tree ; and, hurrying about from place
to place, was sometimes deprived of the necessaries of
life. At length the prince of Tsoo, a southern state,
hearing that Confucius was in the neighborhood, wished
to engage him ; but one of his own officers remonstrated,
saying, that Confucius would never sanction their am*
bitious views ; and that, therefore, it was not for the
interests of Tsoo, that he should be retained. The
prince listened to him, and declined the services of the
sage. From thence Confucius retired to his native state,
where he did not again solicit office, but employed him-
self in discoursing on ceremonies, correcting the odes,
and adjusting music. He finally turned his attention to
the diagrams, and read the book of changes so frequently,
that he thrice renewed the leathern thong with which
the tablets or leaves were strung together. His disciples
amounted to three thousand, amongst whom seventy-two
were most distinguished. His last work was, the history
of his own times, wherein he gave his opinion so decid-
edly on the conduct of different rulers, that he made
sycophants and tyrants tremble. About this time his
countrymen discovered an unicorn in the woods, which
Confucius considered as indicative of his speedy removal ;
and wiping away the tears, he exclaimed, " my teaching
is at an end !" In the forty-first year of King-wang, B.
C. 477, Confucius died ; when the prince of Loo com-
posed an elegy on his memory, praising his genius, and
lamenting his end. His disciples said, " whilst he was
alive you did not employ him, and now that he is dead
you lament him ; how inconsistent !"
Thus it appears, that Confucius, during the greatest
part of his life, was engaged in political affairs ; and, -
only in his declining years, devoted himself to the estab-
lishment of a school of philosophy ; his system will there-
fore be more likely to refer to politics than religion, and
the pursuit of temporal, rather than eternal good. In
fact, it is a misnomer to call his system a religion, as it
has little or nothing to do with theology, and is merely a
scheme of ethics and politics, from which things spiritual
and divine are uniformly excluded. In treating of the
yGoogk
HIS SYSTEM OF MORALS. 155
government of a country, Confucius compares it to the
management of a family, and grounds the whole on the
due control of one's self, and the right management of
the heart. He expressly lays down the golden rule, of
doing to others as we would they should do unto us ; and
lays the foundation of moral conduct in the principle of
excusing and feeling for others, as we would for our-
selves. The five cardinal virtues, according to his
school, are benevolence, righteousness, politeness, wis-
dom, and truth ; and the duties of the human relations,
those which should subsist between parents and children,
elder and younger brethren, princes and ministers, hus-
bands and wives, friends and companions. Of all these,
filial piety stands first and foremost ; reverence to parents
is required, not only in youth, when children are depen-
dent on, and necessarily subject to, their natural protec-
tors ; but even to the latest period, parents are to be
treated with honor, and after death to be raised to the
rank of gods. Without filial piety, they say, it is useless
to expect fidelity to one's prince, affection to one's breth-
ren, kindness to one's domestics, or sincerity among
friends. Filial piety is the foundation of benevolence,
rectitude, propriety, wisdom, and truth. This feeling, if
conceived in the heart, and embodied in the life, will
lead to the performance of every duty, the subjugation of
every passion, and the entire renovation of the whole
man. It is not to be confined to time and place, but is
to be maintained, whether the objects of our respect be
present or absent, alive or dead ; and thousands of years
after their departure, ancestors are still to be exalted in
the liveliest apprehensions, and undiminished affections
of their descendants.
It is strange, however, that while Confucius recom-
mends such an excessive veneration for parents, he
should have overlooked the reverence due to the Father
of our spirits ; and while he traced up the series from
parents to ancestors, requiring the highest degree of
honor to be paid to our first progenitors, that he should
not have considered Him from whom all beings spring,
and who is entitled to our first and chief regard. But it
is a lamentable proof of the depravity of the human
heart, that so acute, intelligent, vigorous, and indepen-
yGoogk
156 HIS NOTIONS ABOUT HEAVEN.
dent a mind, should not have traced the generations of
men up to-lhe great Former of all, and left his followers
in the dark as to the being, attributes, and perfections,
of the one living and true God.
There are, in the works of this philosopher, some allu-
sions to heaven, as the presiding power of nature; and
to fate, as the determiner of all things ; but he does not
appear to attribute originality to the one, or rationality to
the other : and thus his system remains destitute of the
main truth, which lies at the basis of all truth, viz., the
being of a self-existent, eternal, all-wise God. On one
occasion, Confucius exclaimed, " Unless it be heaven's
design, that my cause should fail, what can the people of
Kwang do to me?" Again, when one asked him,
whether it were best to worship this or that deity, he
said, " You are mistaken ; he that offends against
heaven, has no one to whom he can pray." Another
passage runs thus : " Imperial heaven has no kindred to
serve, and will only assist virtue." The glorious heav-
ens are said to be " bright, accompanying us wherever
we go." * " When heaven sent down the inferior people,
it constituted princes and instructors, directing them to
assist the Supreme ruler, in manifesting kindness
throughout all regions." " Life and defeth are decreed
by fate ; riches and poverty rest with heaven."
There are, besides these occasional allusions to heav-
en, various references to a Supreme ruler; which would
seem to imply, that in the infancy of their empire, ere
they were spoiled by philosophy and vain conceit, they
had derived by tradition from the patriarchal age, some
notion of an universal sovereign, who exercises unlimited
control, and to whom all honor is due. The book of
odes, part of which was written B. C. 1120, speaks of
the imperial supreme, as " majestic in his descending,
surveying the inhabitants of the world, and promoting
their tranquillity ;" who is to be worshipped and served
with abstinence and lustrations ; while he takes cogni-
zance of the affairs of men, and rewards or punishes
them according to their deeds.
Chinese philosophers have also spoken much of a
" principle of order," by which the universe is regulated,
and which is accounted by them the soul of the world.
yGoogk
SYSTEM OP COSMOGONY. 157
The heavens and earth, together with all animate and
inanimate things are, according to them, but one prin-
ciple ; which is as universally diffused through nature,
as water through the ocean. To this principle thej
attribute the power of retribution ; and say of the wick-
ed, that " though they may escape the meshes of terres-
trial law, the celestial principle certainly will not endure
them."
From these expressions, about " heaven," the " Su-
preme ruler," and the " principle of order," we might
infer, that the Chinese had some knowledge of the
Ruler of the universe, and honored him as such ; were
we not baffled by the very incoherentmanner in which
they express themselves, and shocked at the propensity
to materialism which they constantly exhibit.
When describing the origin of the world, they talk in
the following strain : " Before heaven and earth were
divided, there existed one universal chaos; when the
two energies of nature were gradually distinguished, and
the yin and yang, or the male and female principles
established. Then the purer influences ascended, and
became the expansive heavens; while the grosser par-
ticles descended, and constituted the subjacent earth.
From the combination of these two, all things were pro-
duced ; and thus heaven is the father, and earth the
mother of nature."
The principle of the Chinese cosmogony seems to be
founded on a sexual system of the universe. That which
Linnaeus found to exist in plants, the Chinese conceive,
pervades universal nature. Heaven and earth, being
the grandest objects cognizable to human senses, have
been considered by them as the parents of all things, or
the superior and inferior principles of being. These
they trace to an extreme limit, which possessed in itself
the two powers combined. They say, that one produced
two, two begat four, and four increased to eight ; and
thus, by spontaneous multiplication, the production of all
things followed. To all these existences, whether ani-
mate or inanimate, they attach the idea of sex; thus
every thing superior presiding, luminous, hard, and un-
yielding, is of the masculine ; while every thing of an
opposite quality is ascribed to the feminine gender.
14
yGoogk
158
CHUfSSB DIAGRAMS.
Numerals are thus divided, and every odd number is
arranged under the former, and e?ery even number
under the latter sex. This theory of the sexes was
adopted by the ancient Egyptians, and appears in some
of the fragments ascribed to Orpheus ; while the doc-
trine of numbers taught by the Confucian school, resem-
bles in some degree the monad and duad of Pythagoras,
of which some have spoken as the architype of the world.
The Chinese system of cosmogony is connected with
their scheme of the diagrams, which they say was
brought on the back of a tortoise, coming up out of a
river. These diagrams consist of a magic square, in
which the figures are so disposed into parallel and equal
ranks, as that the sums of each row, as well diagonally
as laterally, shall be equal ; according to the following
form : —
4
9
2
3
5
7
8
1
6
Of these, every odd number represents heaven, or the
superior principle ; and every even number, earth, or the
inferior principle : the odd numbers combined make 25,
and the even ones, with the decade, 30 ; and by these
55 numbers, they fancy that all transformations are per-
fected, and the spirits act.
Their diagrams are arranged thus : —
the extreme point, or nullity, which is a mere speck,
carried out, produces a line; that line, extended and
yGoogk
SCHEME OF METAPHYSICS. 159
separated, produces two; represented severally by a
whole and a divided line : these lines, doubled and
interchanged, produce four ; and trebled, eight ; which
are the eight diagrams. When carried out to six lines,
they constitute 64 ; and, increased to twenty-four lines,
placed over each other, they make 16,777,316 changes.
Finding that such extensive results could be produced,
by a few combinations, they have been led to imagine,
that all the manifold changes of nature, and the secrets
of providence, are arranged according to, and may be
discovered by, these numbers. Hence, their belief in
" intelligible numbers," as the foundation of their cos-
mogony ; and the employment of these numbers, to cal-
culate destinies, by which unprincipled fortune tellers
make a market of the simple hearted people.
In all bodies, the Chinese imagine that three things
exist : first chih, tangible substance, which is the gross
and sensible part of things ; secondly, ke, primary mat-
ter, or the substratum on which figure, and other quali-
ties of bodies, are reared ; and thirdly, le, an universal
principle, which is present with every existence, inher-
ing or adhering to it ; but how or where attached, can-
not be determined. This last, they call the principle of
fitness, which corresponds nearly, to what some Euro-
peans denominate the eternal fitness of things, or the
internal and essential forms. It is immaterial and incor-
poreal, without figure ; but is a kind of principle of or-
ganization, inherent in material bodies, and considered
as their root and origin. Le is almost uniformly believed
to be an independent principle, not under the control of
any superior being ; while it regulates and remunerates
the good and evil actions of men. After conversing long
with the Chinese on the origin and superintendence of
all things, and shewing them, that the material heavens
cannot rule, nor senseless numbers originate the animate
and rational creation, they exclaim, " It is all to be re-
solved into this one principle of order." And yet they
attach no personality to this principle ; they do not speak
of it, as willing, or acting, according to choice ; nor do
they pay divine honors to, or expect eternal favors from
it ; it is, after all, essentially connected with matter, and
inseparable from body ; and if considered as the basis of
yGoogk
160 TENDENCY TO MATERIALISM.
the Chinese cosmogony, shews that their whole system is
founded in materialism.
Thus, whether the Chinese speak of heaven and earth,
the extreme limit, or the universal principle, they still
connect the idea of matter, whether high or low, gross or
subtle, with what they say ; and do not seem to have any
definite conceptions of a pure, underived, independent,
and self-existent spirit, originating, supporting, arrang-
ing, and governing all things.
The term, Shang-te, supreme ruler, as used in the an-
cient classics, corresponds, in some measure, to the
Christian notion of God, exhibiting his supremacy, au-
thority, and majesty ; but it is much to be feared, that
they connect with the expression, the ideas of state and
pomp, and the service of ministers, such as earthly mon-
archs maintain and require. Some of the Confucians,
also, are in the habit of considering the Supreme ruler,
as synonymous with heaven and earth ; and thus con-
found the creator with his creatures. If these mistakes
could be guarded against, it is likely that the Chinese
will get as definite an idea of God, by the use of the
term, Shang-te, as by the employment of any other.
The followers of Confucius, now and then, talk about
fate, which is a blind and irreversible decree, to which
both gods and men are subject ; but, by whom the decree
is established, they do not inform us. Sometimes, they
talk of the decrees of heaven ; but if heaven be mere
matter, how can it form decrees 1
This sect acknowledges a material trinity, called
heaven, earth, and man ; meaning by the latter, the
sages only. Heaven and earth, they say, produced hu-
man beings ; but without communicating instruction,
their work was incomplete. Now, as heaven and earth
could not speak, it was necessary for the sages to come *
to their assistance ; who, settling the form of govern-
ment, and teaching the principles of right conduct, aid
nature in the management of the world, and thus form a
triad of equal powers and importance. These sages are
supposed to possess intuitive perception of all truth ; to
know the nature of things, instantly, and to be able to
explain every principle. The following is a description
of them, from one of the Four Books : " It is only the
yGoogk
CHINESE SAGES. 161
thoroughly sincere, who can perfect his own nature ; he
who can perfect his own nature, can perfect the nature
of other men ; he who can perfect the nature of men,
can perfect the nature of things ; he who can perfect the
nature of things, can assist heaven and earth in renovat-
ing and nourishing the world ; and he who thus assists
heaven and earth, forms a trinity with the powers of
nature." Of this class, they reckon but few ; the most
distinguished, are the first emperors Yaou and Shun ;
the celebrated W&n-wang, and his brother Chow-kung,
with Confucius. The latter is described by one of his
disciples, in the following extravagant terms : " His fame
overflowed China, like a deluge, and extended to the bar-
barians; wherever ships or carriages reach — wherever
human strength penetrates — wherever the heavens cover,
and the earth sustains — wherever the sun and moon shed
their light — wherever frost and dew falls — wherever there
is blood and breath — there were none who did not ap-
proach and honor him ; therefore, he is equal to heaven."
This expression " equal to heaven," is oft repeated by
the Chinese, with reference to Confucius ; and there can
be no doubt that they mean, thereby, to place their
favorite sage on a level with the powers of nature, and,
in fact, to deify him. They even go the length of pay-
ing him divine honors ; for it appears, by reference to a
native work, that there are upwards of 1560 temples
dedicated to Confucius ; and, at the spring and autumnal
sacrifices, there are offered to him, six bullocks, 27,000
pigs, 5,800 sheep, 2,800 deer, and 27,000 rabbits ; mak-
ing a total of 62,606 animals, immolated annually to the
manes of Confucius, besides 27,600 pieces of silk ; all
provided bv the government ; in addition to the numer-
ous offerings presented to him by private indijiduala.
Thus, have these atheistical people deified the man, who
taught them that matter was eternal, and that all exis-
tences originated in a mere principle.
But it may be asked, have the Confucians no idea of a
spirit, and do they not pay divine honors to invisible
beings? To this we may reply, that the learned in
China talk largely of spirits and demons, but assign them
a very inferior place in the scale of existence. Instead
of teaching that the Great Spirit was the former of all
♦14
yGoogk
102 A FUTURE 8TATB.
things ; they hold that spirits are far inferior to the Visi-
ble and material heavens, and even rank below ancient
sages, and modern rulers. Confucius confessed he did
not know much about them, and therefore preferred
speaking on other subjects. When one of his disciples
asked him how he was to serve spiritual beings, he re-
plied, " not being able to serve men, how can you serve
spirits ?" And when the disciple continued to inquire
about the dead, the sage replied, " not knowing the state
of the living, how can you know the state of the dead?"
His universal maxim was, " Respect the gods, but keep
them at a distance ;" that is, shew them all due honor,
but have as little to do with them as possible. It is cus-
tomary with the Chinese, to attach a presiding spirit to
each dynasty and kingdom, to the land and grain, to
hills and rivers, wind and fire ; while the four corners of
the house, with the shop, parlor, and kitchen, of every
dwelling, are supposed to be under the influence of some
tutelary divinity. To these the sage considered it nec-
essary to pay the accustomed honors, but was decidedly
averse to what he called flattering the gods by constant
services. Dr. Milne says, that " the word shin should
very rarely, if ever, be rendered god, in translating from
Chinese books ; but rather aeon, gods, a spirit, an intelli-
gence, &c. How far it can be proper to express the
Christian idea of God by the same term, when writing
for the Chinese, remains a question, which has long been
agitated, and is yet undecided.
With regard to a future state of being, the Chinese
are as much in the dark, as in what relates to the deity.
They speak of the intellectual principle, as distinct from
the animal soul ; but do not say any thing definitely
about its existence after death. The sentence quoted
above, shews how the philosopher evaded the question.
Some of his followers have talked of three intellectual
souls, and seven animal spirits, as attached to each indi-
vidual ; at death, the latter disperse ; and of the former,
one resides in the grave, the other follows the parental
tablet, and the third wanders about like the genii over
the mountains ; but whether in a state of happiness or
misery, the Chinese do not say. In fact, the Confucians
do not connect the idea of retribution with the soul, or
yGoogk
DEFICIENCES OF CONFUCIUS. lOO
the invisible world at all : they imagine that all the re-
wards of virtue and vice, are confined to the present
state ; and if not dealt out during the life-time of the
individual, will be visited on his children and grand-
children to the latest generation. The attachment of
parents to their offspring, and the desire of perpetuating
one's name and estate to future ages, are thus appealed
to ; but these feelings are far from influencing men to a
suitable extent. When, therefore, a Confucian can cal-
culate on escaping immediate infliction, and can harden
himself against his posterity, he has nothing to allure
him to goodness, but the principle of pursuing virtue for
its own sake ; which, in a corrupt heart, will not carry
the individual far.
Thus then, we find the far-famed school of Confucius
deficient in two important points, the existence of a God,
and the interests of the world to come ; teaching a life- .
less, cold-hearted, uninfhiential system, which is power-
less in the present, and hopeless for the future world.
Of what avail is the parade about the five cardinal vir-
tues, and the human relations; when the foundation of
all virtue, and the most interesting of all relations, is
unknown and neglected ? The love of God, is a prin-
ciple which Confucius never broached, and which his
disciples, until taught by a better master, cannot under-
stand ; while the employments and enjoyments of heaven
never entered into their heads to conceive, nor into their
hearts to appreciate. Surely, if ever any needed the
teaching of the divine Saviour, the sages of China do ;
and the first lesson they would have to learn in Imman-
ueTs school is, humility.
Before quitting the system of Confucius, it may be
well just to allude to the opinion of his followers regard-
ing human nature. The orthodox sentiment on this sub-
ject is, that human nature is originally virtuous, and that
each individual is born into the world with a good dis-
position ; by intercourse with others, and through the
force of example, men become vicious ; but the sages,
by their instructions, awaken and renovate mankind;
when they revert to their original purity. This doctrine
has, however, met with its opponents ; among the rest,
one Kaou-tsze contended, that human nature was neither
yGoogk
164 VIEWS OF HUMAN NATURE.
inclined to evil nor good, but might be turned either one
way or the other. A conversation between him and a
disciple of Confucius is recorded in the Four Books, of
which the following is the substance.
Kaou-tsze said, " Human nature is like the wood of the willow tree,
and righteousness is like a bowl ; the getting men to be good, is like
working up the wood into bowls." Mang-tsze replied, " Can you turn
wood at once into bowls 1 must you not cut and hack it, in order to form
a bowl ? and if it be necessary to cut and hack wood to make a bowl, do
you mean to say, that we must cut and hack men, in order to render them
good 1 This system of yours is calculated to make men abhor goodness,
as contrary to their nature." Kaou-tsze, not baffled by this reply, re-
newed his statement under another form, saying, " Human nature
is like water gashing forth ; if you turn it to the east, it will flow to the
east ; and if to the west, it will flow to the west ; human nature has no
preference for good or evil, just as water has no preference between east
and west." Mang-tsze replied, " Water has indeed no preference be-
tween east and west ; but do you mean to say, that it has no choice be-
tween up and down ? Human nature is good, just as water has a ten-
dency to flow downwards. Men are universally inclined to virtue, iust as
water invariably flows downwards." Feeling, however, that he had made
rather a startling declaration, he qualified it by saying, " Water, by beat-
ing may be made to splash over your head, and by forcing may be made
to pass over a mountain ; but who would ever say that this is the natural
tendency of water 1 It is because violence is applied to it. Thus men
can be made vicious j but it is .by no means their nature."
This curious dialogue shews at the same time the sen-
timents of the Confucian school, and their inconclusive
mode of reasoning. From this we see also, that similes
are not arguments; for here is a man employing the
very same simile to prove men virtuous, which has been
frequently used in the west to illustrate their vicious ten-
dencies.
The next of the three sects, into which the Chinese
are divided, is called Taou. This word means, origin-
ally, a way or path, a principle, and the principle from
which heaven, earth, man, and nature emanate. Le is
the latent principle, and Taou is the principle in action.
It also means a word, to speak, and to say ; and is very
like the Logos, or the " eternal reason" of the Greeks.
The founder of this sect was Laou-tan, commonly called
Laou-tsze, who was cotemporary with Confucius; but
the Taou, or Reason itself, they say, is uncreated and
underived. Some idea of it may be gained from the fol-
lowing stanza : —
yGoogk
THE SECT AND ORIGIN OF TAOU. 166
" How luminous is Eternal Reason !
" Uncreated and self- derived :
11 The beginning and end of all the kalpas ;*
x " Before heaven and before earth ;
" United brilliancy splendidly illuminated,
u For endless kalpas without interruption.
" On the east it instructed Father Confucius,
" On the west it renovated the golden Buddha :
" Hundreds of kings have received this law,
" The host of sages have followed this master :
" It is the first ofall religions,
" Majestic beyond all majesty."
The doctors of Eternal Reason speak of it in a most
rapturous strain. They say —
" What is there superior to heaven, and from which heaven and earth
sprang ? nay, what is there superior to space, and which moves in space ?
The great Taou is the parent of space, and space is the parent of heaven
and earth ; and heaven and earth produced men and things."
t " The venerable prince (Taou) arose prior to the great original, stand-
ing at the commencement of the mighty wonderful, and floating in the
ocean of deep obscurity. He is spontaneous and self-existing, produced
before the beginning of emptiness, commencing prior to uncaused exist-
ences, pervading all heaven and earth, whose beginning and end no years
can circumscribe."
" Before heaven and earth were divided, ere the great principles of na-
ture were distinguished, amid the ocean of vast obscurity and universal
stillness, there was a spontaneous concretion, out of which came a thou-
sand million particles of primary matter, which produced ' emptiness/
Then, after nine hundred and ninety-nine billions of kalpas had passed
away, the thousand million particles of primary matter again concreted,
and produced ' space :' after another penod of equal length, the particles
of primary matter again concreted, and produced ' chaos/ After chaos
was settled, heaven and earth divided, and human beings were born."
The founder of the Taou sect, called Laou-tsze, " the
venerable philosopher," and Laou-keun, " the venerable
prince," though coeval with Confucius, is said to have
existed from eternity, and to him they ascribe the crea-
tion of the world, as in the following paragraph : —
" The venerable prince, the origin of primary matter,
the root of heaven and earth, the occupier of infinite
space, the commencement and beginning of all things,
farther back than the utmost stretch of numbers can
reach, created the universe."
One of the fabled incarnations of Laou-keun is thus
described : — " The venerable prince existed before the
creation, but was incarnate in the time Yang-kea, of the
* Kalpa is a Hindoo term for time, denoting about one thousand ages.
yGoogk
166 ABSTRACTION FROM THE WORLD.
Shang dynasty, B. C. 1407 ; when from the regidns of
great purity and eternal reason, a subtle fluid descended,
from the superior principle of nature, and was transform-
ed into a dark yellow substance, about the size of a pill ;
which, rolling into the mouth of a pearly damsel, while
she was asleep, caused her to conceive : the child was
not born till eighty-one years afterwards, and on his ap-
pearance was grey headed : hence he was called Laou-
tsze, the venerable one. The second appearance of this
wonderful individual was in the person of Laou-tan, who
was visited by Confucius, B. C. 500. A third appear-
ance occurred in the third year of Kaou-tsoo, of the Tang
dynasty, A. D. 623, when a man of Shan-se province
reported, that on a certain hill he had seen an old man
in white raiment, who said, " Go and tell the emperor,
that I am Laou-keun, his ancestor." Upon which the
emperor ordered a temple to be built for him.
The votaries of this sect talk a great deal about virtue,
and profess to promote it by abstraction from the world,
and the repression of desire : this latter they imagine is
to be effected by eating their spirits, or stifling their
breath, for a length of time. They say, that all depends
on the subjection of the heart ; and therefore mortify
every feeling, in order to attain perfect virtue, which is,
insensibility. Hence some of them wander away to the
tops of mountains to cultivate reason, and renounce all
intercourse with men, that their studies may not be inter-
rupted. They affect to despise wealth, fame, and pos-
terity ; urging, that at death all these distinctions and
advantages terminate, and the labor bestowed upon them
is thrown away.
Much of their attention is taken up with the study of
alchymy ; and they fancy that, by the transmutation of
metals, and the combination of various elements, they can
produce the philosopher's stone, and the elixir of immor-
tality. Some of them affect to have discovered an anti-
dote against death ; and when the powerful ingredients
of this angelic potion sometimes produce the very effect
which they wish to avoid, they say that the victims of
their experiments are only gone to ramble among the
genii, and enjoy that immortality above, which is not to
be found below. Several of the Chinese emperors,
yGoogk
CHARMS AND AMULETS. 167
deceived by the fair promises of these alchymists, have
taken the draught, and paid the penalty. One of them,
having procured the elixir at an immense expense, or-*
dered it to be brodght before him ; when one of his offi-
cers courageously drank off the full contents of the cup,
in its way from the compounder to the throne : the en-
raged autocrat ordered the offender to be put to death ;
but he coolly replied, that all their efforts to terminate
his existence would be vain ; as, having drunk the elixir,
his immortality was secure ; or, the whole system was
founded in error. This opened the emperor's eyes, the
minister was pardoned, and the pretender driven from
court.
The followers of Taou, like the Athenians of old, are
" in all things too superstitious." While the Confucians
have scarcely determined whether spirits exist or not,
the advocates of eternal reason profess to have constant
intercourse with, and .control over, the demons of the
invisible world. Chang Teen-sze, the principal of the
Taou sect, in China, who like the Lama of Thibet, is
supposed to be immortal, or rather whose place is suppli-
ed by a successor as soon as the old one dies, assumes
an authority over Hades. He appoints and removes the
deities of various districts, just as the emperor does his
officers ; and no tutelary divinity can be worshipped, or
is supposed capable of protecting his votaries, until the
warrant goes forth under the hand and seal of this demon
ruler, authorising him to exercise his functions in a given
region.
From the power which this individual is supposed to
possess, his hand-writing is considered efficacious in ex-
pelling all noxious influences; and charms written by
him are sold at a high price to those afraid of ghostly
visits or unlucky accidents. In the absence of these
autographs from the prince of the devils, each priest of
Taou issues amulets, and large sums of money are re-
alized by the disposal of small scraps of yellow paper,
with enigmatical characters upon them. Having in-
duced the belief, that this year's imps are not to be terri-
fied by last year's charms, they are particularly busy
every new year, in writing out fresh amulets for the peo-
ple ; who would not rest securely in their habitations,
yGoogk
168 TREADING THE FIRE.
unless fully assured that the devil was kept away by these
infallible preventatives.
Death is with them peculiarly unclean ; and, wherever
it occurs, brings a number of evil influences into the
dwellings, which are only .to be expelled by the sacrifices
and prayers of the priest of Taou. This is what they
call cleansing the house; and, as it is attended with
some expense, many prefer turning lodgers and strangers
in dying circumstances, out of doors, rather than hare
the house haunted with ghosts for years afterwards.
As it is necessary to purify houses, so it is important
to preserve districts from contagion ; and with this view
public sacrifices are offered, to which the inhabitants
generally subscribe. One of these solemnities is cele-
brated on the third day of the third moon, when the vota-
ries of Taou go bare foot over ignited charcoal, by which
they fancy that they triumph over the demons they dread,
and please the gods they adore. On the anniversary of
the birth of the " high emperor of the sombre heavens,"
they assemble together before the temple of this imag-
inary being, and having made a great fire, about fifteen
or twenty feet in diameter, they go over it bare foot, pre-
ceded by the priests, and bearing the gods in their arms.
The previous ceremonies consist of the chanting of pray*
ers, the ringing of bells, the sprinkling of holy water,
the blowing of horns, and the brandishing of swords, with
which they strike the fire, in order to subdue the demon,
and then dash through the devouring element. Much
earnestness is manifested by those who officiate on these
occasions ; and they firmly believe, that if they possess a
sincere mind, they will not be injured by the fire : but
alas ! their hearts must be very bad, as both priests and
people get miserably burnt on these occasions. Yet the
benefit supposed to accrue from the service is such, that
the public willingly contribute large sums to provide the
sacrifices, and to pay the performers. The surrounding
mob seem to take a great interest in this ceremony;
and when they set up their boisterous shoutings, and
rush through the fire, seem to be literally mad upon
their idols.
The adherents of Taou believe firmly in demoniacal
possessions, and endeavor to avail themselves of the
yGoogk
CONSULTING THE POSSESSED. 1$)
ravings of a disturbed imagination to discover future or
hidden things. They imagine that the spirits of the
invisible world employ the mouths of the possessed to
declare audibly the mind of the demon. There are
some who are regularly possessed, and some who can
induce possession, which they call, " dancing the god."
The author happened once to be present when such a
scene was exhibited ; the bouse where it was enacted,
was nearly full of spectators ; and at the head of the
room, near the altar piece, stood a priest performing
various incantations, and now and then striking the floor
with a rope which he held in his hand. He then ap-
proached a bench, on which sat a native .in a pensive
mood, over whose head he blew a horn and rang a bell,
and went through a few more ceremonies; when the
man referred to, began to move his fingers, hands, and
arms; then his knees and legs, till his whole body be-
came convulsed, and he sprang up, and danced round
the room like a madman. Just as he was in the act of
falling, he was caught by the by-standers, who listened
attentively to what he might have to say, and stood ready
to record every expression. The occasion of the cere-
mony was the dangerous illness of an inmate, for whom
they wished to obtain an infallible prescription. The
possessed soon announced the requisite remedy, which
was something about three skeins of red thread, and half
an ounce of carpenter's chips, to be boiled down in a pint
of water, and a teacup full given occasionally. After the
unfolding of this wonderful recipe, the individual sank
down into a sort of swoon, and was carried out.
Magic arts are used, or said to be used, by this sect;
by means of which they profess to work wonders ; some
of them go about with swords thrust through their
cheeks ; and ride in sedan chairs, stuck round with sharp
knives, without appearing to sustain any permanent in-
jury. In the year 1819, an open .boat, with an idol and
offerings on boards-drifted down the China sea, and was
picked up at Malacca. The Chinese venerated it as a
wondrous relic, and made it the occasion of many sacri-
fices and superstitions.
The Taou sect worship a variety of idols, some of
which are imaginary incarnations of Eternal Reason ;
15
yGoogk
170 THE SECT OF BUDBBA.
and others, rulers of the invisible world, or presiding
divinities of various districts. Among the rest, are the
" three pure ones," who are first in dignity ; the " pearly
emperor, and Supreme ruler/ 1 the most honorable in
heaven : the god of the north, the god of fire, with lares
and penates, genii and inferior divinities without
number.
We now come to the consideration of the third reli-
gion in China, namely, the sect of Buddha. The ac-
count given of the founder of this system is as follows :
Sakya Muni Buddha was born in the twenty-fourth year
of Chaou-wang, B. C. 1027, at Magadha, in South Ba-
har ; in his nineteenth year, he thought of quitting his
family connections, and becoming a recluse, but was at
a loss whom to adopt for his spiritual guide. He attend-
ed the four schools, but was not satisfied with them, be-
cause by all their studies, old age, sickness, and death
could not be avoided ; when one night, a celestial being
appeared at the window, saying, — " Young prince ! you
have long talked of quitting your family : now is the
time ; come away !" The prince, hearing this, cheer-
fully passed over the city walls, and went to the hills to
cultivate virtue. After sixteen years' probation, without
following the directions of a master, he entirely repressed
the vicious propensities, until he became without feeling,
and completely perfect. After escaping the infirmities
of age, and avoiding the metempsychosis, lae was annihi-
lated, B. C. 948. Before his absorption into nothing, he
delivered the following stanza : —
" In his system of religion, Buddha followed no system :
" J.ut his baseless system, still became a system :
u He now delivers you this unorganized plan,
" That, by imitating it, you may form a system."
In the eighth year of the reign of Ming-te, of the Han
dynasty, A. D. 66, the religion of Buddha first entered
China. The emperor hearing that there was a divine
personage in the west, of the name of Buddha, sent mes-
sengers to India, to inquire into his doctrines, obtain his
books, and bring some of his priests to China. The his-
torian tells us, that " the general scope of these books
was to exalt annihilation, and promote compassion, by
yGoogk
TEMPLES OF BUDDHA. 171
not killing animals ; affirming that when men die, their
spirits do not scatter, but assuming another form, receive
the recompense of all the good and evil they have ever
committed ; hence they constantly aim to cultivate and
improve their spirits, till they become amalgamated into
Buddha."
The empire is now full of Buddhist temples, and the
priests of this sect, actually swarm. They profess to re-
nounce all family connections — take a vow of celibacy —
shave their heads — dwell in temples — abstain from ani-
mal food — and subsist on the voluntary contributions of
the people. The gods they worship, are the three pre-
cious Buddhas — the past, present, and future ; Kwan-yin,
the goddess of mercy, the goddess of the small-pox, the
patroness of barren women, the god of wealth, &c. The
three Buddhas are generally represented half-naked, with
woolly hah% in a sitting posture ; one holding the mun-
dane egg in his lap ; one adorned with the sacred thread ;
and one with his finger upraised, as though engaged in
instructing mankind. In front of the three images, or in
a separate temple, is an image of the goddess of mercy ;
in a niche, on one side, the god of war ; and, on the
other, the protectress of seamen. A high table, for can-
dles and incense, stands before the images ; and in the
centre of the temple, is a large iron caldron, for burning
gilt paper in : on either side the hall, are placed, a bell
and a drum, to arouse the attention of the god, when im-
portant personages come to adore him ; and a few cush-
ions and mats, on which the worshippers kneel, make up
the furniture of a Buddhist temple. They have no sab-
baths nor periodical seasons of rest ; but observe the new
and full moon, with particular solemnity ; and keep, on
the whole, one hundred and sixty-two fast-days every
year ; besides the matins and vespers of each day.
The daily service consists in the offering up of certain
forms of prayer, in the Sanscrit language, which few
even of the priests understand ; and the repetition of the
sacred name of Buddha, to which they attach great merit
In a Buddhistic work, we have an exhortation to medi-
tate on and recite the name of Buddha, a few extracts
from which, may serve to shew the extent to which they
earry their vain repetitions : —
yGoogk
1755 HMHTATIOfl OH BTOBIUL
u Wb y do we exhort men to fix Ac thoughts on Buddha f but because
the most serious consequences are connected with the thoughts of men.
That which draws forth the soul, renders late favorable, and life secure J
all proceeds from this source. If the thoughts are good, yon ascend to
leaven ; if bad, you descend to bell. One correct thought will cause you,
in the transmigration, to return to the world in the shape of a man ; ana"
one cross thought, in that of a beast. Why are there so many hungry
ghosts in bell? Merely because of wrouethougats. Think of the devil, and
you will become a devil ; think of Buddha, and you will be transformed
into Buddha. Would you prevent the six grades of the metempsychosis ?
There is no other method, but to think of Buddha. If you will not think
of Buddha, you will lose a human body, and for ten thousand ages not be
able to regain it. To think of Buddha, and yet not be delivered from
alternate births and deaths — it is impossible. If men pray to Buddha,
and yet do not become Buddhas, the error is not in Buddha ; it is because
the mouth prays, and not the mind. We must have Buddha, in the
mouth, and Buddha, in the mind — neither of these can be dispensed with.
" But h may be said, there are thousands and myriads of Buddha*,
why then repeat the name of Amida Buddha only 1 TV answer is, bo-
cause be swore, that if any one, in all the ten worlds, should, after re-
peating his name, fail to attain life in his kingdom, he would cease to be
a god.
" The land of his kingdom is yellow gold. Its gardens and palaces
are all adorned with gems. It is encircled with rows of trees, and bor-
ders of network. There are lovely birds of Sparkling plumage, and ex-
quisite notes. The great god O4o-han, the goddess of mercy, the unnum-
bered Boddbas, the host of demi-gods, and toe sages of heaven and earth,
will all be assembled in that sacred spot. But in that kingdom, there are
no women, for the women who will hve in that country are first changed
into men. The inhabitants are produced from the lotus Mower, and have
pure and fragrant bodies, lair and well-formed countenances, with hearts
full of wisdom, and without vexation. They dress not, and yet are not
eofd ; they dress, and are not made hot. They eat not, and yet are not
hungry ; tbey eat, and yet never know satiety. They are without pain
and sickness, and never become old. Enjoying themselves, at ease, they
fellow Buddha, gaily frisking about without trouble. The felicity of that
kingdom may be justly considered superlative, and the age of its inhabit-
ants without measure. This is the paradise of the west, and the way to
obtain it, is the most simple imaginable 5 depending on one sentence,
O-me-to Fuh (Amida Buddha); yet the world will not take the trouble to
seek this good so easily attained ; but put on their iron boots, and go in
quest of another road.
" Swear, then, that you will henceforth repeat the name of Buddha,
and seek to live in that western world of joy. Give up books and clas-
S'cs, for others to fag at; leave the thousand roads for others to toil in.
eyond this sentence, " O-me-to Fuh," you need not a single word. Let
each seek a retired room, and sweep it clean ; place therein an image of
Buddha; put incense and pure water, with a lighted lamp before it;
whether painted on paper, or carved in wood, the figure is just the same
as the true Buddha ; love it, as your father and mother— venerate it, as
your prince and ruler. Morning and evening, worship before it with rev*
erence; on going out, inform it; and, on returning, do the same.
Wherever you travel, act as in the presence of Buddha. Whether you
eat or drink, offer it up first to Buddha. Raising the eye, or moving the
lips, let all be for Buddha. Let not the rosary leave your hands, or
O-me-to Fuh, depart from your mouths. Repeat it with a loud voice,
and with a low one ; in lines of six words, and four words ; quickly and
slowly; audibly and silently; with clasped hands, and with bended
yGoogk
ABSORPTION OF A BLACKSMITH. 173
Imees ; when fingering the rosary, and when walking in the road ; when
in a crowd, and when alone ; whether at home or abroad j whether at
leisure or in a bustle ; whether sitting or lying ; repeat it, even, in your
dreams. Thus to repeat it, will move your feelings, and make your tears
to flow ; thus to repeat it, will inspire the celestiaf gods with awe, and the
terrestrial demons with reverence ; thus to repeat it, will make heaven re-
joice, and the gods be glad. At the sound of Buddha's name, the palace
of the king of devils moves and shakes. At the sound of Buddha's name,
the wood of swords and the mountain of knives (in hell) will, for you, be
beaten as small as dust. At the sound of Buddha's name, hundreds and
thousands of miseries will all melt away. At the sound of Buddha's
name, the debt of gratitude to parents, princes, superiors, and benefactors,
will all be paid. The man who would squeeze out the oil, must grind the
more forcibly : and the mariner, who would stem the swelling tide, must
ply the oar more vigorously. If you realize, behind you, the boiling cal-
dron of hell, and before you the lotus pools of heaven, though all the
world should try to prevent your repeating the name of Buddha, their
efforts would be entirely vain."
Such is the heaven of Buddha, and such the way to
obtain it. Every morning, after dressing, the devotee is
to turn his face to the west, stand upright, clasp his
hands, and with a continued sound, say, " O-me-to Fun."
To exhaust one breath, is called " a repetition :" these
repetitions must be according to the length of one's
breathing. When the breath is quite out, that is the
limit. The sound should be modulated according to the
due medium. While repeating the name of Buddha,
the worshipper is directed to be as serious, as if going to
execution, as if fleeing from a mortal enemy, or as if
surrounded with floods and flames. The advantages said
to accrue to the repeater, are the following : all the gods
of heaven will protect him : all the demi-gods will attend
him : all the Buddhas will think of him : no devil can
harm him: nor calamities afflict him: all his former
crimes shall melt away, and he shall be delivered even
from the crime of murder -. his dreams shall be pleasant,
and his heart always glad : the world will respect
him ; and when he dies, he will see O-me-to Fuh, and
all the sacred ones, who will introduce him to the pure
land.
During the Sung dynasty, they say, that one Hwang,
a blacksmith, was in the habit of repeating the. name of
Buddha, with all his might, at every stroke of the ham-
mer. One day, whilst at his work, he repeated the fol-
lowing verse : —
15»
yGoogk
174 FOBM OF P&AYEH.
11 Ting 1 ting tang tang,
" Like the iron's clang :
" Peace is come to my breast,
" I am bound for the west :"
saying which, he was instantly transformed into Buddha;
and, as the story goes, flew away to heaven.
In addition to the name of Buddha, the adherents of
this sect are in the habit of repeating prayers or charms,
composed in some Indian language, the sounds of which
are expressed in the Chinese character, and rehearsed
by the worshippers, without their understanding a single
word. The following is a specimen :—
" Nan-mo o-me-to po-yay to-ta-ke& to yay, to-te-yay-ta, o-me-le-too
po-kwan, o-me-le-to, seeh-tan-po-kwan, o-me-le-to, kw&n-kea-lan-te,
o-me-le-to. kwan-kea-lan-te, kea-me-ne, kea-kea-na, cheh-to-kea-le,
po-po-ho."
This form is as unintelligible to the Chinese, as it is
to the English reader. A very few of the priests, only,
understand it : and yet it is supposed efficacious in re*
moving all evil. The books of Buddha affirm, that the
god, O-me-to, rests on the head of those who repeat this
prayer. When a person has repeated it 200,000 times,
the intelligence of the deity begins to bud within him :
When he has repeated it 300,000 times, be is at no great
distance from a personal vision of the god, O-me-to,
During the dynasty of Tsin, they say, that a teacher of
the name of Yuen, whilst repeating this prayer, saw- a
divine person from the west, holding in his hand a silver
throne, who addressed him, saying, " Celebrated teacher!
thy days are ended ; ascend this throne, and be carried
to yonder region of exquisite deIights. ,, The people in
the neighborhood heard the sound of harmonious music,
in the air, and a marvellous fragrance was diffused all
around.
The Buddhists talk a great deal about compassion,
and insist on its display by all their votaries : but their
kindness is only manifested towards brutes and 'ghosts ;
while the miserable amongst men, are left to starve.
They consider it an act of merit to rescue animals from
the butcher's knife, and the cook's caldron, keeping in
the temples a number of fat hogs, and lazy dogs, who
yGoogk
OFFERINGS TO PARENTS. 175
are sustained until they die of obesity, or perish by
scurvy. No persons are permitted to slay or eat these
animals, lest the spirits of their ancestors should be re*
siding in them, and the murderers be guilty of parricide,
and the consumers of cannibalism. Their mercy to the
brute creation, however, is not so singular as their pro-
viding for hungry ghosts ; we may, therefore, be excused
for alluding to this practice, a little more fully.
According to the precepts of Confucius, children are
bound to sacrifice to their deceased ancestors : and at
the anniversary of their parents' death, as well as at the
annual feast of the tombs, all persons must present offer-
ings to the manes of their progenitors. These sacrifices
are not offered as an atonement or propitiation ; the par*
don of sin, or restoration to the divine favor, do not enter
into the minds of the Chinese, whilst performing these
duties ; but merely the support of the departed indi-
vidual. The ghosts are supposed to feed upon the provi-
sions offered up'; and, in consequence, forbear to annoy
their descendants; or, it may be, exert some influence in
their favor. As the food, however, does not decrease in
bulk, after being feasted on by the spirits ; the Chinese
imagine, that the flavor only is taken away, while the
substance remains. These ethereal beings, they think,
content themselves with the more subtle and impercepti-
ble parts of the food, leaving the grosser particles to be
devoured by the worshippers ; while the Chinese con-
tend, that there is no more taste, in the sacrificial food,
after the ceremony is over, than in the white of an egg.
Thus, those who leave children, and grandchildren, are
well provided for by their descendants; but, alas I for
those poor wretches, who happen to die without pos-
terity. Deprived of all sustenance and relief, they wan-
der about in the invisible regions, cold, hungry, and des-
titute.
The Buddhists have taken advantage of this prevail-
ing sentiment, and have grounded on it a variety of
superstitious services. In the first place, they induce
survivors to call in their aid, at almost every funeral ;
that the souls of their deceased relatives may be released
out of purgatory, and be enabled to avail themselves of
the provisions presented. But, not content with persuad-
yGoogk
176 CHINESE PAPER MONET.
ing private families to employ them, these fellows hare
succeeded in getting up public services, on behalf of the
wretched ghosts, who have no posterity to provide for
them. This, they put forth, as entirely a benevolent un-
dertaking, and solicit subscriptions for it, on charitable
grounds. The ceremony is generally performed during
the seventh moon ; and as each district, tything, and
street, has hungry ghosts of its own, so each locality
must have a separate sacrifice. A committee is appoint-
ed for collecting the funds, and laying in the necessary
provisions. On the day fixed for the ceremony, stages
are erected ; one for the priests, and one for the provi-
sions ; flags and lanterns are displayed near, while gongs
aud drums are beaten,, to give notice to the forlorn
ghosts, that a rich feast is provided for them ; and then
the priests set to work to repeat their prayers, and move
their fingers in a peculiar way, by which means they be-
lieve the gates of hell are opened, and the hungry ghosts
come forth to receive the boon. Some of the spectators
profess to be able to see the opening portals, and the
scampering demons, pale and wan, with hair standing on
end, and every rib discernible; hurrying up to the high
table, and shouldering away the baskets of fruit and pots
of rice, or whole hogs and goats, as the case may be ;
and returning with satisfied looks, as if they had enough
to last them, till the next anniversary.
The world of spirits, according to the Chinese, is like
the world of men : and as, in this life, it is impossible to
live without eating, or to obtain comforts without money;
so, in the life to come, the same state of things prevails.
Hence, those who wish to benefit the departed, must not
only feed them, once in the year, but supply them with
cash, for unavoidable expenses. In order to remit money
into the invisible world, they procure small pieces of
paper, about four inches square, in the middle of which
are affixed patches of tin- foil, or gold leaf, which repre-
sent gold and silver money ; these, they set fire to, and
believe that they are thus transformed into real bullion ;
passing through the smoke into the invisible world. Large
quantities of this material are provided, and sacrificial
paper constitutes a great article of trade and manufac-
ture, affording employment to many myriads of people.
yGoogk
SCRAMBLING FOR OFPIRING&. 177
Besides transmitting money to the distressed and indi-
gent spirits, the Chinese think it necessary to provide
their ghostJj friends with clothes, and other articles,
adapted for their use, in the shades below. With thia
view, they cause coats and garments to be delineated on
paper, which pass through the fire, as certainly and as
regularly as the paper money, into the abodes of spirits.
Others construct paper houses, with furniture, cooking
utensils, and domestic slaves, all ready for use on their
arrival ; and, in order to certify the conveyance of the
estate, they draw up writings, and have them signed and
sealed in the presence of witnesses, stipulating that on
the arrival of the property in Hades, it shall be duly
made over to the individuals specified in the bond ;
which done, they burn it with the house ; and, rest as-
sured that their friends obtain the benefit of what they
save sent tbem. Thus, they " make a covenant with
the grave ; and, with hell, they are at agreement/'
When the priests have gone through their service, and
the ghosts are supposed to have been satisfied, a signal
is given, and the rabble rush forward to scramble for
what the spirits have left, which is, all the material part
of the food. It is amusing to see, the eagerness and
agility with which the mob seize on these leavings ; for,
although the stage is generally twenty feet high, with the
boards projecting about two or three feet beyond the head
of the poles, the more expert manage to mount the high
table, and engrossing what they can for themselves, bear
it off, imagining that food over which so many prayers
have been said, must be attended with a blessing. It is
curious, however, to observe, how hypocrisy creeps into
a religious service of so anomalous a character. The
provisions consist of fruit and confectionary, with rice
and vegetables, piled up in basins and baskets, which, to
the eye, appear full to overflowing ; but in reality, the
hollow of each vessel is filled with coarse paper or plan-
tain stalk, and the provisions are only thinly scattered
over the top. On being remonstrated with, for thus de-
ceiving the ghosts, the worshippers reply, that the spirits
who are invited to the feast know no better, and by this
means they make a little go a great way.
One cannot but turn with disgust from this system of
yGoogk
178 ABSURDITY OF THE SYSTEM.
feeding, paying, and yet cheating spiritual beings ; and
ask, with surprise, is this the mode of worship adopted
by a great, civilized, and learned people like the Chi-
nese? After all the teaching of their boasted sages,
their pratings about eternal reason, and the incarna-
tions of the divine Buddha, is it come to this, that the
wise Celestials display a silliness and absurdity in their
religious practices, which children would scarcely prac-
tise 1 It is true, we do not find in their ceremonious ob-
servances, any of that impurity or cruelty, which dis-
graces the religion of India; but we do find a childish-
ness, which we should hardly have expected from a peo-
ple, in many other respects so shrewd and intelligent.
So true is it, that the world by wisdom knew not God ;
and so necessary do we find divine revelation, in order
. to guide man in the way to heaven. It is comparatively
easy for deists in Europe, who derive, though they will
not acknowledge it, much assistance from the sacred
scriptures, to draw up a system of natural theology,
which shall look well, and sound pleasingly ; but let them
go to China, where little or no assistance has been de-
rived from supernatural discoveries, and they will then
see, how the wisest drivel in divine and eternal things,
and how far they fall short of even children in Chris-
tianity.
One of the most favorite doctrines of Buddha is, that
all things originated in nothing, and will revert to noth-
ing again. Hence, annihilation is the summit of bliss ;
and nirupan, nirvana, or nonentity, the grand and ulti-
mate anticipation of all. Contemplation and abstracted-
ness of mind, with a gradual obliteration of all sense and
feeling, are considered the nearest approaches to bliss,
attainable on earth ; and the devotees of this system aim
and affect to have no joys or sorrows, hopes or fears,
sense or emotion, either of body or mind ; living without
looking, speaking, hearing, smelling, or feeling; yea,
without eating, and without breathing, until they ap-
proach to that enviable state of perfection, annihilation.
Buddha is nothing, and to escape the various transmigra-
tions, to rise above the happiness of heaven, and to be
absorbed into Buddha, is to be amalgamated into noth-
ing. Those who have attained the greatest nearness to
yGoogk
RESEMBLANCE TO CATHOLICS. 179
this perfect abstraction, are considered the most holy ;
and if they can manage to sustain life, without appear-
ing to live, they are denominated present Buddhas, and
worshipped accordingly. The world-renouncing priest,
with vacant stare and emaciated look, not deigning to
regard any thing in heaven or on earth, receives divine
honors from the wondering by-standers, who think him
something more than mortal, because fast approaching to
nonentity.
The Buddhist priests, though honored by their imme-
diate adherents, are treated with the utmost scorn by the
literati of China. The indolent lives they lead, and their
professions of celibacy, are both odious to the Confu-
cians ; not aiding the productiveness of nature, they are
looked upon as drones in society, who do nothing towards
the improvement of the world, or the benefit of posterity.
Hence to be called " a shaven-headed priest," is a term
of reproach, which a Chinese gentleman would ill brook.
These cloistered monks subsist principally by begging,
take a vow of poverty, and from their destitute and ab-
ject condition, get into habits of sly deceit and cringing
meanness, which render them still more the objects of
contempt. They seldom cultivate learning, and are con-
tent with being able to read their prayers, without under-
standing them. They are not allowed to attend the pub-
lic examinations, as long as they continue priests ; and
thus every avenue to advancement is closed against them.
Their numbers prevent them from making much profit
by their profession; and most of them are obliged,
whether they will or not, to carry out their vow of pov-
erty. The degraded state of the Buddhist priesthood,
and the dilapidated condition of their temples, would
intimate the speedy downfall of the system, and should
encourage Christians to undermine, what is already tot-
tering to ruin.
We cannot conclude our account of the Buddhistic
religion, without noticing the similarity of its ceremo-
nies to those of the church of Rome. The points of
coincidence are many and striking. The celibacy, ton-
sure, professed poverty, secluded abodes, and peculiar
dress of the priests : the use of the rosary, candles, in-
cense, holy water, bells, images, . and relics, in their
yGoogk
180 REVIEW OF THE SYSTEMS.
worship ; their belief in purgatory, with the possibility of
praying souls out of its fires ; the offering up of prayers
in a strange language, with their incessant repetition ;
the pretension to miracles ; the similarity of their altar
pieces ; and the very titles of their intercessors, such as
" goddess of mercy," " holy mother," " queen of heav-
en," with the image of a virgin, having a child in her
arms, holding a cross, are all such striking coincidences,
that the Catholic missionaries were greatly stumbled at
the resemblance between the Chinese worship and their
own, when they came over to convert the natives to
Christianity ; and some of them thought, that the author
of evil had induced these pagans to imitate the manners
of holy mother church, in order to expose her ceremonies
to shame.
On reviewing the three systems, we find that Confu-
cius taught his disciples nothing definite concerning God
or the future world ; his scheme of cosmogony is irra-
tional and unsatisfactory ; and his compliance with the
common superstitions, inconsistent and time-serving.
The doctors of Eternal Reason make use of some ex-
pressions respecting an underived and all-pervading prin-
ciple; but they have mixed up so much superstitious
nonsense with their system, and are such gross idolaters
in practice, that we must pronounce them as far from
the truth, as the philosophic sect. While the religion of
Buddha, imported from the west, though it talks about
the retributions of a future life, and professes to manifest
much compassion ; yet in denying a first principle, and a
last end ; in contradicting the existence of an everlasting
God, and eternal retribution : in deriving all things from
nothing, and in making all things revert to nihility again,
as the essence of being and the summit of bliss ; has de-
luded the inhabitants of China, still more than their indi-
genous systems, and left them to the blackness of dark-
ness for ever.
It is very remarkable, however, that all the sects in
China acknowledge a trinity. The Confucians speak of
the three powers of nature — heaven, earth, and man ;
the Taouists have some references to the " three pure
ones," who combine in themselves the essence of eternal
reason ; and the Buddhists speak of the " three precious
yGoogk
ATHEISM AND POLYTHEISM. 181
ones," Viz., the past, present, and future Buddhas. In
whatever these notions originated, the coincidence is
striking, and deserves to be noted by those, who think
that they can find the doctrine of a trinity in all religious
creeds, and who suppose, that the idea was derived by
traditions from the early progenitors of mankind.
Another circumstance, in which the three religions of
China resemble each other, is their atheism. The Con-
fucians derive their diagrams, or mystic numbers, from
the extreme point, or nullity ; the Taouists talk of myri-
ads of concretions, producing emptiness ; and the Budd-
hist system is founded in nonentity. " No first cause "
characterizes all the sects ; and the Supreme, self-exist-
ent God is scarcely traceable through the entire range of
their metaphysics ; and yet, the Chinese manage to com-
bine, the apparently irreconcilable principles of Atheism
and polytheism. " Gods many, and lords many," are
adopted by every sect, and ft is more easy to find a god
than a man in China. Though they account no divinity
to be eternal, yet they discover a god in every thing.
Their temples, houses, streets, roads, hills, rivers, car-
riages, and ships are full of idols : every room, niche,
corner, door, and window, is plastered with charms,
amulets, and emblems of idolatry : so that while they ac-
knowledge no god, they are overrun with gods ; and find
it their greatest burthen to support and worship their nu-
merous pantheon.
16
yGoogk
CHAPTER IX.
CATHOLIC MISSIONS IN CHINA.
The Gospel designed for the world — Early diffusion in India and China
—Ancient intercourse — The marble tablet— its contents— its authentic*
ity — Efforts of the Nestorians— and of the catholics— Mission of Xavier
•—Arrival of Ricci — his journey to the capital— his success— Christian
mandarin — his daughter Candida — Death of.Ricci — Arrival of Schaal—
Illustrious converts — Arrival of Verbiest— Persecutions — Revival-
Cannon cast by the missionaries — Patronage of the French king-
Death of Verbiest — New persecutions — again allayed— Disputes among
the missionaries — Papal bulls — Romish legates— Failure of negocia-
tions — Expulsion of the missionaries— New efforts— Present state-
Number of converts—Mode of operations — Character of the catholic
Missionaries— and their adherents— Conclusion.
The Gospel is a revelation from God, designed for the
instruction and salvation of fallen man. The darkness
and misery of the human race being general, the remedy
was designed to be general also. "Go ye," said the
ascending Savior to his disciples, "into all the world,
and preach the Gospel to every creature." When the
Spirit was vouchsafed from on high, there were assem-
bled at Jerusalem, devout men out of every nation under
heaven. Representatives from Europe, Asia, and Africa,
were then present, who, hearing in their own tongues the
wonderful works of God, returned, rightly informed them-
selves, and desirous of instructing their countrymen.
According to the Syrian and Chaldean writers, Thaddeus,
one of the seventy, was sent into Mesopotamia, and
preached in the land of Shinar; where he established
three hundred and sixty churches, and died in a city
called Badaraja. Thomas, the apostle, however, is cele-
brated by the eastern Christians, as having been the first
to preach the Gospel in India : all the Syrian churches
yGoogk
DIFFUSION OF THE GOSPEL. 183
in Malabar claim him as their founder, and his sepul-
chre is shown on the Coromandel coast to this day.
Considering the extent, population, and civilization of
China, it can hardly be supposed that so important a
region was entirely neglected by the first propagators of
the Gospel ; and Assemannus assures us, that Thomas,
the apostle, having done much for the establishment of
the Christian faith in India, passed over to a country on
the east, called China; where he preached the Gospel
and founded a church, in the city of Cambalu (Peking) :
after which he returned to Malabar. In the Chaldee
ritual, there is an office for the celebration of St. Tho-
mas, which says, that "by him the Persians, Hindoos,
and Chinese were converted to the Christian faith."
In confirmation of this tradition, it may be observed,
that according to Chinese history, a very early inter-
course subsisted between China and the west. Arabia
and Judea are called in the native books, Ta-tsin ; and
Pan-chaou, a Chinese general, who flourished before the
close of the first century, is said to have extended his
conquests as far as Ta-tsin. It is also related, that in
that early age, a veneration for the cross existed in
China; while the famous Kwan Yun-chang, has left in
writing an account of the birth, death, resurrection, and
ascension of a Savior, which must have been derived
from some indistinct traditions of Gospel history. In the
time of Han Hwan-te, A. D. 147, "the people of India,
Arabia, and other parts, came by the southern sea to
China, with tribute ; and from this time trade was car-
ried on with foreigners at Canton." Chinese history
further mentions, that about the same period, an extraor-
dinary person arrived in China, who taught a doctrine
purely spiritual ; and drew the admiration of all, by the
virtues he possessed and the miracles he wrought.
The next intimation of the introduction of Christianity
into China., is given us in the famous marble tablet,
which was dug up, at Se-gnaan-foo, in the yejtr 1625.
This tablet is ten feet long, and five broad, surmounted
by a cross, resembling that used by the Syrians, in Mal-
abar. It contains an inscription in the Chinese and
JSyriac languages, describing the principal doctrines of
the Gospel, and the history of its introduction into China,
yGoogk
184 MARBLE TABLET.
The Chinese inscription is entitled, "a tablet recording
the introduction of the religion of the Ta-tsin country
into China." It commences with stating the existence
of the living and true God — the creation of the world —
the fall of man — and the mission of Jesus Christ. The
miraculous birth, and excellent teaching of the Savior,
are briefly described. His ascension is spoken of; the
institution of baptism, mentioned; and the cross de-
clared to be effectual for the salvation of all mankind.
The inscription goes on to state, that in the reign of
Tang Tae-tsung, A. D. 636, a Christian teacher came
from Ta-tsin to China ; where the emperor, after exam-
ining his doctrines, published an edict, authorizing the
preaching of Christianity among the people. The next
emperor continued his patronage, but the Buddhist
priests, apprehensive lest the new sect should eclipse and
prejudice their own, endeavored to stop its course; a
persecution followed, which, at first, diminished the num-
ber of the faithful ; but, after a time, two able advocates
were raised up, who brought the new religion again into
notice. The emperor Sun-tsung founded several Chris*
tian churches; and, in order to perpetuate the memory
of his good deeds, the tablet, in question was erected,
A. D. 782.
Some have affected to doubt the authenticity of this
inscription, imagining it to be a mere trick of the Jesuits,
to get the Chinese to credit the Christian religion. That
this was not the case, we may infer from the fact, that
the Chinese were the first to discover the stone, and that
neither they nor the Jesuits understood the Syrian part
of the inscription, till it was translated in Malabar. Be-
sides, were it a pious fraud, the Jesuits would have been
more likely to ascribe the introduction of Christianity, to
the efforts of the Latin, rather than the Syrian church;
and, had they made any pretensions of the kind, the
other orders of the Romish clergy would have exposed
their hypocrisy. We conclude, therefore, that the in- v
scription is a genuine record of the labors of the Syrian
Christians, during the seventh and eight centuries', in
China. A fac-simile of it may be seen in the library of
the Vatican at Rome, and a full translation in Kicherer's
China Illustrata.
yGoogk
NJCBT0RIANS AND CATHOLICS. 185
Mosheim informs us, that in the end of the seventh
century, the Nestorians penetrated into China, where
they established several churches ; and that A. D. 820,*
David was appointed to be the metropolitan of China.
In the time of Genghis-khan numerous bodies of Nesto-
rian Christians were scattered over Tartary; and the
famous Prester John, in the twelfth century, exerted an
extensive influence over central Asia. When the Mon-
gul princes ascended the throne of China, A. D. 1280,
they afforded toleration to all religions ; which enabled
the Nestorians to spread themselves, and to establish a
flourishing church in the north of China. This con-
tinued to exist, according to Mosheim, till the begin-
ning of the fifteenth century; but shortly afterwards,
Nestorianism appears to have dwindled away in that
country.
The efforts of the Roman Catholics, in behalf of
China, commenced in the beginning of the fourteenth
century, when Nicholas IV. sent Cor vino on an embassy,
to Coblai, the first emperor of the Mongul dynasty ; and
in 1307, Clement V. constituted him bishop of Cambalu,
or Peking. Benedict Vl. A. D. 1338, sent new agents
into China and Tartary ; and, during the whole of the
Yuen dynasty, both the Latin and Nestorian Christians
had a fine opportunity for propagating their religion in
eastern Asia ; but, quarrelling amongst themselves, they
hindered each other's success ; and, towards the close of
the century, the Mahomedans, gaining ihe ascendancy,
drove the Christians from those regions.
Nothing more is heard of efforts for the conversion of
the Chinese, until the Portuguese rounded the Cape of
Good Hope, and established themselves at Goa. In 1511,
Alphonso took Malacca; and, eight years afterwards,
Andrade sailed for China. The first acts of Europeans,
in those parts, consisted mainly of plunder and piracy,
which excited the jealousy of the Chinese government,
and rendered their attempts unsuccessful. A second
embassy was dispatched to China, A. D. 1552, accom-
panied by Francis Xavier, who ardently desired the
* In the year 846, the Syrian priests were included in the prohibition o/
heterodox systems, in the proclamation of Tang Woo4sung.
16»
yGoogk
186 THE HtSSION OT XAVIER.
gaining of so vast an empire to the Christian religion ;
and reckoned that he had done nothing, in converting
the nations of India, while China was still im attempted.
On his arrival at the mouth of the Canton river, he was
told, that strangers were debarred from entering the
country ; and, that if he attempted to land, he would be
imprisoned, or put to death. Persisting in his resolution,
he induced a Chinese to convey him on shore, during
the night, at the island of Sancian, or St. John. He
was not permitted, however, to do more than just to land,
and die on the shore; where his tomb still remains,
with the following inscription in Chinese : "The mon-
ument of St. Francis Xavier, of the Society of Jesus,
in the great west, who ascended to glory, in the winter
of the thirty-first year of Ming Kea-tsung A. D. 1553."
The zeal of Xavier animated his brethren, but for
thirty years they could make no impression on China.
During this period, Valignani resided at Macao, and
cast many at longing look towards the celestial empire,
crying out in the fervency of his desire, "Oh rock! rock!
when wilt thou open?" Not discouraged by difficulties,
he looked out for the fittest instruments ; who, dead to
themselves, and breathing nothing but resignation and
martyrdom, should by their skill in the sciences be able
to recommend themselves to the Chinese. In 1579, M.
Rogier, an Italian Jesuit, arrived in China, where he
was soon joined by Matthew Ricci. These devoted
themselves to the study of the Chinese language, and
made some proficiency in it. A dispute having arisen
between the Chinese and the Portuguese, Rugiero was
sent to negociate, when he requested to be allowed to
settle in Canton ; and, after some delay, he and his fel-
low missionary got introduced to Chaou-king-foo, then
the capital city of the province. . Here they were obliged
lo act with great caution ; as the Chinese, having heard
of the conquests of the Spaniards and Portuguese, were
exceedingly jealous of strangers. The affability and
talents of Ricci, however, soon gained them friends.
The literati admired their doctrines, so far as they
agreed with Confucius, and admitted the propriety of
worshipping the Lord of Heaven, but objected to the
mysteries of the Christian faith; while the prohibition of
yGoogk
THE ATTEMPTS OP RICCI. 187
polygamy, and the vow of celibacy, were still more offen-
sive to them. They accused the strangers of neglecting
their deceased parents, and of not worshipping Confu-
cius, while they paid too much deference to Jesus. The
arguments and ridicule of their opponents, however, did
not dishearten these zealous men; who, by their
knowledge of the sciences, were enabled to instruct and
interest the people. Converts were soon made, and a
church formed, over which Ricci presided for about
seven years ; when he was obliged to quit the provincial
city, and repair to Chaou-chow-fbo, about one hundred
miles to the north of Canton. Here he changed his
dress, from that of a Buddhist priest, which he had
formerly assumed, to that of the literati, which brought
him more respect and consideration.
Having been successful in various parts of the Canton
province, he burned with a desire to preach the Gospel
in the capital : ami, attaching himself to the retinue of a
mandarin, travelled with him to Nanking. He soon
attracted attention by his discourses on science and
religion, and even gained the favor of the superior au-
thorities. Encouraged by this reception, and having
received some valuable presents from Europe, he resolved
to make his way to the emperor. At court, his presents
were received, and his person honored ; a house was as-
signed him, and he was taken into the service of the
state, A. D. 1601. Ricci was no sooner settled, than he
began to diffuse his doctrines ; and in a few years suc-
ceeded in converting several persons of distinction. The
number of Christians continued to increase, and the new
doctrine soon spread from the capital, to distant cities ;
particularly Nan-chang, and Shang-hae ; at the latter of
which, a mandarin, of great talents and influence, pro-
fessed himself a follower of Christ. This man, on his
baptism, took the name of Paul ; as he wished to be the
apostle of his countrymen. His exertions and example
did much to promote the cause of Ricci, and his accu-
rate knowledge of the language enabled him to throw
the publications of his instructor into a neat and elegant
Style, which contributed to their acceptability with the
higher classes of the people. He apologized for the
Christian faith in a learned manner, and defended the
yGoogk
188 PAUL AND CANDIDA.
cause in the presence of the emperor : in short, his zeal,
his wealth, his talents, and his influence, contributed
much to the extension of the Romish faith in China; and
his posterity trod in his footsteps.
His youngest daughter, Candida, was a remarkable
woman. Having been left a widow at an early age, she
devoted herself to the promotion of the cau?e of Chris-
tianity; and, reserving enough for her eight children, she
consecrated the rest of her fortune to the founding of
churches, and the printing of Christian books, for the
instruction of the surrounding heathen. Having heard
that the pagans, in several of the provinces, were accus-
tomed to abandon their children as soon as born, she es-
tablished a foundling hospital for infants; and seeing
many blind people, telling idle stories in the streets for %
the sake of gain, she got them instructed and sent forth,
to relate the different events of Gospel history. A few
years before her death, the emperor conferred on her the
title of the "virtuous woman," and presented her with a
rich dress, covered with plates of silver, which she dis-
posed of, in order to apply the proceeds to acts of charity.
She is said to have received the last sacrament, with a
lively faith of being united to that God whom she had so
zealously loved and served. Her loss was bewailed by
the poor as their mother, by the converts as their pattern,
and by the missionaries as their best friend.
In the mean time Ricci was joined by several devoted
brethren, whom he established at the various places
which he had visited on his way. At Peking the num-
ber of converts increased daily ; some of their neophytes
were men of influence, and the good will of the great
was purchased by liberal gifts.
At length, Ricci, worn down by excessive fatigue,
died in 1610. During the reign of the emperor Wan-leh,
the mission continued to be patronized; till the year
1615, when a persecution was raised against the mis-
sionaries, some of whom were beaten, and others impris-
oned, while those at court were compelled to retire to
Macao. Under the next emperor, the Tartars threat-
ened the capital; and the Chinese, alarmed for their
safety, called in the Portuguese to their assistance. At
this juncture, Paul, the Christian mandarin, advised the
yGoogk
ARRIVAL OF 8CHAAL. 189
recal of the missionaries also ; to which the emperor ac-
ceded, and the work went on again.
When t|ie last ruler of the Ming dynasty ascended the
throne, A. D. 1628, Adam Schaal found his way to
court; and, by his skill in the mathematics, gained a
fame equal to that of Ricci. Soon after this, the Dom-
inicans and Franciscans entered China, and took th,eir
share with the Jesuits in the labor of converting so great
a nation. Their operations were, however, soon inter-
rupted by the wars and commotions which began to pre-
vail. Two rebel chiefs raised an army of malcontents,
and besieged the emperor in his capital ; who, to avoid
falling into their hands, committed suicide. Woo-San-
kwei, a Chinese general, then called in the Tartars to
his assistance, who soon dispersed the rebels, and entered
Peking in triumph ; but, instead of restoring it to the
Chinese, took it to themselves, and with it, the throne of
China. The Tartar prince dying, his son, a boy of six
years old, was proclaimed sovereign ; and by the wisdom
and energy of his uncle, was in eight years put in pos-
session of the whole empire. In the southern provinces,
however, the people still inclined to favor the fortunes of
the Ming dynasty, and two Christian Chinese generals
made head against, and on one occasion, routed the Tar-
tar army ; the victorious Chinese immediately declared
Tung-lee emperor, and fixed his capital at Chaou-king,
in the province of Canton. In the Chinese court were
fifty ladies, who had been converted by an eunuch ; and
the mother, wife, and eldest son of the new sovereign,
were induced to receive the ordinance of baptism.
These illustrious proselytes corresponded with the pope,
who rejoiced in the hope of seeing the whole of that
great empire follow the example of their mistress ; but
the arms of the conquering Tartar soon subdued the
southern provinces, and the imperial race of Ming be-
came extinct.
In the mean time Adam Schaal retained his place at
court, and stood high in the favor of the Tartar-Chinese
monarch, who appointed him superintendent of the astro-
nomical board, and conferred upon him many marks of
his approbation. During the life-time of Shun-che, the
Jesuits were in favor at Peking; permission was granted
yGoogk
190 PATRONAGE OF THE EMPEROR.
to build new churches, great accessions were made to
the number of missionaries, and Yerbiest became the
coadjutor of Schaal, in presiding over the tribunal of
mathematics. The emperor frequently entered into con-
versation with these fathers, on the subject of religion,
read the Christian books, and admired the morality of
the Gospel ; amongst the rest, the seventh commandment,
saying, "That is indeed a holy law." The sovereign,
however, far from giving a practical testimony in its favor,
fell into a crime similar to that which tarnished the
reign of David, and was led by the blandishments of his
favorite, to disregard the missionaries. The death of
his idol so wrought upon the offending sovereign, that he
died of grief, in the twenty-fourth year of his age : send-
ing for Schaal in his last moments, and hearing his advice
with seeming humility, but not seeking the rite of bap-
tism.
The next emperor, Kang-he, was a minor, under four
guardians. His education was entrusted to Schaal, who
by that means obtained so much influence at court, that
he procured the exemption of Macao from destruction,
when all the towns on the sea coast were broken up, in
order to prevent the pirate Coxinga from sheltering him-
self ia them.
About this time a learned man, named Yang Kwang-
seen, published a book against the missionaries. He
accused them of forming a conspiracy to overturn the
government ; in order to which, he said, they had intro-
duced a great number of strangers into the empire, and
had secured to themselves whole hosts of adherents, who
were prepared to aid them in their sinister designs. "In
teaching," continued he, "that all mankind descended
from Adam, they wish to infer that our princes came
originally from Europe, and/ their countrymen, as the
elder born, have a right to our monarchy," And then,
producing the sign of the cross, he exclaimed, "Behold
the God of the Europeans, nailed to a cross, for having
attempted to make himself king of the Jews ; and this is
the God they invoke, to favor their design of making
themselves masters, of China." These sage reasonings
had the desired effect with the four regents, who ordered
the missionaries to be loaded with chains, and dragged
yGoogk
PERSECUTION:— REVIVAL OP THE MISSION. 191
before the tribunals, A. D. 1665. The members of these
tribunals declared, "that Schaal and his associates
merited the punishment of seducers, who announced to
the people a false and pernicious doctrine." After
having been threatened with death, they were set at
liberty ; but the venerable Schaal sunk under his trials,
and died A. D. 1666, in the seventy-eighth year of his
age.
In addition to these troubles at Peking, the missiona-
ries throughout the provinces were arrested, and three
Dominicans, one Franciscan, and twenty-one Jesuits
were banished to Canton. Four were stiU retained at
court, who kept together the flock of professing Chris-
tians; until Kang-he, coming of age, found the calendar
in such disorder, that he recommitted it to the hands of
Verbiest, and reinstated him in his former office; thereby
affording him an opportunity of promoting the interests
of his church at Peking. Finding that the emperor was
disposed to redress any grievances which had occurred
during his minority, Verbiest presented a memorial,
praying for the recal of his brethren ; which, after some
difficulty, was acceded to.
In 1671, the missionaries were put in possession of
their churches, but were prohibited from making con-
verts from among the natives. Notwithstanding this
interdict, however, they -baptized in that year 20,000
Chinese. The year following, the emperor's maternal
uncle was added to the number ; and the cause of the
missionaries again flourished. The emperor himself
studied the elements of Euclid, under Verbiest; and
while the father was engaged in communicating some
knowledge of the mathematics, he did not fail to inform
his illustrious pupil on the doctrines and duties of Chris-
tianity. The mind of the monarch thus became more
favorably inclined to the religion of his preceptor, and
though he did not embrace, he desired that no one should
vilify, the Gospel.
In the tenth year of Kang-he, an extensive revolt
broke out in China. Woo San-kwei, who had assisted
the Tartars in ascending the throne, and who, dufing
the reign of Shun-che, had fought in their defence, now
rebelled, and made himself master of the southern and
yGoogk
193 EFFORTS OF THE FRENCH KINO.
western provinces. This revolt was so serious, that all
the energies of the government were called forth to
repress it. At this juncture Verbiest was applied to,
to cast some brass cannon, with which to operate among
the hills. The missionary at first excused himself; but
when his unwillingness to aid the government was in-
terpreted into a disposition to favor the rebels, he com*
plied ; and, by the assistance of these light pieces, the
imperial arms were successful.
Verbiest now rose in favor of the emperor, and ac-
companied him in his journies to Tartary. The manda-
rins, also, encou raged by the example of the court,
favored the missionaries in all parts of the empire; and
nothing seemed wanting, but an accession of laborers, to
bring both China, Corea, and Tartary to the profession
of Christianity : in conformity with Xavier's observation,
that "if China embraced the Gospel, all the neighboring
nations, would soon demolish their idols, and adopt the
Christian religion."
Encouraged by the openings which presented them-
selves, Louis XIV. king of France, resolved to send a
mission to China; and having selected a number of
Jesuits, well skilled in the mathematics, he sent them
with honors and pensions on this important mission.
Among the rest, was De Fontaney, professor of mathe-
matics, in the king's college^ with Gerbiilon, Bouvet,
and Le Compte, afterwards celebrated for their labors in
the east. They went first to Siam, and from thence
proceeded, in a Chinese junk, to Ning-po, on the coast
of China. The mandarins at that port received them
with politeness; but the viceroy declared it unlawful
for native vessels to bring Europeans to China, and
threatened to send the missionaries back, and confiscate
both ship and cargo. Verbiest, on hearing of this, me-
morialized the emperor, representing that they were men
skilled in the sciences, and his brethren. To which the
emperor replied, "men of that character must not be ex-
pelled my dominions. Let them all come to my court;
those who understand the mathematics, shall remain
about my person : the others may dispose of themselves
in the provinces, as they think fit." On the receipt of
this order, the viceroy was obliged to send those men to
yGoogk
CHARACTER OF YERBIE8T. 193
the capital with honor, whom he had intended to expel
with disgrace.
At this juncture, Verbiest died, A. D. 1688, regretted
by the Chinese, but still more so by the missionaries,
who expected to derive great advantage from his counsel
and assistance. His character, for humility and mo-
desty, was only equalled by his well known application
and industry. He seemed insensible to every thing, but
the promotion of science and religion : he abstained
from idle visits, the reading of curious books, and even
the perusal of European newspapers; while he inces-
santly employed himself, either in mathematical calcu-
lations, in instructing proselytes, in corresponding with
the grandees of the empire on the interests of the mis-
sion, or in writing to the learned of Europe, inviting
them to repair to China. His private papers are in-
dicative of the depth of his devotion, the rigor of his
austerities, his watchfulness over his heart amid the
crowd of business, and the ardor with which he served
religion. His sincerity was attested, by the endurance
of sufferings in the cause he had espoused; and his
disinterestedness and liberality, by the profusion of his
gifts to others, and the renunciation of indulgences to
himself.
Two of the missionaries were soon after this em-
ployed on an embassy to the Russian government, by
which the boundary line was settled, and a war between
the two countries prevented. The brethren were highly
complimented on their success; and Gerbillon was, in
consequence, treated with particular esteem. The kind-
ness of the emperor to the missionaries, at court, seemed
to augur well for the interests of the mission ; but the
same laws against proselyting continued in force; and
unfriendly governors of provinces had frequent opportuni-
ties of annoying the missionaries.
It was not long before a persecution against the Chris-
tians was commenced by the governor of Che-keang,
who, depending on the letter of the law against proselyt-
ing, and the disposition of the tribunals to oppose all in-
novations, seized on several churches, broke the crosses,
profaned the altars, and dragged the Christians before
the judicial courts — imprisoning some, and torturing
17
yGoogk
194 NEW PERSECUTIONS
others. Among the rest, a physician endured the basti-
nado with great constancy, and presented himself after-
wards in the church, as a sacrifice to the Lord, grieving
that he had not shed his last drop of blood for his holy
name. The missionaries at Peking, applied to the em-
peror for his interference, when his majesty observed,
that "he was surprised to see them so much infatuated
with their religion ; and so busied about a world, where
they had never been. ,, He advised them to "enjoy the
present life; being persuaded that their God was power-
ful enough to do himself justice, though they concerned
themselves nothing about his matters." Not satisfied
with this reply, they petitioned again ; when the emperor
referred it to their own choice, whether they would de-
pend on his favor, or appeal to the tribunals. They
chose the latter; and, the answer was unfavorable;
which disappointed the monarch, as much as it grieved
the missionaries; for the emperor was secretly desirous
of aiding the foreigners, though he wished to throw the
responsibility on his ministers. In order, however, to
bring the tribunals to terms, Kang-he addressed to them
a message, enumerating the merits of the missionaries,
in arranging the calendar, casting cannon, and nego-
tiating treaties ; stating his confidence in the goodness of
their religion, and concluding with his wish, that all who
felt inclined to embrace the Christian faith, might do so
without hindrance.
The result of this message was a reply favorable to
Christianity, which the emperor immediately confirmed,
A. D. J 692. In consequence of this, a fresh accession
of missionaries soon flocked to China ; and Louis XIV.
appointed the sum of 9,200 livres, as a pension to twenty
missionaries to China and the east; which was contin-
ued by his successor, Louis XV.
A new occasion soon presented itself for the mission-
aries to ingratiate themselves still further with the empe-
ror. His majesty was seized with a fever, which threat-
ened his life. Remedies were sought from all quarters;
which proving ineffectual, the missionaries tried the
celebrated Jesuit's bark, and the emperor recovered.
Grateful for the benefit, he gave them a house within the
precincts of the palace, ground whereon to build a church,
yGoogk
DISPUTES OF THE MISSIONARIES. 195
and contributions in money, and materials, towards the
completion of the building. Notwithstanding some re-
monstrances from the public censorate, against the mag-
nificence of this edifice, it was opened in 1702.
The prospects of the mission were now favorable, and
success appeared near ; had %ot the work been inter-
rupted by the disputes which broke out among the labor-
ers. In order to understand these controversies, it will
be necessary to retrace, in some degree the history of the
mission. The questions most agitated were, whether
the words Teen "heaven," ana Shang-te, "supreme
ruler," meant the true God or the material heavens; and,
whether the ceremonies performed at the tomb of ances-
tors, and in honor of Confucius, were civil or religious
rites. The Jesuits maintained the former, and the
Dominicans and Franciscans the latter parts, of these
propositions.
With regard to the terms employed to designate the
Deity, difficulties always have been, and still are felt,
which have been already alluded to; but as it respects
the observances in honor of ancestors and Confucius, all
who know any thing about Christianity must see, that as
sacrifices are offered, and temples erected to both, with
incense and prostrations before them, the ceremonies in
question must be accounted religious, and therefore idol-
atrous. At the commencement of the mission, Ricci
had drawn up a set of regulations for the conduct of
future laborers, in which he considered the rites referred
to as merely secular; others, however, differed from him;
and in 1645, Morales, a Dominican, procured a bull
from pope Innocent X., denouncing them as superstitious
and abominable. The Jesuits, on their part, were not
idle, and made such representations on the subject, as
induced pope Alexander VII., A. D. 1656, to declare,
that these were merely political ceremonies, and that the
toleration of them was both prudent and charitable.
Thus there were two infallible decrees, in direct contra-
diction to each other ; and two zealous bodies of laborers
pursuing opposite plans for the accomplishment of the
same object.
When the missionaries were * banished to Canton,
A. D. 1665, they began to think of settling their differ-
yGoogk
190 PAPAL BULLS.
ences ; and three and twenty of them met to discuss the
disputed points. Forty-two articles were then agreed to,
as principles on which the mission was to be in future
conducted. These stipulations were based on the decree
of Alexander VII. sanctioning the ceremonies ; in order,
as they said, not to shut tUe door of salvation against in-
numerable Chinese, who would otherwise abandon the
new religion. Soon after this, Navarette, who had
joined in the agreement, renewed his reprobation of the
indulgences, in which he was joined by many others;
and in 1693, Maigrot, the apostolic vicar of China, issued
a mandate, contrary to the bull of Alexander VII. ,
declaring, that Teen signified nothing more than the
material heavens, and that the Chinese customs referred
to were idolatrous. The opinion of Kang-he was now
called for, and in 1700, that monarch declared, that
Teen meant the true God, and that the customs of China
were merely political. Yet the decision of Maigrot was
confirmed at Rome, by a decree of Clement XI., A. D.
1704. Thus the papal see again revoked its former
opinion, and plunged itself into a contest with the empe»
ror of China.
To settle this dispute, M. Tournon was appointed
papal legate to China. The good intentions and zeal of
. this gentleman were unquestionable ; but he was ignorant
of Chinese etiquette and was influenced by a rooted
antipathy to the Jesuits. He arrived in China, A. D.
1705, and promulgated the decree of Clement, prohibit*
ing all Christian Chinese from practicing the ceremonies
which had been interdicted by the pope. But Kang-he
was not likely to resign the right to legislate for his own
people into the hands of a foreign potentate; hence he
issued, in 1706, a declaration, that "he would counte-
nance those missionaries only who preached the doctrine
of Ricci, and persecute those who followed the opinion
of Maigrot." He then directed an examiner to inquire
what missionaries were disposed to comply with the im-
perial will, whom he permitted to remain ; but ordered
the rest to depart within five days to Canton. Things
now came to an extremity; the papal legate issued two
dc crees in 1706 and 1707, commanding the missionaries
not to submit to the investigation of the examiner, on the
yGoogk
FAILURE OP NEGOCIATIONS. 197
controverted points. The emperor could not brook the
contravening of his authority, and commanded Tournon
to leave the capital ; he was compelled therefore to return
to Macao, where his circumstances were not much im-
proved; for having offended the king of Portugal, by
proceeding to the Indies without embarking at Lisbon,
he found the authorities of Macao arrayed against him,
who deprived him of his liberty, and surrounded him with
guards. Tournon now resorted to ecclesiastical cen-
sures, but they were laughed at by his enemies ; and the
bishop of Macao admonished him, under pain of excom-
munication, to withdraw them. Having been created a
cardinal by Clement XL he could ill brook this indignity,
- and in 1710, sunk under his insults and disappoint-
ments.
The pope now sent another legate to China, the patri-
arch Mezzabarba, who arrived in 1720, with the appro-
bation of the court of Portugal. The purport of his
message was, to request permission, to remain in China,
as superior to the missions; and that the Chinese Chris-
tians might be allowed to conform themselves to the
decrees of the pope, on the subject of ceremonies. The
emperor replied, that the papal decrees being contrary to
the usages of the empire, the Christian religion could not
subsist there ; and that the legate, and all the missiona-
ries must immediately return to Canton. Mezzabarba
now made some concessions, intimating that those cere-
monies which were of a merely civil nature, would be
allowed to the native converts. In conformity with
which he proclaimed "eight permissions," as the length
to which the Chinese Christians might go; but these
were far from satisfying the emperor, and were afterwards
abrogated and condemned at Rome. No prospect of
reconciliation appearing, the legate requested permission
to return to the pope for further powers, hoping that
things would remain as they were till his return.
In the mean time, Kang-hi died, A. D. 1722, and
Yung-ching, his successor, was no sooner seated on the
throne, than he was pestered with petitions from the
literati, containing bitter invectives against the missiona-
ries, as pervertiug the fundamental laws, and disturbing
the peace of the empire.
*17
yGoogk
196 NSW EFFORTS AND FAILURES.
About the same time a literary graduate of Fun-keen,
who had apostatized from Christianity, sent in a memo-
rial, complaining that the missionaries immured voting
girls in nunneries, paid no honors to the dead, confound-
ed the distinctions of families, and sought to turn the
Chinese into Europeans. The matter having been
brought before the tribunal of rites, representing the
danger of allowing Europeans to remain in the provinces,
the board decided, that the Europeans who were useful
for reforming the calendar, might be retained at court,
while those in the provinces were of no manner of use,
and must therefore be sent to Macao. The emperor
confirmed this representation, A. D. 1723. Thus, all
the missionaries were driven from their stations, three
hundred churches were destroyed, or converted to a pro-
fane use, and three hundred thousand Christians at once
deprived of their pastors.
Some of the priests still contrived to remain m the
Provinces, or re-entered China by stealth*; while a nam-
er of native catechists, dispersed through the country,
managed to keep the converts together. Ignatius Koegtar
was appointed president of the astronomical board, and
the name and profession of Romanism were still main-
tained in the empire.
When Keen-lung ascended the throne, in 1736, a new
search was made for the proscribed priests ; and the em-
peror, finding that they returned after expatriation, made
an example of Peter Sans, by putting him to death.
Many others were seized and tortured, while churches
were plundered, and property confiscated. New preach-
ers, however, flocked to Canton, and were clandestinely
forwarded to the provinces. On one of these occasions,
a faithless adherent betrayed his trust, and four Europeans
were apprehended in Hoo-kwang, and conveyed to Peking.
This involved some of the native converts, who, at the
sight of the instruments of torture, apostatized, and dis-
covered the plans of the missionaries. A stricter investi-
gation followed; more European priests were detected
and imprisoned ; while three of their assistants were put
to death Much interest was made at Peking, by the
few missionaries in the service of the emperor, to mitigate
the punishment that awaited the remainder; when a
yGoogk
PERSECUTION IN 8ZE-CHUBN. 199
decree was issued, on the ninth of November, 1785, by
which twelve Europeans were released from gaol, and
allowed either to remain in Peking, or return to Europe ;
three of them preferred the former, and nine, the latter
alternative.
During the present century, the mission has been
persevered in, and thrice drawn forth the animadversion
of government ; in the years 1805, 1811, and 1815.
In June, 1815, a persecution was carried on against
the Roman catholics of Sze-chuen. The viceroy of that
province in reporting the matter, said, "That the reli-
gion of the west, denominated the Lord of Heaven's re-
ligion, was a depraved, or irregular system, particularly
injurious to the manners and hearts of men." That five
years previously, two thousand families had recanted,
and since upwards of two hundred families. He had
recently apprehended seventy-two persons, seized fifty-
three books, and taken six hundred and twenty crosses,
three strings of beads, two dresses, and two religious
caps. In the books seized, however, there was not a
single expression that could be construed into an opposi-
tion to government." He closed his report by stating,
that "he suspected some Europeans were still lurking
among the mountains of Sze-chuen, though he had not
been able to apprehend them." His majesty in reply,
noticed "the blind obstinacy of men, that, when once a
notion of ascending to heaven takes possession of the
mind, makes them regardless of death." Two leaders,
who would not recant, were ordered to be strangled ;
and thirty-eight others were banished to Tartary, amongst
whom were several women, and an old man of eighty.
The latter, and a few others, who seemed more culpable
than the rest, were condemned to wear the wooden collar
for ever.
In 1817, a Tartar secretary, and his coachman, were
apprehended, and delivered over to the board of punish*
ments, on the charge of being Christians. The secreta*
tary acknowledged, that bis grandfather had been a
Christian, but that he himself had recanted ten years
ago. The prosecutors argued, however, that as he had
neglected to send for the Chinese priests during his
mother's illness, and had not performed certain ceremo-
yGoogk
BOO A MISSIONARY 8THANGLED.
nies at her death, therefore his plea of recantation was
insincere. The reply of the emperor was, that as he had
trampled on the cross, his recantation must be accepted.
Fifteen others were implicated with him, most of whom
held offices under government.
In 1819, an imperial censor, complaining of the exist-
ence of the Roman catholic religion in the capital, re-
commended that every house rented by catholics should
be seized and confiscated; to which the emperor replied,
that the existing laws ought to be rigorously enforced,
but that the measure suggested would only create a dis-
turbance.
In 1820, a French missionary was strangled in the
province of Hoo-pih, by order of the government; and
L'Amiot, who had been twenty-seven years in Peking,
was banished to Macao.
The French monks of the order of St. Lazarus, have,
however, continued to labor secretly for the maintenance
of the Romish religion in China. For some years, they
have annually sent two or three young priests to that
country, who quietly proceed to the head-quarters of
their mission in the interior. They have now catholic
communities in all the provinces, and in many there are
public chapels, where service is performed by native
priests. The mission has two seminaries; one at Macao,
and the other in Tartary, beyond the wall of China.
They have in Peking, a catholic community, amounting
to no less than twenty-six thousand members, over which
two French priests preside. In the province of Sze-
chuen, Christians are interred in the churchyard; and
over their graves, crosses are erected. When the rulers
do not suspect the presence of Europeans, they are very
indulgent towards the native Christians; and the local
authorities having once tolerated them, are interested in .
preventing their detection in higher quarters; lest they
should be called to account for their previous want of
vigilance. When, therefore, a community is once
formed, it incurs very little risk of being molested.
Should the catholics succeed in forming a native clergy,
competent to discharge the duties of their office, their
cause may rally ; for the government seeks to repress it,
not on religious grounds, but because it is an instrument
of European influence.
yGoogk
NUMBER OF ADHEftJCNTS.
301
It is difficult to determine the precise number of ad-
herents still claimed by the Romanists in China; the
following, however, is from Marchini's map of the mis-
sions presented to the bishop of Macao in lblO; —
Bishopries.
Provinces.
a.
o
s
4e
.2 »
St
as at
a
Chinese
Christians.
Macao.
Peking.
Nanking.
Canton, Kwang-se,'
* and Hae-nan,
Pih-chih-le, Shan-
tung, and eastern
Tartary,
Keang-nan and Ho-
nan,
1
1
1
3
u
5
18
6
7,000
40,000
33,000
ii
29
80,000
Vicarages.
Provinces.
i
1
s
fl
O
A*
8
4> on
Native
Christians.
Fuh-keen.
Sze-chuen.
Bhan-se.-
Brought forward,
Fuh-keen, Che-keang,
Keang-se, and For-
mosa,
Sze-chuen, Kwei-chow
and Yun-nan,
Shan-se, Shen-se,
Kan-suh, Hoo-
kwang, and western
Tartary,
3
1
1
1
1
1
11
4
S
6
29
8
25
18
80,000
30,000
70,000
35,000
6
2
23
80
215,000
In 1833, the Chinese Christians, in the bishopric of
Macao, amounted to 13,090, under the care of seven
native priests, situated as follows : —
Macao, including Patane, Mongha, and Lapa, - 7,000
Shun-tih, 1,250
Hae-nan (the island of) ... 855
Shaou-chow, to the north of Canton, - - 750
Shaou-king, to the west of ditto, - - 730
Nan-hae, in the city of ditto, ... 1,850
Nan- cbow, - - - - - 655
13,090
yGoogk
203 PORTUGUESE AND SPANIARDS.
The salary of each native priest is eighty-two dollars
yearly ; travelling expenses, estimated at from forty to
fifty dollars, are allowed; besides the pay of catechists,
and other charges.
The college of St. Joseph, in Macao, is intended for
the purpose of raising up native teachers, for China. It
was founded, by the Jesuits, in 1730; transferred to the
Propaganda, in 1784 ; and, in 1800, provided for by
regular allowances from the senate of Macao. The col-
lege contains six European priests, of whom, one is the
superior. The number of Chinese students is limited to
twelve, who are clothed, boarded, and educated, at the
expense of the institution; if they desire it, they are
trained for the priesthood; and it generally requires ten
years before they can attain the first order. Instruction
is given in Portuguese, Latin, arithmetic, rhetoric, phi-
losophy, theology, &c. The Chinese language is, also,
taught ; and the College possesses a Chinese library,
moveable types, and conveniences for printing. A Por-
tuguese and Chinese Dictionary has been published by
the Superior, besides other works, tending to illustrate
the language and opinions of the natives. In 1831, the
number of students was, seven young Chinese, two
Manilla youths, and thirteen Portuguese ; besides those
who attended for daily instruction. A large stock of
Christian books, in the Chinese language, is kept on
hand, and missionaries are frequently despatched from
thence, to the provinces. The Superior is in corres-
pondence with the agents of the missions, in various
parts of China, and can convey and procure intelligence,
to and from the interior, with the greatest regularity.
Besides the Lazarites and the agents of the Propa-
ganda, the Spaniards have an establishment, at Macao,
for receiving Missionary candidates from Europe, in-
structing them in the language, and conveying them into
the country. Scarcely a month passes, without some
new arrivals, or departures ; and the vacant posts in the
interior, are thus kept constantly supplied with pastors.
They all wear the European habit in Macao, but adopt
the native dress on entering the field. When Europeans
are to be introduced into the provinces, information is
previously sent to the places appointed, where adherents
yGoogk
CHARACTER OF THE MISSIONARIES.
are prepared to receive and conceal them. On arriving
at the place of destination, the missionaries generally
retire to some secret dwelling, known only to the Chris-
tians, and seldom appear abroad ; while all who desire
instruction, or the administration of the sacraments, go
to them. Some remain, fifteen or twenty years, in their
secluded retreats, and thus keep up the number of their
followers, without attracting the notice of government.
The allowance to an European missionary, in the interior,
is about one hundred and forty dollars a year ; considera-
ble sums, are, however, required for travelling expenses
— for ensuring secrecy — for supporting the poor — and for
carrying on the other business of the mission : and a
commercial gentleman, connected with Canton, informed
the author, that the different superiors of the missions, in
Macao, negotiate bills on Europe, to the amount of
,£40,000 annually.
The character of the first Catholic missionaries, may be
partly deduced from the preceding sketch of their history.
In referring to their labors, Dr. Milne remarks, "The
learning, personal virtues, and ardent zeal of some of
them, deserve to be imitated by all future missionaries;
will be equalled by few, and, perhaps, rarely exceeded
by any. Their steadfastness and triumph in the midst
of persecutions, even to blood and death, in all imagina-
ble forms, shew that the questionable Christianity which
they taught, is to be ascribed to the effect of education,
not design ; and affords good reason to believe, that they
have long since joined the army of martyrs, and are now
wearing the crown of those who spared not their lives
unto the death, but overcame by the blood of the lamb,
and the word of his testimony. It is not to be doubted
that many sinners, were, through their labors, turned
from sin to holiness; and they will finally have due
praise from God, as fellow workers in his kingdom."
Some idea of their doctrines may be gathered from
the books which they have published in the Chinese lan-
guage. Many of these are written in a lucid and ele-
gant style, and discuss the points at issue, between
Christians and Confucians, in a masterly and conclusive
manner. Their doctrinal and devotional works are clear,
on the trinity and the incarnation ; while the perfections
yGoogk
604 NATURE OF THEIR WRITING*.
of the deity, the corruption of human nature, and re*
demption by Christ, are fully stated ; and though some
unscriptural notions are now and then introduced, yet,
all things considered, it is quite possible for humble and
patient learners to discover, by such teaching, their
sinful condition, and trace out the way of salvation
through a Redeemer. It must not be forgotten, also,
that the catholics translated the major part of the New
Testament into Chinese; and though there is no evi-
dence of this having been published, yet large portions of
the Gospels and epistles were inserted in the lessons,
printed for the use of the congregations. As it regards
the sciences, the Catholics have done much to develope
them to the Chinese ; and a native, who had been in-
structed by them, lately published a treatise on astron-
omy and geography, which has been highly esteemed
and widely circulated.
The Romish missionaries have not been remiss in
preparing works, for the elucidation of the Chinese lan-
guage to Europeans. A manuscript Latin and Chinese
dictionary has long existed, while the work of Premare,
entitled "Notitia Linguae Sinicae," is above all praise. It
embraces, within small compass, all that can be said on
Chinese grammar; while, others attempting to reduce it
to European models have failed.
The present race of adherents to the catholic missions
in China, whatever the original converts may have been,
are, it is to be feared, sadly deficient, both in knowledge
and practice. Deprived, for the most part, of intelligent
instructors; left generally to the care of the native
catechists, who are not much better than themselves ;
and adopting the Christian profession mainly as the
result of education or connection, it is hardly to be ex-
pected that they would excel, either in grace or zeal.
The modern missionaries, in admitting members, merely
require an outward profession, without insisting on a
change of heart, or scarcely a reformation of life ; the
Scriptures are not placed in the hands of the people;
religious services are conducted in a language which
the generality do not understand ; oeremonies are fre-
quent, and public preaching rare ; while, from the laxity
of morals too common in their communities, we much
yGoogk
REFLECTIONS. 205
fear, that the catholic converts, in the present day, are
very little better than the surrounding heathen.
On the whole we may conclude, that the Romish mis-
sionaries, from first to last, have been rather solicitous
about the quantity, than the quality, of their success ;
while they have displayed a spirit of time-serving compli-
ance with the prejudices of the heathen, and failed to
exhibit Christianity in its most inviting form to the
nations. Had they succeeded in establishing their
religion throughout China, we question whether, from
their known bigotry, they would not have presented
insurmountable obstacles to the efforts of protestant labor-
ers. If any thing earthly could have contributed to suc-
cess, they had certainly the fairest opportunity of real-
izing their object; the power of numbers, the influence
of wealth, the patronage of Christian kings, the attrac-
tions of a showy worship, and high scientific attainments,
all promised fair for the accomplishment of their design.
They have, however, partially failed; and, in their
failure, read us a lesson, not to make flesh our arm,
but to trust in the living God, who worketh all things
according to the counsel of his own will: At the same
time, we are not to be discouraged by their repulse : the
laws which proscribe them, do not necessarily affect
us: some of their practices, against which the Chinese
excepted, we shall not imitate : such as the celibacy of
the clergy, and the cloistering of women ; the inter-
ference of a foreign potentate, with the authority of the
emperor, will not be promoted by us ; the Scriptures will
be made the standard of judgment, and reason and con*
science alone appealed to. Instead of beginning from
the top of society, we propose commencing from the
bottom ; and aim to influence, first, the extremities, and
then the heart of the empire. With the love of Christ
for our motive, and the salvation of souls for our end ;
employing Christian benevolence, and Christian intelli-
gence, as the means ; and depending simply and solely
on God for his blessing, we hope and believe, that though
slow, our work will be sure, and finally effectual.
18
yGoogk
CHAPTER X.
PROTESTANT MISSIONS TO CANTON.
Mission projected — Want of information— Morrison appointed — sails
~ for Canton — Mode of living there — Pious breathings — Extreme caution
—•Marriage and appointment— -Religious services — Printing commenc-
ed—Adverse edict— Arrival of Milne — Voyage to Java—New Testa-
ment completed— Baptism of a convert — Genesis printed — Removal of
Milne — Embassy to Peking— Old Testament completed— Character of
the translation — Dictionary finished— Morrison visits England— Pre-
sented to the kin£ — Reception by the society — Returns to China — La-
bors of A-fah— his letter — Baptism of Teen Ching— A-Gang — and Choo
Tsing — Death of Morrison— 'Persecution of Afah— Proclamation of the
magistrate — Afah's account — Conclusion.
From the era of the reformation to the commencement
of the present century, Protestant Christians attempted
nothing for the evangelization of China. A work of
such magnitude, called for a variety of talent and a
length of labor, which could not have been supplied by
individuals ; and the energies of an associate body were
necessary to grapple with difficulties so vast, and to carry
on operations so protracted.
The London Missionary Society, was the first protes-
tant institution that considered the wants and claims of
China. In the year 1805, the directors turned their
thoughts towards that empire, and came to a resolution
to attempt a translation of the Holy Scriptures into the
Chinese language. The immense population of China,
and the deplorable darkness in which they were involved,
led the fathers of the society to arrange a plan, for bring*
ing the light of divine truth to shine upon the moral
gloom ; but they felt satisfied, that in order to do the
yGoogk
MISSION PROJECTED. 207
work effectually, the individual undertaking it should be
well grounded in evangelical doctrine, and thoroughly ^
acquainted with the language of the country. Their v
views were at first directed to Penang, which being a
free port, and having a colony of Chinese emigrants set-
tled on it, affording a good opportunity for cultivating the
language, and for laboring among the people. If a bless-
ing should attend the design, native agents might be
raised up, and the Gospel extended by their instrumen- %
tality into the heart of the celestial empire. As a col-
lateral object, the Malay nations might be attended to, w
and religious tracts prepared and circulated, for their
benefit. It is singular, that at that early period, the plan
should have been suggested, which has in a great meas-
ure formed the basis of the society's operations ever
since. The scheme was, however, at that time, only in
embryo ; and little was done towards the accomplishment
of the design.
The difficulties in the way, were great : and among
the foremost was, the want of information. The country '
and its inhabitants were, in a great measure, unknown ;
and though the Romish missionaries had sent home
voluminous accounts of that region, yet their statements
had not obtained much circulation, or credence with the
British public. The wondering style in which some of
them wrote, and the very wonderful things they related,
— unsupported by the collateral evidence of our own
countrymen, led many to doubt their judgment, and some
their veracity ; so that their accounts made but little im-
pression. The gentlemen connected with Lord Macart-
ney's embassy, were none of them acquainted with the
Chinese language ; and were therefore unable to add l
much to what the Jesuits had communicated. Indeed,
many doubted, whether the native tongue ever could be
attained by foreigners : not considering that the Catholic
mission to that country had been carried on for more
than two hundred years ; during which time, the lan-
guage had not only been acquired, but many treatises on
religion and science composed, which had been under-
stood and esteemed by the natives.
In the year 1806, two missionaries, Messrs. Brown and v
Morrison, were appointed; and directed to turn their
yGoogk
306 MORRISON APPOINTED.
attention to the study of the language, assisted by Yong-
sam-tak, a native of China, then in England. Some ao
, quaintance with the mathematics, and with the medical
art, was also thought necessary ; and, as age is venerable
in China, it was judged adviseable to request Dr. Van-
derkemp, then in South Africa, to join his younger
brethren, in this important undertaking. Mr. Brown,
soon declined the mission ; and Dr. Vanderkemp, " could
not feel it his duty to leave Africa, till God should call
him out of it, as evidently as he had called him into it."
Thus, the devoted Morrison was left to undertake the
work alone ; and, considering his character and talents,
it was well that the task of commencing so delicate and
difficult an enterprize devolved on so pious, persevering,
and prudent a laborer. " His talents," says Dr. Milne,
" were rather of the solid than the showy kind ; fitted
more for continued labor, than to astonish by sudden
bursts of genius ; and his well known caution fitted him
' for a station, where one false step, at the beginning,
might have delayed the work for ages.' 1
About this time, it was discovered that there existed
in the British Museum, a Harmony of the Gospels and
the Pauline Epistles, translated into Chinese, by some
Catholic missionary ; this assisted the young student in
acquiring the language, and was of some service, in pre-
paring his subsequent translations. A manuscript Latin
and Chinese dictionary was, likewise, obtained, from the
Royal Asiatic Society ; and thus every facility afforded
for the prosecution of the undertaking.
' Whilst these movements were going on in England, a
simultaneous effort was made, in Bengal, for the attain-
ment of the same object. Mr. Johannes Lassar, an Ar-
menian gentlemen, born and educated in Macao, had
been appointed professor of the Chinese language, in the
college of Fort William, in Calcutta, and engaged in the
preparation of a version of the Scriptures from the Ar-
menian into the Chinese. This production was distin-
guished more for its native style, than for its accuracy ;
indeed, it* was hardly to be expected, that a person, igno-
rant of the original Scriptures, and destitute of biblical
learning, should be able to produce a version, at once
faithful and idiomatic
yGoogk
LEAVES ENGLAND— ARRIVES IN CHINA. 209
In the month of January, 1807, Mr. Morrison was *■
sent forth, not to Penang, as was at first intended, but to
Canton, by way of America. In the instructions afford-
ed him, the directors expressed their satisfaction at the
zeal he had displayed in acquiring the rudiments of the
language, and ventured to hope, that he would succeed
better under superior advantages. They suggested, that
he might make himself useful, as a mathematician, and
a teacher of English, whilst employed in acquiring the
Chinese tongue; after which it was intended, that he
should form a dictionary, and attempt a translation of the *
sacred Scriptures.
On his arrival at New York, our missionary soon found
a vessel proceeding to Canton. During his short resi-
dence in the United States, however, the object he had
in view, so recommended itself to Mr. Madison, Ameri-
can Secretary of State, that that gentleman gave him a
letter of introduction to the then consul at Canton, which "
afterwards proved of great service to him.
He arrived in China, September the 4th, 1807, and
had no sooner landed in Macao, than his object was dis-
covered by the Romish clergy. Proceeding to Canton,
he lived in a lower room, in a very retired and econom-
ical manner. A lamp of earthenware afforded him light,
screened by a volume of Matthew Henry. He adopted
the dress and manners of the natives ; allowing his nails
and hair to grow, eating with the chopsticks, and walk-
ing about the factory in thick Chinese shoes. In this, at
he afterwards acknowledged, he meant well, but he judg-*
ed ill ; for, in the first place, the confinement and hard
fare injured his health ; then, his singular habits depriv-
ed him of the associations of his countrymen ; and lastly,
his intercourse with the natives was hindered rather than
promoted by it. Had he been residing entirely among
the Chinese, far separated from Europeans, the adoption
of the native costume might have prevented immediate
observation, and conduced to permanent settlement ; but
in Canton, where there is a marked difference between
the Chinese and Europeans, the attempt to unite such
opposite classes, only excited the animadversions and
suspicions of both. The Catholics, in Macao, dress all
their priests and catechists in the European costume,
18»
yGoogk
210 PIOUS BREATHINGS.
which is a sort of protection against native interference ;
but when they send agents into the interior, they clothe
them after the Chinese fashion, in order to avoid the
gaze of the populace* and the annoyance of the police*
Mr. Morrison, however, soon altered his opinion and
his practice ; he thought it wise not to distinguish him-
self from other foreigners, and therefore hired a factory,
which was more convenient and conducive to health.
He was now introduced by Sir George Staunton to Mr.
Roberts, the chief of the Company's factory, at Canton,
who greatly furthered his views. Mr. R., on his death
bed, advised our missionary to avow his intention of
translating the Scriptures, on the ground that it was a
book which the Christians highly esteemed, while the
acceptance or rejection of the work would still rest with
the Chinese.
His letters and journals of this period breathe a most
delightful spirit of ardent piety, and persevering zeal ;
and we make no apology for affording otfr readers a
slight specimen :—
" Allow me, in the fulness of mv heart, to say, that on a review of
what the Lord's people have done for this distant land, I am overcome
with the most grateful emotions. I am grateful to you, dear brethren, on
behalf of the heathen 5 but my regard rises to my Lord, and your Lord*
It was Jesus, who on Calvary died upon the cross, that put it into your
hearts, and I trust into the heart of your feeble sinful brother, who fills
this pagp; to pity the nations. The spirit of Jesus moved on the face of
the cfeurch, and excited the present concern for perishing millions. The
same spirit must continue to operate, or the effort will decline to cold in-
difference. Allusions to self are here unsuitable ; but permit me. in the
simplicity of my heart, to request of you, with much affection, frequent
supplications in behalf of him, who, in his voluntary exile to the land of
Siam, can scarcely bear up under the multiplicity of cares and duties
which devolve upon him.
44 But the voice of thanksgiving, not of complaint, should be ours.
Hitherto the Lord hath helped us. He has done great things for us,
whereof we are glad. We take not in the wide range of his benefits,
which exceed the ken of angels, but we speak of his gracious countenance
afforded the mission to China. Your missionary sits here to-day, on the
confines of the empire, learning the language of the heathen ; and would
go onward, believing that it is the cause of Him who can and will over-
turn every mountainous difficulty, that may oppose the progress of the
glorious Gospel."
Well might the directors say, on perusing these com-
munications, " The spirit of perseverance, fortitude*
diligence, and fervent piety, manifested by our mis-
yGoogk
MARBIAGB AND APPOINTMENT. 211
sionary, affords us great satisfaction ; and we trust is a
happy presage of the accomplishment of that great work
to which he is devoted."
In 1808, a misunderstanding between the British and
Chinese authorities, compelled Mr. Morrison, with all v
other Englishmen, to repair to Macao. Here he was '
employed in studying the Mandarin and Canton dialects.
His helps were imperfecl, and his progress unequal to
his labor ; but he plodded on, even offering up his secret
prayers in Chinese, that he might become more accus-
tomed to the language. Many civilities were received,
but he seldom went abroad. The first time he ventured
out in Macao, was on a moonlight night, under an escort
of two Chinese. There was, indeed, great need of cau-
tion ; as he had to guard against the jealousies of the
Chinese government on the one hand, and the bigotry of
the Catholic priesthood, on the other : while it was
equally necessary to secure the good opinion of the
British authorities, as they had the power of deportation,
whenever they judged his presence in China unnecessary
or improper. As Dr. Milne has justly observed. " The
patience that refuses to be conquered, the diligence that
never tires, the caution that always trembles, and the
studious habit that spontaneously seeks retirement, were
best adapted for the first Protestant missionary to China."
In the close of 1808, Mr. Morrison was married to
Miss Morton, daughter of John Morton, Esq., then on a
visit to Macao ; and on the same day, received an ap-
pointment as translator to the Company's factory at Can- l
ton, on a salary which rendered him independent of the
Society's funds. On the news of this appointment reach-
ing England, many thought that Mr. M.'s attention had
been diverted from the primary object of his mission ;
and while they rejoiced in the relief afforded to the funds
of the institution, they feared that a faithful laborer was
thereby lost to the cause. This was, however, by no
means the case. One of the objects for which Mr. M.
left his native land, viz. the acquisition of the Chinese
language, and the preparation of a dictionary, could be
better secured in the service of the Company, than in
that of the Society ; while sufficient leisure was left for
evangelizing the heathen.
yGoogk
212 COMMENCES PRINTING.
Though preaching was not the main object of his mis-
sion, yet Mr. M. could not be satisfied without communi-
cating religious truth orally to the natives. As this
could not be done openly, he endeavored to effect it by
holding secret meetings, with a few natives, in his own
room i where, with locked doors, he read and explained
the Gospels, every Sabbath day. Such services, though
not sufficient to gratify the ardent missionary, who longs
to address his listening thousands, might yet be owned
and blessed of God, to the awakening of a few ; and
these few might influence others, until with ever enlarg-
ing, and still increasing circles, the movement might
spread, till it affected the whole surface of society.
'This year a grammar was prepared for the press, and
the manuscript of the New Testament was partly fit to
be printed ; but the publication of both were deferred,
till a more extensive knowledge of the language should
inspire the missionary with more confidence in his pro-
ductions*
In 1810, Mr. Morrison, having satisfied himself that
the Acts of the Apostles, brought out with him, would, if
amended and revised, be useful, made an effort to get it
printed. The expense was great, amounting to about
half a-crown per copy ; which was about ten times as
much as ought to have been charged for this business.
But the book was ranked among prohibited works ; and
the printers, having to run some risk in getting it through
the press, took advantage of this circumstance, and
charged accordingly. On presenting a copy of the Acts
to the Bible Society, the committee of that institution
were pleased to vote Mr. Morrison the sum of five hun-
dred pounds, to aid in promoting the circulation of the
Chinese Scriptures.
In 18 LI, Mr. M. transmitted his Chinese grammar
to Bengal, for the purpose of being printed ; but the
publication was delayed till the year 1815, when it was
printed at Serampore, at the expense of the East India
Company.
In the same year a small tract on redemption was
drawn up by Mr. Morrison, which has been widely cir-
culated, and highly esteemed. The Assembly's shorter
catechism was also rendered into Chinese ; but being a
yGoogk
ADVERSE EDICT. 213
translation, it was necessarily more stiff and unidiomatic
than the former. It was used, however, in the mission
schools, and has been of some service in training cate-
chumens in the knowledge of Christianity.
In 1812, the Gospel of Luke was printed in Chinese,
which having been presented to the Bible Society, a
second donation of five hundred pounds was made.
About the same time, the missionaries at Serampore
printed the Gospels of Matthew and Mark, to which that
of John was afterwards added, encouraged by grants of
the Bible Society.
About this period, the Chinese government published
an edict against Christianity, whereby printing religious
books, and preaching the Gospel, were made capital
offences. The Romish missionaries at Peking were
silenced, and some of them imprisoned, till they could be
transported to Europe. Mr. Morrison, however, pro-
ceeded in Jiis work undismayed, resolved to persevere in
spite of imperial decrees, though careful not to invite the
notice of government. The directors of the missionary
society, as little discouraged as their agent, sent out the
same year Mr. Milne, to the aid of Mr. Morrison, who
proved a very acceptable fel I ow-laborei.
In the month of July, 1813, -Mr. Milne reached
Macao; but was ordered, at the instigation of the
Romish clergy, to quit the settlement within ten days.
Having no resource, he proceeded to Canton, where he
spent five months in studying the language ; and at the
close of the season, set sail for Java, with a large cargo
of New Testaments and tracts, which were just ready for
distribution. Thus the bigotry of the Catholics turned
out rather to the furtherance of the Gospel. The gov-
ernment of Macao have since become more liberal, and
it is not likely that Protestant missionaries will again be
disturbed in their residence there.
Mr. Milne was furnished for his journey through the
Archipelago with two thousand Testaments, ten thou- '
sand tracts, and five thousand catechisms ; which, con-
sidering the jealousy of the Chinese government, were
carried through the press without much difficulty. Hav-
ing committed to memory Dr. Morrison's dialogues, and
transcribed his grammar, Mr. Milne set out on this
yGoogk
214 NEW TESTAMENT COMPLETED.
important tour. He touched at Banca, where many
books were distributed ; and on the tenth of March
arrived at Batavia. The Hon. Sir Stamford Raffles,
lieutenant-governor of Java, furnished him with the
means of travelling, at the expense of government, over
the whole island ; whereby abundant opportunities were
afforded for distributing books, and great interest ex-
cited amongst the Chinese settlers. During the course
of his journey /he printed about eighteen hundred copies
of the first chapter of Genesis, with three hundred
tracts, and a thousand hand-bills; the latter his own
composition.
In the mean time, Mr. Morrison continued his unob-
trusive labors in Canton, expounding the Scriptures, and
praying with his domestics. Some of whom appeared to
profit by the word, and expressed a desire to be baptized.
On announcing the completion of the Chinese New
Testament to the Bible Society, Mr. Morrison writes,
January 11, 1814:—
" I beg to inform the Society, that the translation of the New Testa-
ment into Chinese, has been completed, and I hourly expect the last sheet
from the press. Allow me to notice, that I give this to the world, not as
a perfect translation. That some sentences are obscure, and that some
might be better rendered, I suppose to be matter of course in every trans-
lation made by a foreigner, l have done my best ; it only remains that I
commit it by prayer to the Divine blessing. The Gospels, the closing
epistles, ana the book of Revelations, are entirely my own translating.
The middle part of the volume is founded on the work of some unknown
-individual, whose pious labors were deposited in the British Museum. I
took the liberty of altering and supplying what appeared to me requisite ;
and I feel great pleasure in recording the benefit which I first derived
from the labors oi my unknown predecessor."
During this year, the East India Company, fully im-
pressed with a sense of the value of the dictionary com-
piled by Mr. Morrison, sent out an experienced printer,
with the necessary apparatus, to carry the work through
the press. Much difficulty was at first experienced in
getting the Chinese characters engraved, but by the
talent and perseverance of Mr. P. P. Thorns, these diffi-
culties were overcome, and the work made encouraging
progress.
In 1814, a small tract was drawn up by Mr. Morrison,
on Old Testament History, with a Chinese hymn book ;
yGoogk
FIRST CONVERT BAPTIZED. 215
another edition of the New Testament was also published)
in the 12mo. form. The engraving of the blocks cost
five hundred dollars, or eleven-pence for every hundred
characters ; and the printing and binding were done at
half a dollar each copy. The Committee of the Bible
Society, on receiving the first complete copy of the Chi-
nese New Testament, voted the sum of one thousand
pounds, towards furthering the undertaking. This year,
the missionaries were encouraged by the baptism of the
first Chinese convert. His name was Tsae A-ko, aged
twenty-seven, who, after long instruction and trial, came
forward, and confessed his faith in the Lord Jesus, in the
following terms : —
" Jesus making- atonement for us, is the blessed sound. Language and
thought, are both inadequate to exhaust the gracious and admirable good-
ness to Jesus. I now believe in him, and rely on his merits for the re-
mission of sins. I have many defects, and without faith in Jesus, should
be eternally miserable. Now, that we have heard of the forgiveness of
sins, through Jesus, we ought with all our hearts, to rely on his goodness.
When I reflect, and question myself, I perceive that, from childhood till
now, I have had no strength — no merit—- no learning. Hitherto, I have
done nothing to answer to the goodness of God, in giving me existence in
the world, as a human being. I have not recompensed the kindness of
my parents, my relations, my friends. Shall I repine 1 Shall I hope in
my good deeds 1 No. I entirely cast myself upon Jesus, for the remis-
sion of sins, and pray to God to confer upon me his Holy Spirit."
Dr. Morrison's account of him, is as follows : —
" When Tsae A-ko first came to me, he did not well understand what
I meant. Three years afterwards, when I could speak better, he com-
prehended a little more ; and being employed in superintending the print-
ing of the New Testament, he began to see that the merits of Jesus were
sufficient for the salvation of all mankind, and hence believed in him.
His natural temper was not good, and I thought it better that he should
retire from my service. He continued, however, to come and worship
with us on Sabbath days. He prayed earnestly, and read our Christian
books 5 from the perusal of which he became convinced of his errors, saw
that his nature was evil, and that he had not fulfilled his duty to his friends
and brethren. His knowledge is, of course, limited ; but, I hope that his
faith is sincere. Taking the conduct of Philip, therefore, for my guide, at
a spring of water, issuing from the foot of a lofty hill, by the sea side,
away from human observation, I baptized, in the name of the Father,
Son, and Holy Spirit. Tsae A-ko, whose character and confession have
been above given. May he be the first fruits of a great harvest : one of
millions, who shall believe, and be saved from the wrath to come."
Tsae A-ko adhered to the profession of the Gospel
until his death, which took place in 1^18. He died of
yGoogk
216 GENUS AKD FSAUfS PRIHTXD.
a consumption ; bat baring been removed to a distance
from his instructor, there was no means of ascertaining
bis actual state of mind, whilst exchanging worlds.
During the winter of this year, the sum of one thou-
sand dollars was paid to Mr. Morrison, by the executors
of the late W. Parry, Esq. for the purpose of diffusing
the knowledge of our holy religion ; the principal part
was appropriated to the printing of the New Testament
In 1815, the book of Genesis, and the Psalms of Da*
rid, were printed ; and the Bible Society assisted the
work, by a further grant of one thousand pounds. The
missionaries at Serampore were, also, encouraged by
grants, in aid of their translations.
Finding that the public preaching of the Gospel, and
free intercourse with the natives, were difficult in China,
Mr. Milne suggested the propriety of establishing a mis-
sion in the Malayan archipelago, where no restrictions
would be laid upon missionary exertions, and where
pious young men might be trained for future labor. He
accordingly removed to Malacca, and commenced the
mission there.
During the summer of 1815, the indiscretion of a na-
tive, who was engaged in cutting metal types for the dic-
tionary, attracted the attention of the local government ;
and the person, in whose possession the blocks of the
New Testament were, fearing lest he might be involved,
suddenly destroyed the chief part of them ; which cost
the mission five hundred dollars to repair.
In the year 1816, another grant of one thousand
pounds was received from the Bible Society, towards the
Erinting of the Scriptures ; and grants of three and four
undred pounds from the Tract Society, for the purpose
of printing religious tracts, in the Chinese language. A
few friends, in America, likewise contributed four hun-
dred pounds.
On the 7th of July, 1816, Mr. Morrison accompanied
Lord Amherst, to Peking. They arrived at the capital,
on the 14th of August, and the ambassador having refus-
ed to perform the ceremony of prostration before the em-
peror, they returned, by land, to Canton. Considerable
information was acquired by this tour, both of the various
provinces, and of the different dialects spoken in them.
yGoogk
COMPLETION OF THE BIBLE. 217
In the year 1817, the Senatus Academicus of the
University of Glasgow, conferred upon Mr. Morrison, the
degree of doctor in divinity.
This year, Dr. Morrison published " A view of China,
for Philological Purposes," in English ; and a translation
of the " Morning and Evening Prayers of the Church of
England," in Chinese. At the same time, Dr. Morrison
and Mr. Milne arranged between them, the portion each
should take of the translation of the Old Testament ;
Dr. M. choosing the Pentateuch, with the Psalms and
Prophetical Books, while the rest devolved on Mr. Milne.
Considerable portions of both these divisions were, how-
ever, already prepared. This year, also, the Bible So-
ciety granted another thousand pounds, for the printing
of the Chinese Scriptures.
During the year 1818, the direct labors of Dr. Morri-
son, to diffuse the blessings of Christianity in China,
were confined to the narrow sphere of his own house-
hold, and a few others, who came to hear him, with
closed doors. The earnestness with which he prose-
cuted his sedentary labors, in the compilation of the dic-
tionary, and the further translation of the Scriptures,
greatly encroached on his general health, and he began
to suffer from severe attacks of indisposition.
In 1818, Dr. Morrison's health revived ; the Chinese
dictionary was in a state of forwardness, and the alpha-
betic portion brought to a conclusion. A few natives
continued their attendance on his ministry, who mani-
fested attention and reverence. In the month of Novem-
ber of this year, the translation of the Bible was com-
pleted by Morrison and Milne, and another thousand
pounds was granted by the Bible Society. In reference
to the principles and character of his translation, Dr.
Morrison writes : —
" By the mercy of God, an entire version of the Scriptures, into Chi-
nese, has been brought to a conclusion. Mr. Milne translated Job, and
the historical books j the rest of the Old Testament, was wholly my own
translation. Of the New, I translated the four Gospels, and from He-
brews, to the end. The other books of the New Testament, I edited,
with such alterations, as in my conscience, and with the degree of
knowledge of the Chinese language which I then possessed, I thought
necessary.
" I always stated, explicitly, that the Chinese manuscript, in the British
19
yGoogk
218 CHARACTER OF THE TRANSLATION.
Museum, a copy of which I procured, was the foundation of the New
Testament in Chinese, which 1 completed and edited.
u As to opinions which natives may give of the work, the following
things should also be considered. China possesses much ancient litera-
ture, which has, for many centuries, been the constant study of the learn-
ed, who have wrought up the language to a high degree of elegant con-
ciseness and classical allusion. In consequence of this, they are extremely
fastidious in respect of style, and loathe whatever is not classical Chinese.
The ' vulgar talk ' of the Chinese, which the literati despise, does not
mean, ' low vulgar expressions/ but common language, in distinction
from an elevated, classical, and recondite style, intelligible only to per-
sons of education. The learned of China think, that every respectable
book ought to be written in a sort of Latin, not in the vulgar tongue.
Choo-foo-tsze, indeed, departed from this practice, in his Philosophical
Essays ; for new ideas cannot be communicated so well, as by the sim-
plest "language. To put the book of God into such a language, either out
of compliment to the learned, or to exhibit one's own classical attain-
ments, seems to be acting over again the usage of the Egyptian priests,
who expressed their doctrines by liicroglyphics, intelligible only to the
initiated : or as other priests did, in the Khemish translation, who intro-
duced so many difficult expressions, that they contrived to render it unin-
telligible to the common people.*
"The duty of a translator is, first, to comprehend the sense, and feel
the spirit of the original } and then, to express it faithfully, perspicuously,
idiomatically, and, if he can, elegantly. For the first, a Christian student
will be more competent than a heathen translator ; for the second, one
who translates into his mother tongue, will excel. I think the first to be
of most importance j for, no elegance of composition can atone for a mis-
understanding of the meaning j whereas uncouthness in style, destroys not
the sense. By this, I mean, that a less pure and idiomatic translation,
made by a Christian missionary, is better than a translation made by the
most accomplished pagan scholar. Any of the Chinese, I have ever seen,
would slur tne work over in any way, or affect to amend the sense of the
original, when it did not comport with their previous opinions.
"In my translation, I have studied fidelity , perspicuity, and simplicity;
I have preferred common words to classical ones} ana would rather be
deemed inelegant, than hard to be understood. To the task I have
brought patient endurance of labor and seclusion from society, a calm and
unprejudiced judgment, and, I hope, an accurate mode of thinking, with
a reverential sense of the awful responsibility of misrepresenting God's
word.
" I have made no departure, in any sensible degree, from the sense of
the English version ; and have not affected to make a new translation, or
an improved version, immediately and solely, from the original/ 7
In the summer of 1S20, Dr. Morrison opened a dis-
pensary for the Chinese poor, ,at Macao, which was gra-
tuitously attended by Dr. Livingstone, till the close of
the season. It became very popular, but time and funds
were inadequate to its continuance. Dr. M. also deliv-
ered a lecture, in English, every Sabbath day, while a
course of theological instruction was kept up with the
few natives who attended.
* See IVOyly and Mant's Bible.
yGoogk
DICTIONARY FINISHED. 219
In 1821, Dr. Morrison was suddenly deprived of his
first wife, by the cholera ; she departed in the assured
hope of reaching the haven of eternal rest. In addition
to his domestic affliction, Dr. M. was much concerned at
the small effect produced by his labors, for with the ex-
ception of one or two, all remained dark.
In the beginning of 1822, a dispute occurred between
the Chinese and English, when the gentlemen of the fac-
tory were obliged to remove. On this occasion, Dr.
Morrison's acquaintance with the Chinese language, was
of considerable importance, and tended much to the paci-
fication which afterwards took place.
The same year, Dr. Morrison brought his Chinese
dictionary to a close, which has been printed by the East
India Company, at the expense of £ 15,000. By this
means, valuable facilities are furnished for the use of
English students, in attaining a most difficult language,
spoken by a people comprising one-third of the popula-
tion of the globe. His own studies, however, were pros-
ecuted with few of those helps ; hence, a much larger
portion of time was occupied, by him, in the acquisition
of the language, than will be necessary for future la-
borers.
In the beginning of 1823, Dr. Morrison arrived at
Malacca, where he found the missionaries in tolerable
health ; but sighed for his faithful fellow-servant, Wil-
liam Milne, who, though short the number of his years,
lived much in a little time. He expressed himself highly
satisfied with the college house and library; the printers,
unawed by mandarins, printing the word of God ; and
the Chinese youths singing, in their own language, the
high praises of Jehovah.
On the twentieth of March, 1824, Dr. Morrison ar-
rived in England, and the following month was intro-
duced at court by Sir George Staunton, Bart, and pre-
sented to the king by the president of the board of con-
trol. Dr. M. laid before his majesty a copy of the Chi-
nese scriptures, and an account of the Anglo-Chinese
college ; when his majesty was pleased to convey, through
the medium of the secretary of state, the expression of
bis marked approbation of that gentleman's distinguished
and useful labors.
yGoogk
2*20 MORRISON RETURNS TO CHINA.
At the public meeting of the society the same year,
Dr. Morrison presented a copy of the sacred scriptures
in Chinese, and of his English and Chinese dictionary ;
which were received with the warmest expressions of
satisfaction ; when a resolution was passed to the follow-
ing effect : —
" That this meeting contemplates with sacred delight, the completion
of a translation of the Holy Scriptures into the Chinese language, by Drs.
Morrison and Milne j and considers this event a most powerful catf upon
the Christian world to promote, by every practical method, the diffusion
of the Divine treasure now provided, and tne accomplishment of the gen-
eral purposes of the mission, long established for that extensive and inter*
esting country."
On seconding this motion, Mr. Butterworth said, that
" nearly twenty years before, when passing through the
British Museum, he had observed a young man poring
over some Chinese manuscripts, and supposed it would
prove a waste of time, considering the language of China
almost unattainable ; but now the table is loaded with
his honorable labors, and the Christian world is deeply
indebted to him." At this anniversary another thousand
pounds was given by the Bible Society.
Before he left China, Dr. Morrison ordained Leang
Afah, converted through the instrumentality of Dr.
Milne, to the work of an evangelist; and thus sanctioned
his endeavors to promote Christianity among his coun-
trymen in China.
Puring the following year, Dr. M. endeavored to pro-
mote the cultivation of Chinese literature in this country,
by forming a language institution, in aid of the propaga-
tion of Christianity ; designed to afford missionaries of
every class the facilities for acquiring the rudiments of
the native language, before proceeding to their stations.
A few students commenced the study of Chinese on this
principle.
In the month of May, 1826, Dr. Morrison, having been
. previously united in marriage to Miss Armstrong, of Liv-
erpool, embarked on board the Orwell, for China, to de-
vote himself again to the evangelization of that country ;
and on the 19th of September, arrived safe at Macao.
During Dr. Morrison's absence, Leang Afah composed
a small volume in Chinese, explanatory of the epistle to
yGoogk
afah's conversations. 221
the Hebrews, of which Dr. M. spoke favorable : also an
essay on the Christian religion ; in which he pointed out
the necessity of a Saviour ; and directed his countrymen
to the Bible, which had been translated for their use.
He also drew up an account of his experience, which has
since been printed.
Of Afah's conversations with his countrymen, the fol-
lowing is a specimen. Afah, whilst in a passage boat,,
was reading the Gospel of Mark, when a fellow passen-
ger cast his eyes on the expression " till the Son of Man
be risen from the dead," and asked what it meant?
Afah told him of the death and resurrection of Jesus, to
make atonement for sin, confessed his own faith, and
preached to him the Gospel. Speaking of the miracles
of Jesus, the man asked him, if he had seen them ? His
answer was, " No : but they are related in the Sacred
Books." "Have you never read," said his opponent,
" what Mang-tsze has said, ' It would be better to have
no books, than to believe every book V although the wes-
tern nations believe these writings, it is not necessary
for us to credit them. 1 ' To this Afah replied, " that he
believed the things recorded in the Bible, because he
felt that he was a sinner, and that without a Saviour, he
could not escape punishment." Then, quoting Mang-
tsze again, he said, " A good man may be deceived by a
distorted representation of facts, but cannot be deluded
so as to believe things absolutely absurd."
Another conversation occurred with a literary gradu-
ate, who, taking up a volume, read in the epistles for an
hour ; when being asked his opinion, he said, *' Some
parts are easily understood ; in some sentences there is
an inverted collocation of words ; and .there are para-
graphs of which I cannot understand the subject spoken
of." To this Afah replied, " This book, being translat-
ed by persons from the western world, contains expres-
sions, that are a little rugged. In some parts, foreign
customs and allusions are introduced, and therefore those
passages are difficult to be understood." The man then
expressed the desirableness of notes, to explain ancient
usages and allusions ; " otherwise," said he, " the book
is liable to be despised."
During the summer of 1827, Dr. Morrison performed ^
19*
yGoogk
222 afah's letter,
public worship, once every Sabbath day. Leang Aflth
was with him all that time, reading the Scriptures, and
hearing them explained. Afah drew up a paraphrase
on the Romans ; and Dr. Morrison composed two vol*
umes, introductory to the reading of the Scriptures, in
Chinese.
Leang Afah lamented, with tears, his want of success
in converting souls to Christ, and resolved to write short
tracts, and put them into people's hands, as the most
practicable method of disseminating divine truth.
In a letter to the directors, he thus expresses him-
self:—
" 1 thank the Lord for his wondrous mercy, in converting my whole
family. Having been made a partaker of this peat grace, my chief hap-
piness consists in obeying the precepts of the Lord, and in loving others
as myself; the neatest expression of which is to teach them to know the
true God, and the grace of our Lord Jesus, in redeeming the world. The
men of my country are bigoted to the worship of idols, ignorant of the
true God, and of the preciousness of the sou) : hence, my heart is stirred
up to learn the true way, that I may teach it to them, and thus, not ren-
der nugatory the grace "of God, in preserving me, ana providing*, salva-
tion for all mankind.
" I have a partial knowledge of the gospel, but the field of inquiry is
unlimited ; the more thought that is bestowed upon it, the more profound
it appears. I therefore entreat the Lord, by his Holy Spirit, to open the
perceptions of my mind, if perhaps I may learn the art of repressing pas-
sion, diminishing excesses, correcting self, and admonishing others.
" But, although learning the principles be easy, carrying them into
practice is difficult ; therefore, I entreat all the teachers, in your honored
country, to pray for me, a simple disciple, that the Lord may increase my
knowledge, and help me to instruct others.
" But the people of the middle country (China) are divided into many
sects, and pride occupies their hearts 5 so that their speedy conversion
will not, I fear, be accomplished. I can only study the truth, practice it,
and set an example, that will move men's hearts, praying the Most High
Lord to convert them. The Chinese are glued fast to ten thousand forms
of idols : the root is deep, and the stem strong j to eradicate it suddenly,
will not be easy. Therefore, I hope, that all believers in the Lord Jesus,
in your honored country, will increase in benevolence, till all nations be-
come one family, and the Gospel be spread throughout the whole world/'
In the beginning of 1828, a Chinese convert was bap-
tized by Leang Afah; his name was Keu Teen-ching;
a young man, brought up to the learned profession, re-
siding in a country village, about eighty miles from
Canton. Afah's letter to Dr. Morrison, contains the
following account of his baptism : —
" On the fourth day of the present month, being the day of worship,
Keu Teen-ching received the rite of baptism, and entered into the family
yGoogk
BAPTISM OF AGANG.
223
of God. He and 1 dwell in a small bouse, where with united hearts we
study the true doctrine. We are desirous of writing a catechism of the
truth, for the use of children; and propose opening a charity school.
Next full moon we intend to begin. "
We subjoin a letter from the convert to Dr. Mor-
rison : — >
" The moral disease of man in this world, is ignorance of his true con-
dition, and too great a compliance with the customs of the world. During
the last few months, I have fallen in with my religious elder brother, and
I have been with bim morning and evening, listening to the truth. He
says, the great source of truth is from heaven ; that ancient doctrines,
though diverging through many channels, all revert to one God. On
hearing this, I was suddenly awakened, and began to think of my former
sins, stains, and pollutions; I desired to seek the gate of pardon, and
knew not the way thither. Happily I found the hand of my religious
brother pointing the way. He said, 'though your sins be as heavy as the
great mountains, if you truly repent, reform, and trust in Jesus, the
Savior of the world, you will obtain the obliteration of all your sins, and
acquire everlasting life.' I therefore poured out my heart, reverently
believed, and received the rite of baptism, to cleanse away the filth of sin;
hoping for the grace-of the Holy Spirit, to implant in my heart a root of
holiness, and assist me in bringing forth the fruit of holy virtues. "
Afah has recorded some of the conversations he had
with his idolatrous countrymen in 1830. Ignorant and
atheistical objections were made by some, while others
were deterred by the fear of man, from confessing Jesus.
Afah's father was so far softened, as to worship Jehovah,
though he continued to adore the idols of the country,
not venturing to think himself wiser than the emperor
and his mandarins.
The same year another Christian was added to the
number, named Keiih Agang. This man had been con-
nected with the mission, as a printer, from its first estab-
lishment; and during the life-time of Dr. Milne, dis-
played some anxiety to become a Christian. He is re-
markable for his honest simplicity, and firm attachment
to the cause. In the beginning of 1830, he went to live
with Afah, and studied the truths of the Gospel, with a
desire to improve. After prayer for the Spirit's aid, and
grace to persevere to the end, Agang was baptized by
Afah; and then went home, to exhort his wife to desist
from Worshipping false gods, and to trust in Jesus, for
the remission of sins. When he knelt down to pray,
«he wondered that he did not use incense matches and
Crackers, after the manner of the Chinese ; and re-
yGoogk
224 TRACTS OPENLY DISTRIBUTED.
proached him for worshipping the god of foreigners;
while she declared her determination to adhere to the
religion of her forefathers. She complained to a neigh-
bor, that her husband had forsaken the gods of his own
people, and refused to eat things offered to idols. She
proceeded even to rail him, and mock at his morning
prayers, saying that they brought her no luck, as it had
rained for two days, while she was washing.
This summer, Afah, accompanied by one of the new
converts, went to Kaou-chow-foo, about one hundred and
fifty miles W. S. W. of Canton, on the occasion of a lite-
rary examination. Here he distributed tracts throughout
the city; and posting himself in front of the examination
hall, before the literary chancellor, supplied the students
with books, to the number of seven hundred volumes.
In the year 1832, Dr. Morrison writes, "I have been
twenty-five years in China, and am now beginning to see
the work prosper. By the press, we have been able to
scatter knowledge, far and wide. Agang has been en-
gaged with the lithographic press, and A&h, in printing
nine tracts, of his own composition ; besides teaching his
countrymen daily, three of whom he has baptized during
the year."
The following year, Dr. Morrison labored, with his
assistants, Afah and Agang, to scatter the word of life;
the former embracing the opportunity of distributing
tracts among the students, at the literary examination.
These candidates had repaired, to the provincial city,
from a circuit of one hundred miles; when Afah, in the
most public manner, presented them with religious books,
which they received with avidity; and many, after read-
ing, came back for more. Afah's mind was made up for
all consequences, and he felt excited to work, "while it
was called to-day. ,, This year, 60,000 sheet tracts,
chiefly selections from the Scriptures, were printed ; with
10,000 copies of prayers and hymns. Afah was occu-
pied in circulating these, and printing more ; he, and his
fellow disciples, having had their spirits stirred to unu-
sual boldness, in tract distribution. The rulers had not
molested them, for which they thanked God, and took
courage. Dr. M. though much indisposed, continued
the usual religious services; while Mrs. M., and the
yGoogk
A CHINESE TEACHER BAPTIZED. £25
children, embarked for England, for health and educa-
tion.
A Chinese teacher, named Choo Tsing, who had been
formerly employed in the college, at Malacca, returned,
this year, to China. On the voyage, they fell in with a
heavy gale, which carried away the masts, and caused
the vessel to spring a leak. Every one expected a
watery grave, and while consternation spread through
every breast, the teacher lifted up his heart to heaven,
and recollecting that he had heard the Gospel preached,
without giving his heart to its cordial reception, he de-
termined, that, if God would forgive his sins, and save
him from the impending calamity, he would spend his
life, in obedience to his will. After a time, the storm
abated, and they reached China in safety; when the
heathen began to collect money, to buy victims, incense,
and candles, to offer in the idol temples. Choo Tsing
refused to contribute to this object, but aided some ship-
wrecked sufferers, who stood in need of his charity.
After his arrival at Canton, he was engaged in the ser-
vice of the Company, and having been tried for some
time, was baptized by Dr. Morrison. He then com-
menced reading the Scriptures, and prayer in his family,
at which his pagan wife laughed. He persevered, how-
ever, in this duty ; and on Sundays, his neighbors joined
him, when they had a service of an hour's length, with
ten or a dozen persons to hear.
About this time, Af&h writes, —
" Several persons have obeyed the truth, and entered the church of the
holy religion. There are upwards of ten of us, who with one heart, serve
the Lord, and learn the doctrines of the Gospel. Every Sabbath day,
we assemble together to praise the Saviour, for the mighty grace of re-
demption. Hitherto, the Lord has protected us ; so that we enjoy tran-
quillity : therefore, I praise our heavenly Father, for converting us by his
grace. Further, I hope, that we may persevere in persuading men to
serve the Lord ; and, finally, ascend to the heavenly regions, to praise the
self-existent God, throughout eternal ages. "
In the beginning of 1834, Afah, and one of his disci-
ples made a short tour, to distribute books among the
people in the country, which were generally well received.
One schoolmaster requested copies of the Scripture les-
sons, for the use of his pupils in the school.
yGoogk
226 DEATH OF MORRISON.
On the 1st of August, of the same year, the beloved
Morrison was called away by death. He had been in-
disposed for some time; but his removal, at last, was
sudden. He had composed, about forty days before his
death, a sermon in English, from the first three verses of
the fourteenth of John, which he entitled, "Heaven, the
believer's home;" but increasing debility prevented his
preaching it. His services in Chinese, with his domes-
tics and dependents, were, however, continued to the
close of his life. On the last of his earthly sabbaths,
about a dozen were assembled in an upper room, for
prayer. During the service, the Spirit of God seemed to
be present. They sang the Redeemer's praises, in Chi-
nese, with unusual ardor; and the venerable missionary,
notwithstanding his extreme weakness, exhorted them
with affectionate warmth, to flee from the wrath to come.
He declined soon afterwards ; and on the 1st of August,
his weakness and pain were extreme. They then pre-
pared to send him to Macao, but it was his corpse only
that went ; for on that night, about ten o'clock, he peace-
fully fell asleep in Jesus.
Previous to his death, Dr. Morrison had received an
appointment from the King, similar to that which he had
held under the Company : this new office he was
allowed to hold only a few days, when he was called
away, to fill a higher situation, conferred upon him by
the King of kings, in the courts above. His esteemed
son, Mr. J. R. Morrison, now occupies the post of trans-
lator .-
In his last letter to the Directors, Dr. Morrison writes :
" I wait patiently, the events to he developed in the course of Divine
Providence. The Lord reigneth. If the kingdom of God our Saviour
prosper in China, all will be well : other matters are comparatively of
small importance. May the Lord bless and prosper the London Mission-
ary Society, and may we all be prepared for that day which is fast ap-
proaching. Farewell."
Thus he died, as he lived, full of the spirit of piety,
and panting after the salvation of China.
Not a month after Dr. Morrison's death, a new calam-
ity befel the mission. The devoted Affch, anxious to
make the best of every opportunity, had, according to
bis previous practice, been engaged in distributing
yGoogk
PERSECUTION ARISES. 227
books among the literary candidates at Canton; and in
order to this, took up his station in front of the exami-
nation hall. Both the motive and action were good, but
the effort was ill-timed. It was just at the period, when
the native authorities were in a ferment, about the
affair of Lord Napier; the British trade was stopped, and
every thing connected with foreigners fell under sus-
picion.
On the first day, a petty officer ordered Afah not to
distribute books, and took some away ; but, as they were
not disapproved of by the magistrate, he continued to
distribute them. On the following day, the petty officer
again interfered, and took one or two of the distributors
before the magistrate. They were, however, dismissed ;
and here the matter might have rested, but for political
affairs. About this time, Lord Napier, finding that the
Chinese government had stopped the trade, and declined
all direct communication with the British authorities, re-
sorted to the extraordinary measure of publishing "an
official document," in the Chinese language, exhibiting
"the present state of the relations between China and
Great Britain;" which he had lithographed, and pla-
carded in the neighborhood of the factories. This new
step, appealing to the public sentiment, in a country
where no one had hitherto been allowed to think, inde-
pendently of the government, roused the ire of the
viceroy ; who issued a new edict, interdicting all trade
with the English, and denouncing, as traitors, all natives
that might enter the factories. Upon this, the servants
of the foreigners Red in a panic, and consternation spread
among the Chinese in every direction.
The next step was, to ascertain who had drawn up
and printed the offensive document. As the native
rulers never would believe, that foreigners could write,
still less print Chinese, they imagined that some of their
own subjects had done it for them ; and as Afah's com-
panions had been recently before the magistrates,
charged with circulating foreign books, they were sus-
pected of aiding Lord Napier in printing his circular.
Of this, however, Afah and his brethren were perfectly
innocent; but, as they had been engaged in distributing
foreign books, they were held responsible for the offence.
yGoogk
328 PROCLAMATION OF THE MAGISTRATE.
The following proclamation was issued on the occa-
sion ; and in it, the enmity of the human heart against
the Gospel, will be sufficiently apparent, in the epithets
bestowed on our Christian publications : —
" Proclamation by the magistrate of Nan-hae (one of the divisions of
the city of Canton) for the purpose of strict prohibition. Whereas the
printing of obscene and idle tales by booksellers, has long been a matter
of legal prohibition >— it having now been discovered, that there are per-
sons who fraudulently make depraved and obscene books of the outside
barbarians, and falsely assuming the pretence of admonishing to virtue,
print and distribute them, which is in a high degree contrary to law ;
orders are therefore hereby given to the oolice runners, to make strict ex-
amination for them ; to ascertain correctly the shop where the books have
been printed ; and to burn and destroy the blocks used. If any rashly
presume to print and distribute such books, they shall assuredly be seized,
and punished with the utmost rigor of the law. Decidedly no indulgence
shall be shewn. "
Here it may be observed, that the Chinese are in the
habit of designating every publication that differs from
the Confucian, or orthodox school, as depraved and ob-
scene; though it may not contain a single expression
offensive to modesty, or injurious to morals. They are
anxious, at the same time, to make all their proceedings
wear the appearance of justice ; hence they affect to be
the firm opponents of every thing that may deprave and
delude the mind. Their standard, however, being incor-
rect, their boastings are vain, and their vituperations
unfounded; while the only purpose such documents
serve, is to blind a people already misled to their own
ruin.
Afiih's account of the affair is as follows ; —
" Lean? Afah respectfully writes to aU those who love and believe- in -
Jesus, wishing them happiness.
" For three or four years I have been in the habit of circulating the
scripture lessons, which have been joyfully received by many. This year
the triennial examination of literary candidates was held in Canton, and I
desired to distribute books among the candidates. On the twentieth of
August, therefore, accompanied by Woo Achang, Chow Asan, and Leang
Asan, I distributed more than five thousand volumes, which were gladly
received, without the least distdrbance. The next day we distributed five
thousand more. On the third day, after several hundreds had been cir-
culated, a police officer seized Woo Achang, with a set of books, and
took him before the magistrate of Nan-hae; who after examining them,
bade the officer not interfere with a matter of such little importance. On
the fourth day, we proceeded with our work, when the police officer again
seized ten sets, while the distributor happily escaped, and returned. The
next day, I heard that the police officer had taken the books to the chief
yGoogk
THE FLOCK SCATTERED, 229
magistrate of the city ; and apprehending a search, we put the rest of our
books into boxes, and removed to another place. On the twenty-fifth, the
chief magistrate sent officers to my house, and seized Chow As an, with
his partner, Akae, and brought them up for trial. Akae refused to afford
any information, when the magistrate commanded the attendants to give
him forty blows on the face, which rendered him unable to speak. When
Chow Asan was examined, he disclosed every thing. The next day, the
magistrate sent a number of men in pursuit of me, but being unsuccessful
in their search, they seized three of the printers, with four hundred copies
of the scripture lessons, and the blocks, which were taken to the office of
the chief magistrate.
" On the eight of September, I fled with my wife and daughter to
Keang-mun, a large town west of Macao. The next day, the magistrate
sent two government boats, and a hundred men to my residence, to seize
all my family, male and female ; but not finding us, they seized three of
my kindred, and sealed the doors of my house. On hearing this, I fled to
Cnih-kan (a more secluded sea port, in the same direction) where I re-
mained several days.
" At length, my money was all expended, and I dared not return to
Canton, lest I should fall into the hands of the police officers. I therefore
made an effort to go to Macao, which, by the gracious protection of God,
I reached in safety. When I met Mr. Bridgman, the sorrow of my heart
was so extreme, that I could not refrain from weeping bitterly. He told
me, however, that Mr. J. R. Morrison had made arrangements with the chief
magistrate, and for the consideration of eight hundred dollars, had ob-
tained the liberation of the printers, and the cessation of the prosecution ;
but the lieutenant-governor insisted on my being apprehended; upon
which Mr. Bridgman took me in a fast boat on board the English ships at
Lintin, where I was kindly entertained.
" Thus situated, I call to mind that all who preach the Gospel of our
Lord Jesus, must suffer persecution ; and though I cannot equal the pa-
tience of Paul or Job, I desire to imitate the ancient saints, and keep my
heart in peace. "
Mr. Bridgman writes on this occasion, " Had Afah
fallen into the hands of his pursuers, his life, for aught
we can see, would have been taken away. But our
heavenly Father has kept both him and us in safety. "
The little flock were now scattered, as sheep without
a shepherd; Afah was obliged to leave for Singapore,
where he might diffuse the Gospel among the emigrants,
without fear of persecution. Agang, however, remained
in Canton, and was the medium of communication be-
tween the missionaries and the native converts, who were
unable to come to the foreign factories.
20
yGoogk
CHAPTER XI.
MISSION TO CANTON CONTINUED.
Situation of foreigners in Canton— Surveillance of the Hong merchants
•—and compradores — Confinement — and insult— Restrictions on mission-
aries^ — Study of the native language prohibited— Difficulties of printing
native Hooks— mode of obviating tnem — State of Macao— how far open
to missionary operations — Inquiry after native converts— The literary
graduate — The printers — The family of Afah — Agang and his son-
Edict of the emperor— Commission of inquiry — its fate — missionaries
not involved — Need of caution — Little interest in behalf of Canton —
Recommendations.
On the twenty-first of July, 1835, the author arrived in
Canton, for the purpose of inquiring after the little flock
of native Christians, gathered by Dr. Morrison ; and of
undertaking a voyage along the coast to distribute Chris-
tian books among the Chinese. His observations on the
aspect of missions and the native church in Canton will
be most suitable here; reserving the account of his
voyage to a future chapter.
It will be necessary, first, to advert to the situation of
foreigners in Canton. All persons who visit that city-
are supposed to go thither for the purpose of trade, and
are expected to reside only so long as their commercial
engagements requite. Military officers, and travellers,
if they wish to proceed by the inner passage from Macao,
must represent themselves as merchants, ere they can be
allowed to embark. When they go in European packets,
however, the native authorities take no cognizance of
their arrival, and ask no questions.
The barbarians are considered by the Chinese, turbu-
lent and crafty ; and so far out of the pale of civilization,
as not to be controlled by the laws of the celestial em-
yGoogk
HONG-MERCHANTS. 231
pire. It has been found necessary, therefore, to make
natives observant of their conduct, and responsible for
their good behavior. With this view, hong, or security
merchants are appointed; who, while they monopolize
the trade, are required to instruct foreigners in their
duty, and to see to the doing of it. In order to the fulfil-
ment of this difficult task, the foreigners, without being
consulted on the subject, are placed under the surveil-
lance of the securities, who are made acquainted with
every thing done by the barbarians, and who report it, if
necessary, to the native authorities. The way in which
they acquire the requisite information, is the following.
No foreigner, except a Parsee,* is allowed to purchase
provisions in the markets : and no unauthorized Chinese
is at liberty to sell eatables to a foreigner. Again, all
the buildings of the foreign factories, belong to the
security merchants, who let them out to such persons,
and for such purposes, as they choose. Thus a foreigner
cannot procure food or shelter, without employing an
authorized purveyor, and hiring a factory from the hong*
merchants. This purveyor is called a compradore, and
must be furnished with a license from the security mer-
chants, ere he can rill that office. In fact, he is the
agent of the privileged trader, placed as a spy upon the
proceedings of the foreigner; who paying him high
wages, and allowing him a large profit upon all his pur-
chases, supposes him devoted to his interests; but the
security merchant has a stronger hold upon him, being
empowered to fleece him of his property, and to get him
bam booed and banished, if he does not in all things study
the interest of the native merchant, to the prejudice of
the foreigner.
There are besides a set of men called linguists, be-
tween the security merchant and the compradore; but
they are only a link in the chain, and are as much de-
voted to the security merchants, as the purveyors are.
When a compradore is once fixed for an individual or
firm, he has the control of all the Chinese business; and
* The Parsee? are a class of wealthy and industrious merchants, who
trade between China and Bombay ; and who. for economy's sake, bring
their own servants with them. These being Asiatics, and peaceably dis-
posed, axe allowed to purchase their own provisions.
yGoogk
333 CONFINEMENT.
if the parties insist on doing any thing against his advice
or interest, he throws up his office ; and another purveyor
not being procurable, except on harder terms, the for-
eigner must comply, or the business stop. The inter*
ference of the compradore, extends to the hiring of native
servants ; and if they are not such as he can depend
upon, or will approve of, he objects, and threatens his
employers with resignation, unless his wishes be com-
plied with. Thus every one about the premises of a
foreigner, even to the servant at his table, or in his bed-
room, is a spy upon his conduct, and carries every
thing of importance to his superiors; in default of
which, compradores have been stripped of their all,*
linguists sent to the cold countries, and hong-merchants
ruined.
Confinement is another evil, which foreigners, in Can-
ton, are obliged to bear. The factories comprise a pile
of buildings, about a quarter of a mile square, through
which they may range without molestation. In front of
these is an open space, not more than a hundred yards
long, and fifty wide, where they may take the air ; but
this esplanade is generally so choked up with barbers
and fortune-tellers, venders of dogs and cats, quack
medicines, and trinkets, with a host of strangers, come
to gaze at the foreigners, that it is difficult to move.
Adjoining the factories, are two rows of native houses,
called new and old China street, where foreigners may
ramble, and purchase trinkets; and, if they can endure
crowds and confusion, with the chance of being pushed
down, they may stroll through the narrow streets of the
suburbs, but never without much offence to the olfac-
tory nerves, or the finer feelings. Another mode of
recreation, is the pleasure of rowing European boats up
and down a crowded river, where the stranger is in con-
tinual danger of being upset by large Chinese barges
bearing down upon him, without warning ; while no one
makes the smallest effort to save those who may be pre-
cipitated into the water. Should be land at any given
spot, up or down the river, he is always liable to be
stoned or bambooed by the natives, when they are strong
or mischievous enough to attempt it. The government
does, indeed, allow foreigners to take a trip, in parties of
yGoogk
INSULT. 233
eight or ten, about once a month, to the flower gardens,
which lie three miles up the river ; hut this indulgence is
so pompously given, and of such little worth, that few
avail themselves of it.
Insult is another evil which foreigners are obliged to
endure, whilst resident in Canton. In addition to the
word "barbarian," which is liberally bestowed on all
without the pale of Chinese civilization, a more offensive
epithet is not un frequently employed. On passing
through the suburbs of Canton, or up and down the
river, the cry of "foreign devil," salutes the ear on
every side; even mothers may be seen, teaching their
infants to point, and shout the offensive epithet, as the
stranger passes by. Some will even go out of their way,
or desist from their work, to gratify their railing propen-
sities. Even the government stoops to the mean prac-
tice of abusing Europeans ; and " devil ship, " was, until
lately, the title given by the superintendent of customs,
in official papers, to square-rigged vessels.
Those who understand these abusive epithets, feel
them the more keenly ; and it requires no little forbear-
ance to restrain the temper, and pass the assailants un-
noticed. It has been urged, that the people of Canton,
have been so long accustomed to call foreigners "devils,"
that they scarcely know when they do it ; but this ex-
cuse, which has often been vainly urged in defence of
profane swearing, is, by no means, tenable ; for the Chi-
nese employ the term with a zest and emphasis, indica-
tive of an intention to annoy. They even accompany it
with a chirping noise, which they suppose to be the cry
of devils, and vary the epithet, so as to leave no doubt
of their real meaning. They never employ the term to
their own countrymen, except when highly offended and
disgusted; but apply it to strangers, as a matter of
course, and appear surprised when any question the pro-
priety of the appellation.
Foreigners, who come to China, to carry on a regular
trade, have not much to fear from the system of espio-
nage ; while the confinement and abuse are tolerated, for
the sake of gain, with the hope that they may soon escape
from the scene of restriction and insult, to enjoy the
fruits of their patience in their native land.
20*
yGoogk
234 RESTRICTIONS ON MISSIONARIES.
But. with missionaries, the case is different. Their
very residence, and the whole of their proceedings, as
far as respects the conversion of the Chinese, is an
offence in the eye of the law. They may come asxhap-
lains, to instruct their fellow-countrymen, in which
capacity they are called " story-telling devils, " but were
they to announce themselves, as proselyters, aiming to
bring over the natives to Christianity, there is no Chinese
authority that would tolerate them a single day. If con-
tent to pursue their labors unobserved, they may remain
unmolested for years; and their real object would be
winked at, only to be brought forward when money is to
be squeezed out of " traitorous natives, " for permitting
such things to exist, without informing their superiors.
In the next place, the study of the Chinese language,
so far as the assistance of the natives is concerned, is
contrary to law. What foreigners can effect by their
own unassisted efforts, the government has nothing to do
with ; but woe to the native who shall be known to assist
barbarians in acquiring the language of the " flowery
nation." The softest term by which such men are
designated, is that of " Chinese rascals," whose crime
consists in holding intercourse with foreigners, and in
revealing the secrets of the celestial empire to its avowed
enemies. They are, therefore, by virtue of their office,
offenders against the law ; and though they pursue their
vocation year after year, yet they do it at their own
peril ; and the compradores who wink at it, are liable to
be seized and punished, for their neglect of duty. Now
and then, a hue and cry is raised about "traitorous
natives, " and these teachers are obliged to absent them-
selves for a time , while their pupils are requested not to
speak Chinese in the streets, or to stand looking at native
handbills; lest some police officer observing it, should
trace them to their factory, and procure the arrest of the
compradores who permitted, or of the teachers who as-
sisted them in acquiring the language. The fears of the
compradores on such occasions, are exactly in proportion
to the amount of property they possess, and are conse-
quently liable to lose; and thus the more respectable and
trustworthy a purveyor may be, the greater the probabil-
ity of his being robbed of all.
yGoogk
CHINESE INCONSISTENCY. 235
The Chinese do not, or will not, perceive their own
inconsistency in these proceedings; for if foreigners are
expected to obey the laws, they ought to be able to
peruse them ; but, if they are kept in ignorance of the
imperial will, they can hardly be blamed for opposing it.
The native rulers, however, consider that the security
merchants have a sufficient knowledge of the English
language, to instruct foreigners in their duty, and suffi-
cient influence over them to secure their doing of it,
without the barbarian's busying himself with the Chinese
tongue. Thus the study of the native dialect is pro-
hibited to merchants, and much more to missionaries ;
who have sometimes found it very difficult to get a
teacher, and at other times have had their studies inter-
rupted for months together. They have, therefore, pre- ,
ferred locating themselves in the Malayan archipelago,
where they might learn the language from the Chinese
colonists without restriction.
Another difficulty in the way of missionary operations
in China is, that the printing of native books, by foreign-
ers, is strictly prohibited. The English press is free in
Canton ; so that two newspapers, and one magazine are
published there, without interference or molestation.
But while foreigners are permitted to "corrupt one
another, " as much as they please ; they are not allowed
to poison the minds of the natives, by their "depraved
productions." This does not refer to Christian books
merely, but to all books constructed by foreigners in the
native language ; and it applies with equal force to the
Society for promoting Useful Knowledge, and the cham-
ber of commerce, as it does to missionary institutions.
All that is attempted in this department, therefore, must
be done outside the factories.
Again, when foreigners wish to engage type cutters,
they cannot stop in the streets and negotiate with them ;
for nothing could be done in such situations without
attracting the attention of bye-standers, who do not fail
to report all that is done by strangers. Even in China-
street, where foreigners usually buy their trinkets, the
door is shut, immediately a customer enters a shop, lest
some police officer passing by should notice and squeeze
the native dealer ; how much less could secret transao
yGoogk
336 OPPORTUNITIES OF USEFULNESS.
tions be carried on in the streets devoted to native trade,
where all would see and hear, what it is wished that no
one should know.
The only way, therefore, is to employ a Chinese bro-
ker, in whom confidence can be placed ; who will come
privately to the rooms of the foreigner, receive his orders
for work, and get them executed in some distant village.
But even then, the arrangement must be made under
great disadvantages ; for large advances must be made
before the work is commenced; a higher price must be
given than what is really required ; and the business
must be carried on entirely at the leisure and conveni-
ence of the workmen ; added to which, the undertaking
is sometimes brought to a long stop, owing to the real or
alleged inquiries made by the* native authorities; and
sometimes a whole edition is destroyed to elude the vigi-
lance of the police. Finally, when the work is done, the
contractor must convey his books secretly out of the port,
and cannot consider himself safe till the whole invest-
ment is beyond the Bogue.
The difficulty of printing Chinese books, however,
does not interfere with a missionary's usefulness in other
particulars. He may, if already acquainted with the
rudiments of the language, greatly increase his acquaint-
ance with the literature and religion, manners and cus-
toms of the Chinese. He would be in the way of attain-
ing the earliest information as to what is passing in the
interior of the empire, and be ready to avail himself of
any change that might take place in the political condi-
tion of the people. He might continue to watch over,
instruct, and increase the native church existing there ;
and every day he might sally forth and converse with
the people in the suburbs, where a word spoken in due
season, might leave a salutary impression on the bye-
standers, without exciting the animadversion of govern-
ment. Tracts might also be distributed, in small
quantities, and with some caution, till the ferment
lately occasioned has subsided, when efforts more exten-
sive and effectual for the conversion of the heathen might
be made.
With regard to missionary operations; Macao is
somewhat different from Canton. This settlement is
yG.oogk
STATE OF MACAO. 237
built on a promontory, jutting out from the south end of
the island of Heang-shan, from which it is separated by
a small isthmus, defended by a barrier. Macao is in-
habited partly by Portuguese, and partly by Chinese,
severally under the authority of their respective govern-
ments. It is difficult to determine to whom the settle-
ment really belongs. The Portuguese conceive that it
is theirs ; having been ceded to their ancestors by the
former emperors of China, in consideration of important
services rendered by them to the state. They have a
governor appointed by the queen of Portugal, and a
senate chosen from amongst the inhabitants of Macao.
They are under Portuguese laws ; a small military force
is kept up, and a European custom-house is established.
A century and a half ago they excluded all the Chinese
inhabitants, except a few artisans and tradesmen ; but in
1793, they began to let their houses to the natives ; and
now they have at least thirty thousand Chinese within
the barrier, while the Portuguese citizens do not amount
to five thousand. The Chinese thus introduced, have
had a magistrate placed over them, who holds his court
in the native part of the settlement ; while a Chinese
custom-house is established on the beach, and Macao
may be said to be under two sets of rulers, both inde-
pendent of each other.
In 1802, the English sent an armed force to take pos*
session of Macao, in order to prevent its falling into the
hands of the French ; and in 1808, the attempt was re-
newed. In both cases, however, the Chinese resented
the aggression, and stopped the trade, till the English
troops had disembarked, on the ground of Macao being
a part of the celestial empire. This claim they have
continued to maintain, and now the Portuguese cannot
build a new house, or even alter an old one, without the
permission of the Chinese authorities ; while the gov-
ernor was lately hindered in making a new pathway over
a hill, by the mandarin driving away the Chinese work-
men employed.
The houses, however, all belong to the Portuguese ;
into the dwellings of Europeans, the Chinese authorities
never enter, not even to apprehend offenders of their own
nation ; but as soon as the delinquent shews his face out-
yGoogk
238 MISSIONARY LABOR THERE.
side, the mandarin runners lay hold of him. Thus, a
foreigner has only to rent a dwelling of a Portuguese
citizen, and that house is his castle ; where he may print
> books, in any quantities,-without danger of interference
from the mandarins : he may even have a Chinese school,
and retain a number of writers and teachers about him,
so long as these do not put themselves in the way of the
native police. A missionary, however, who intends car-
rying on Chinese printing, in Macao, should be some-
what acquainted with the language, and employ princi-
pally foreign servants, so that no natives may be impli-
cated in vexatious proceedings, on his account. He may
then open his doors to any poor or inquiring Chinese,
who may come to him for relief or advice, while he shuts
them against all police officers, who are, in China, the
least respectable part of the population.
It was found, on the author's arrival in Canton, both a
delicate and difficult task, to institute an inquiry into the
circumstances of the native converts ; as a single ques-
tion, proposed by a stranger, might bring them under
suspicion, and the mere mention of their names involve
them in difficulties. The persecutions of the previous <
year, had scattered them abroad, and driven most of
them into an obscurity, from which they dared not
emerge. In the best of times, the intercourse of mis-
sionaries with their disciples, in Canton, is necessarily
limited, and must be conducted with caution : how much
more when the few adherents of the mission have been
denounced by name, some obliged to flee the country,
and the rest to hide themselves for a while, until the
" indignation be overpast." Missionaries in Canton,
cannot go to the houses of the native converts, who re-
side generally within the walls of the city, or in the sur-
rounding villages, from which foreigners are excluded.
Did the converts, however, dwell in the suburbs, to
which Europeans have access, they could not be visited,
without attracting attention, and involving the native
Christians in difficulties with their own government
Propagators of the Gospel, therefore, must be content to
wait until their disciples come to them, in some unfre-
quented part of the factories, where they may discourse
together, with closed doors ; taking care to admit those
yGoogk
THE LITERARY GRADUATE. 230
only who can be confided in ; and conducting their meet*
ing without noise.
No sooner, therefore, are a few inquiries made, than
notice is taken of the fact, and people begin to wonder,
why such investigations are instituted. Questions, in-
stead of bringing people near, only drive them farther
away ; and no more effectual method could be taken of
preventing the approach of an individual, than asking
others if they had seen him. It was extremely difficult,
on these accounts, to ascertain fully the state of the
Christian church in Canton, but a few hints have been
gathered.
One of the number, Lew Tse chuen, a literary grad-
uate, came to the author, in Mr. Morrison's room, in
Canton ; this man was baptized by A-fah, about a year
before, and living near, was induced to attend. He ap-
peared an intelligent man, but afflicted with an impedi-
ment in his speech, so that it was difficult to comprehend
him. Resorting to the pencil, however, he soon made
himself intelligible. He said, that he first heard the
Gospel from Afah, about two years previously. He had
been engaged in transcribing some Christian books, and
being frequently at the house of our evangelist, heard
him discourse morning and evening, on the Scriptures.
Beginning to dispute, he found Afah ready to answer all
his objections : and as he was a man of letters, Afah
gave him a number of books to examine, in order to cor-
rect the style. Having attended to this business, for
several months, his mind was suddenly awakened, as if
from a dream ; and he requested baptism. Afah did not
refuse it ; and since that time, by the gracious influences
of the Saviour, he had been easy and comfortable. Be-
fore he had seen the Christian Scriptures, he said, he did
not know the Supreme Being, and was carried away
with the example of the many, stupidly worshipping false
gods. This he felt to be a great evil. He had also dis-
obeyed his mother, by persevering in literary pursuits,
notwithstanding his poverty, and the difficulty he experi-
enced in obtaining support for her and himself. He
found, further, that he could not keep his mind free from
defilement ; evil thoughts would spring up, though he
endeavored to repress them, and did not allow them to
yGoogk
240 HIS DEVOTEDNESS TO STUDY.
proceed to sinful compliances. " To prevent the rising
up of evil thoughts, 1 ' he continued, " and to maintain
purity of heart, requires our utmost exertions ; and after
all, it is necessary to rely on God's help, to keep us from
evil. Having no power to renew ourselves, we should
depend on Jesus for aid. Once, I frequently offended,
but latterly, through the grace of Christ, such thoughts
have been few, and I pray that they may be entirely ob-
literated, and, for his sake, forgiven.' 1
By the above hints, it will appear, that his knowledge
of himself, and the Saviour is still imperfect ; though his
mind is doubtless sincere. He is exceedingly humble,
quite willing to learn, and thankful for instruction. He
is employed in copying for the missionaries, and by his
perfect acquaintance with the native language, is able to
suggest many idiom atical improvements in their produc-
tions, which have been, for the most part, adopted;
while he himself professes to have been much benefitted
by the perusal of what has passed through his hands.
He is passionately addicted to the study of the Chinese
classics, for the purpose of attaining literary fame, and
consequently, rank and office; for this, he sacrifices
time, health, and comfort ; cheerfully putting up with
poverty, and sitting up whole nights to commit portions
of the classics to memory ; but whether he will succeed,
is a great question, particularly as there are so many
competitors, and as his religious profession, if known,
would stand in the way of his advancement. The same
amobnt of ardor and perseverance, bestowed in studying
the doctrines of Christianity, and real science, would,
doubtless, be crowned with the happiest results. How-
ever, few can do what he does ; and, should he gain the
accomplishment of his wishes, retaining his love for the
Gospel, he might help our cause, in a quarter where the
interference of every other would be unavailing. His
present situation is unfavorable to religious advancement,
as he enjoys none of the means of grace, and can hardly
communicate with the missionaries, without great risk to
himself. The only means of improvement which he pos-
sesses, are the Scriptures and tracts ; but by the teach-
ing of the Holy Spirit, he may still attain a proficiency
yGodgk
THE NATIVE PRINTERS. 341
in Divine knowledge, greater than that which sometime*
results from superior advantages elsewhere.
Among the number of the baptized, we find the name
of Choo Asan, who, it may be remembered, was appre-
hended when the stir was made about Christian books,
in 1834. Akae, who was arrested with him, refused to
give any account of these transactions ; and though a
heathen, submitted to forty blows on the face, by which
he was altogether deprived of utterance, rather than re-
veal his accomplices. Choo Asan, however, told every
thing he knew, and assisted in guiding the police officers
to Af&h's house, in the country ; by which means some
of our evangelist's relations were apprehended, and his
property destroyed. Had Afah himself been there he
would most likely have paid, with his life, for the indis-
cretion, to say the least of it, of Choo Asan, in discover-
ing his abode. This man was one of the first baptized
by Afah, though he never afforded any satisfaction to his
master. From the beginning, his aim appears to have
been, the obtaining of money on account of his profes-
sion ; and when told, that money was never given, except
for work done, or goods delivered, he became indifferent,
and is now, we fear, gone back.
Woo Achang, another of the baptized, after his re-
lease from confinement, fled to Singapore ; where he has
since been employed, by the American missionaries in
their printing-office, and has proved both useful and
faithful.
Leang Ataou and Leang Asun, relatives of Afah, were
employed by him in printing and circulating books ; but
since the persecution, have been scattered, and are mak-
ing, it is to be feared, little progress in good things. Le
Asin, a bricklayer, is in the same condition, afraid to
come near the foreigners, until the vigilance of the police
is a little relaxed.
Of Choo Tsing, who was formerly a teacher at Ma-
lacca, and who, on his return to China, was baptized by
Dr. Morrison, some account has already been given.
When the persecution broke out, he immediately with*
drew himself from intercourse with Europeans; and hav-
ing been denounced by name, as a traitorous native, waft
21
yGoogk
243 THE FAMILY OF AFJLH.
glad to secrete himself in some distant part of the coun-
try, where he is not to- be discovered by friend or foe.
Le-she is the wife of Afah, who, with her daughter,
continues still to reside in the interior, and lias only
once been seen by the missionaries. Her situation, in
the midst of a heathen population, deprived of Christian
instruction, is both perilous and ensnaring. Afah has
often wished her to emigrate to Malacca, where she
would be safe from persecution, and enjoy the counsels
and solace of her natural protector ; but attachment to
her native soil, connected with the fear of undertaking a
sea* voyage, has hitherto prevented her from complying
with his request. It is, therefore, difficult to ascertain
the state of Le-she* s mind, but the presumption is, that
persecutions have combined with the instructions of her
husband, to enlighten her understanding, and to deepen
in her heart an attachment to the truth.
Leang AtTh is the son of Afah, a lad of seventeen,
now studying with Mr. Bridgman in Canton. He has
acquired a tolerable knowledge of the English language,
while he pursues at the same time his Chinese studies.
He is quiet, attentive, and obedient ; and was baptized
in his infancy. Should he happily become the subject
of serious impressions, and be endowed with a missionary
spirit, he will be of much service to the cause, and may
one day prove a valuable assistant in revising the Chi-
nese version of the Scriptures. With this view, Mr. B.
is already teaching him Hebrew, and will continue to
afford him a thorough classical education. At present
his situation is by no means comfortable, being confined
entirely to the house ; for should he appear in the streets,
his known connection with Afah, and his profession of
Christianity, would expose him to immediate apprehen-
sion and punishment.
Of Keiih Agang, we are all disposed to think favora-
bly ; his firm attachment to the cause for several years,
notwithstanding the persecutions which have scattered
the rest, shews that he has adopted his profession from
principle, and is not unwilling to suffer, if called to it
He is endowed with a good share of common sense, con-
nected with a feeling mind, though his knowledge of
Christianity is neither deep nor extensive, and his ability
yGoogk
IMPERIAL PROCLAMATION. 248
to instruct others rather circumscribed. Having unwit-
tingly offended one of his fellow countrymen, he was, in
1835, reported to the police, as having had connection
with foreigners, and a warrant was issued for his appre-
hension. Timely notice having been given him, he fled
to the English ships at Lintin, and afterwards proceeded
to Malacca. In the mean time, his son, Ahe, having
been decoyed out of Mr. Morrison's house at Macao, was
apprehended and brought before the magistrate ; where
he readily confessed that he had been employed in ar-
ranging the metal types for Dr. Morrison's Dictionary.
The chief magistrate finding him such a ready inform-
ant, instead of punishing, gave him money, in order to
induce him to tell more. He has, however, been kept in
confinement, notwithstanding various efforts have been
made to release him.
The case of this young man was reported to the em-
peror ; and in an edict published in 1836, we find a re- '
ference to his name. In that document, after descanting
on the efforts made by the Catholics for the last two cen-
turies to penetrate into the interior, and preach Chris-
tianity ; and after stating, that fifty years ago, three Euro-
peans, and twenty years ago, two, had been put to death,
or driven away ; he says, that lately English ships have
passed along the coast of China, and distributed Euro-
pean books, which, as they exhort to believe in, and ven-
erate the chief of that religion, named Jesus, must be in-
tended for diffusing the same faith that was formerly per-
secuted and banished. The emperor, conceiving that
Macao and Canton are the only places where the Euro-
peans and Chinese associate together ; and that traitor-
ous natives must have assisted the barbarians in compos-
ing and printing the above treatises, sent down, in J 835,
a commission to those places, and seized one Keiih Ahe,
a printer, together with eight European books, which
were laid before the imperial tribunal. The edict con-
eludes, by ordering all persons to deliver up the Chris-
tian books in their possession, within the space of six
months, under the threat of severe punishment, declar-
ing, that if any (native) should continue to preach and
profess the Christian religion, he shall be prosecuted
with the utmost rigor of the law.
yGoogk
244 COMMISSION OF INQUIRY.
The author happened to be in Canton when this com-
mission arrived. Inquiries were immediate]; set on
foot, to discover the culprits, and the whole assembly of
teachers and printers were placed in jeopardy. Not only
were the works in hand immediately stopped, but the
printers were obliged to bury and conceal the blocks, in
order to escape detection. The teachers of the language,
also, begged to stay away for a time ; and the missiona-
ries found it necessary to be careful, lest they should in-
volve others in trouble, and retard future operations.
On inquiry, it appeared, that Mr. Bridgman had for-
merly ordered books to be printed, in consequence of
which, they wished to know by what ship he came to
China (though he had been five years in Canton,) in
order to make the security merchant, who had become
bound for the good conduct of all on board, responsible
for Mr. B.'s delinquencies.
Soon after this, the principal security merchant in
Canton was deputed by the native government to call on
Mr. B. to inquire after native books, and the blocks
from which they were printed. Of course he was politely
received, but gained no information. Failing in his ob-
ject, he requested an American merchant to ask, if Mr.
B. had any blocks, and to solicit the loan of them. This
method proving ineffectual, an English merchant applied
to the author, wishing to know where certain native
books had been printed ; but the requisite information
was respectfully declined. The gentlemen referred to,
were perhaps little aware how much they would have
prejudiced the cause of truth, and gratified its enemies,
had they succeeded in obtaining and communicating the
intelligence sought ; for not only would their countrymen
have been disturbed in their benevolent attempts, but
various innocent natives would have been involved in
difficulty, and perhaps ruin. <
The security merchant was now puzzled to know what
to do ; for having been deputed to investigate the busi-
ness, he was obliged to return an answer of some kind.
He finally discovered, however, that many Chinese books
came from Malacca, and that the people in foreign parts
were able to make Chinese characters. The case of the
author was also adduced, as being able to speak the na-
yGoogk
INVESTIGATION TERMINATED. 245
Iivb tongue fluently, though only a few months in Can-
ton ; from which it was seen, that foreigners could ac-
quire the Chinese language, and print native books
abroad, without having any intercourse with the ac-
knowledged subjects of the native government. This
satisfied the inquirers for the time; and the deputation
having been subsequently wrecked in a typhoon, between
Macao and Canton, the investigation was given up.
Since that time, the persecution has been relaxed, and
Afah has returned to his native village, to visit his fam-
ily, after which he again embarked for Malacca.
From all that has been hitherto observed, it will be
seen, that foreign agents run no risk in carrying on mis-
sionary labors either at Canton or Macao. The Chinese
authorities cautiously avoid interfering with the subject
of any foreign state, and the European habit is a protec-
tion against magisterial visitations. Thus personal lib-
erty and life are quite secure, while the foreigner keeps
within a moderate distance of the ships and factories.
Barbarians are considered out of the pale of civilization,
and not to be controlled by the principles which usually
influence mankind ; while they possess such power and
resources, that it is thought dangerous to provoke their
governments. But though foreigners are left to pursue
their wayward courses, uninterrupted by the authorities,
the natives are made responsible for them ; and there is
not one of them who has not a security for his good con-
duct in the person of hong-merchant, linguist, compra-
dore, or servant, set to watch over his proceedings.
When an offence is committed by a stranger, the ship by
which he came is ascertained, and the linguist of that
vessel made answerable for his good conduct for years
afterwards. Or the factory where he resides is found
out, and the compradore of that factory seized upon ; and
if no trace of his connection be discoverable, then the
whole body of hong-merchants are made to answer with
their fortunes or their lives for what the stranger has
done amiss. During the disturbances which occurred
about the affair of Lord Napier, a hong-merchant was
imprisoned, and a linguist banished to Tartary, because
his lordship came up from Whampoa to Canton in the
boat of the Fort William, for which ship they were
21*
yGoogk
246 LITTLE BONE FOR CANTON.
securities, and therefore responsible for all his lordship's
actions.
To a rightly constituted mind, it is equally, if not
more grievous, to be the means of involving others in
calamities, than to endure those calamities one's self.
Proceedings, therefore, will not be rashly entered into,
because the individual, engaging in them, is exempt
from personal harm ; but great caution will be exercised,
in order not to involve innocent persons in transactions,
with which they have no share. If the object be to at-
tract natives to our cause, it will be advisable not to
jeopardfl^ them more than necessity requires, and to
conduct operations as quietly as possible. It is generally
agreed, that it will not be prudent to attempt the print-
ing of Chinese books in Canton. They can be made
fast enough elsewhere ; while a sufficient number can be
introduced from abroad, in sealed parcels, to supply the
demand in Canton. This caution being taken, conver-
sations may be carried on with the inhabitants of the
suburbs, and meetings held in the foreign factories, en-
tirely free from observation and interference, without
risking either the heathen securities, or the Christian
converts. Thus Canton may still be considered a most
useful missionary station ; and Macao, form the field of
exertion to several active missionaries.
We cannot conclude this chapter, without remarking
on the little interest taken, in Canton, by the British
churches. It is true, that so early as 1807, they sent an
agent to that city, which was then denominated, " the
most important station upon earth ;" but, it is also true,
that since the year 1808, the Christians of Britain have
not maintained a missionary there ; and though they
were relieved from the principal expense, by Dr. Morri-
son's supporting himself, yet they have not afforded him
a single assistant in China, and have left his station va-
cant, four years after his death, without appointing an
agent to gather the scattered church, console the perse-
cuted disciples, or endeavor to spread the little leaven,
till it leavened the whole lump. This conduct is the
more inexplicable, as contrasted with the zeal at first
displayed in the cause, and the earnestness with which
the British churches have been excited to pray that the
yGoogk
RECOMMENDATIONS. 347
barriers might be removed, and a wide and effectual '
door opened before God's servants. China has been de-
nominated the object of faith, hope, and supplication ;
but we humbly submit that prayer, without correspond-
ing exertion is, to say the least, inconsistent ; and that,
if we want the barriers removed, and the door opened,
the mere sitting still, and wishing it, is not the way to
get the one or the other speedily accomplished.
The American churches, though late in the field, have
maintained several agents in Canton, since the period of
their first occupying it, in 1630 ; and notwithstanding
their limited resources, have come nobly forward with
men and money, in this important undertaking.
The state of things in Canton would seem to indicate
that, in the future appointment of missionaries to that
station, such should be selected as possess a previous
knowledge of the language, and some experience in the
work of missions among the Chinese. They should be
persons of ardent zeal, and, at the same time, of great
prudence, so as to avoid, if possible, the recurrence of
events, similar to those which were witnessed in 1834.
It may be very well, for a man to risk all for the Gospel,
and to stake his life for the truth ; but he should con-
sider, whether by awakening the suspicions of a hostile
government, and arraying a host of foes against his ob-
ject, he would not retard more by his imprudence, than
advance by his martyrdom, the spread of Christianity.
Besides, there are others concerned ; and though he may
be willing to offer up himself " upon the sacrifice and
service of the faith," yet he is not authorized to bring
the same calamity upon his brethren. Zeal, connected
with prudence, therefore, combining a previous acquaint-
ance with the language and habits of the people, should
unite in the individuals who occupy so difficult and im-
portant a post, as the key to the largest empire in the
world:
yGoogk
CHAPTER XII.
THE MISSION TO MALACCA.
Resolutions regarding Malacca— Occupation of the station by Mr.
Milne— Baptism of A fa h— his experience— Arrival of the author and
other brethren— Schools — Tracts— and translations— Anglo-Chinese Col-
lege—Various labors — Rescue of a Malay family— Death of Milne-
Morrison visits Malacca— Arrival of Kidd — Visit of the deputation-
Death of Collie — Baptism of a Malay slave— and a Chinese youth—
Tomlin's superintendence — Arrival of Evans— Fresh baptisms — Dyer
joins the mission— More encouragement— Twenty individuals baptized
— ten more added— their experience — Mission to Penang — Station at
James Town — Labors of Dyer— Mission to Singapore — Joined by the
American missionaries.
Malacca, situated on the east side of the strait of that
name, was one of the earliest European settlements in
the east, and now contains about 25,000 inhabitants ; of
whom 4,000 are Chinese, 2,000 Portuguese, about the
same number of Malabars, and the rest Malays.
Mr. Milne first visited this place in 1814, on his way
from Java to China. During the following year, it was
resolved to occupy Malacca, as being nearer to China
than any of the neighboring settlements, and as com-
manding a ready intercourse with other parts of the Ar-
chipelago. The station was intended with a view to the
Chinese principally, though not exclusively ; and as the
inhabitants of the neighboring nations were included in
the object, the undertaking assumed the general name of
the Ultra-Ganges Missions.
In the spring of 1815, Mr. Milne left Canton, accom-
panied by a Chinese teacher, printers, and materials for
publishing books. The Resident received him with
yGoogk
ARRIVAL OF MR. MILNE. 249
great kindness, and proposed that be should take charge
of the Dutch reformed church, established there ; which
Mr. M. consented to do, as far as his missionary engage-
ments would allow.
Soon after his arrival, Mr. Milne established a Chi-
nese school, into which fifteen children were admitted. l
A Christian catechism was introduced, and a catechet-
ical exercise maintained every Sabbath afternoon. A
public service in Chinese was commenced, and family
worship conducted daily, to which the adherents of the
mission paid serious attention.
A periodical publication in the native language, hav-
ing been considered advisable for a reading people, the
first number of the Chinese Magazine, left the press in i
the month of August, 1815. The promotion of Chris-
tianity was its primary object ; yet knowledge and science v
were called in to the aid of religion ; and instructive an-
ecdotes, with occasional notices of political events, gave *
a pleasing variety to the work.
The same year, Mr. Milne was joined by Mr. Thom-
son, who caifie out to establish a Malay mission in Ma-
lacca ; and for that purpose devoted himself to the study
" of the language.
In the summer of 1816, a more than usual attention to
the truth was paid by one of the Chinese printers, who
professed his determination to take up the cross, and fol-
low the Saviour. The following extract from Mr. Milne's
journal refers to this individual : —
" Nov. 3. — At twelve o'clock this day, I baptized, in the name of the
adorable Trinity. Leang Kung-fah, commonly called: Leang A fab. The
service was performed in a room of the mission house. Care bad been
taken, by previous conversation and prayer, to prepare him for this sa-
cred ordinance ; and finding him still steadfast m the faith, 1 baptized v
him. The change produced in his sentiments and conduct is, I hope, the
effect of Christian truth, — yet who of mortals can know the heart ? Sev-
eral searching questions were proposed to him, and an exercise suited to
a candidate for baptism composed, and given to. him to meditate on. He
belongs to the province of Canton, is about thirty-three years of age, can
read a plain book with ease, and is of a steady character and frugal hab-
its. His temper is not so sociable as that of many other Chinese : he was
formerly obstinate, and occasionally troublesome, but of late there has
been scarcely any thing of this kind to complain of. With respect to his
former life he observed, 1 1 rarely went to excess in sin ; yet I have been
occasionally guilty of drunkenness and other kindred vices. Before I
came hither, f knew not God j but now I desire to serve him.' He wish-
yGoogk
250 BAPTISM OF AFAH.
ed to be baptized exactly at twelve o'clock, when, to use his own words,
' the shadow inclines neither one way nor the other.'
" At baptism, the following questions were proposed to him, to which
he answered as follows : — Q. Have you truly turned from idols, to serve
the living and true God, the creator of heaven and earth ? A. This is
my heart's desire. Q. Do you know and feel, that vou are a sinful crea-
ture, totally unable to save yourself? A. I know it. Q. Do you really
believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God, and the Saviour ot the world ;
and do you trust in him alone for salvation 1 A. This is my heart's de-
sire. Q. Do vou expect any worldly advantage, profit, or gain, by your
becoming a Christian ? A. None : I receive baptism because it is my
duty. Q. Do you resolve from this day till the day of your death, to live
in obedience to all the commandments and ordinances of God ; and in
justice and righteousness before men 1 A. This is my determination 5 but
I fear my strength is not equal to it
u On my part the ordinance was dispensed with mingled affection,
hope, and fear. May he be made faithful unto death ; and as he is the
first fruits of this branch of the mission, may an abundant harvest follow,
to the joy of the church, and the honor of Cnrist."
His account of his own experience, is as follows : —
" Before I believed in the Saviour, though I knew myself to be a sin-
ner, I did not know how to obtain pardon. I used to go every new and
full moon to the temple, and prayed to the gods to protect me ; but though
my body worshipped the gods, my heart still cherished evil thoughts and
desires, together with designs of cheating and lying, wtych never depart-
ed from my mind. After a time, I was broueht'to Malacca, in the family
of a missionary, who used to preach to his domestics the doctrine of sal-
vation through Jesus. I attended his ministrations, but my heart was not
engaged. Sometimes I looked at the Scriptures, and heard them explain-
ed, but I did not fully comprehend the meaning. Hearing the missionary
exhort men not to go and worship the gods, I used to say, ' this is a
strange kind of doctrine. According to this, gilt paper and sacrificial
candies, gold flowers and paper money, must be useless and sinful. I
fear that Buddha will soon bring punishment and death on such an oppo-
nent of the gods, and then we shall see whether he will continue to preach
these doctrines.'
" A few months afterwards, a priest of Buddha came from China, and
lived in the temple of Kwan-yin, hard by. He visited me frequently, and
I asked him how I was to obtain the pardon of sins ? He answered,
1 Daily recite the true forms of devotion, and Buddha, who resides in the
western heavens, will remit the sins of your whole family. If a person
give a little money to the priest, to chant the prayers for him, he will, in
le next life, be born into a rich family, and will not be sent to hell to
suffer misery.' When I heard this, I desired to become a follower of
Buddha. The priest immediately sent me a volume of prayers, and de-
sired me to repeat them ; saying, that if I recited them a thousand times,
I should cancel all the debts of my former life. I accordingly began to
repeat the prayers ; but one evening, while sitting alone, it came into my
mind, that I had committed many real sins, and could hardly expect by
reciting prayers, without performing a single virtuous action, to obtain
forgiveness.
"In the meanwhile, I heard the missionary preach the doctrine of
atonement through Jesus, and at my leisure, I examined the Scriptures,
which forbad uncleanness, deceit, and idolatry. Then I thought, ' these
are good books, exhorting men to depart from iniquity : moreover, the
yGoogk
HIS SUFFERING. 251
doctrines are attested by tbe miracles of Jesus, therefore this book must
certainly be true.' I then listened to the explanation of the Scriptures,
and on the Sabbath day read the Bible more attentively, requesting the
missionary to explain it to me. I asked what was meant by Jesus mak-
ing atonement for sin. The missionary told me, that Jesus was the Son
or God, sent into the world to suffer for the sins of men, in order that all
who believe in Him might obtain salvation. Feeling myself to be a sin-
ner ; I asked how I was to obtain pardon ? The missionary said, ' If you '
believe in Jesus, God will receive you as his adopted son, and in the
world to come, bestow on you everlasting life/
" On returning to my room, I thought within myself, 'lam a rreat
sinner, and if I do not depend on the merits of Christ, how can God for-
give me V I then determined to become a disciple of Jesus, and request-
ed baptism.
ll After receiving this rite, I employed my mind diligently in guarding
my life and actions, and became more and more fond. of reading the
Scriptures. I prayed to God, to drive all evil thoughts out of my mind,
and cherish good desires within me.
u I now not only refrained from worshipping images myself, but pitied
those who did, and sought to instruct them in the way of salvation, with
this view, I made a small book, exhorting men to worship God, and be-t^
lieve in Jesus ; and on my return to my native village in China, I printed
a hundred copies, for the purpose of distribution ; when one day I was
suddenly apprehended by the police, who brought me before the man-
darin. He said, that my believing in Jesus, and printing Christian books,
were both violations of the law, and ordered me into confinement. While
there, I thought with myself, ' this book contains the true doctrine of Je-
sus, the Saviour of the world, who exhorted men to become good— why
then should I be persecuted for printing it 1 I suppose it is because my .
sins have provoked God to punish me.' Therefore I heartily repented,
and prayed that God would pity and pardon me. The missionary after-
wards interested some persons to speak to the mandarin on my behalf;
who, after giving me thirty blows with the bamboo, on the soles of my
feet, till the blood flowed, liberated me. The police officers also extorted
from me seventy dollars. After I had suffered this persecution and loss
of property, I did not dare to turn my back on the Lord Jesus, but ac-
counted that I suffered the just punishment due for my sins.' 7
In 1817, an English periodical, called the " Indo-Chi- v
nese Gleaner," was begun. It contained the most re-
cent information from China, notices about the literature
and religion of the Ultra-Ganges nations, with the best
method of evangelizing them ; but it was never ade-
quately supported, and after three or four years' trial was
given up.
This year, the weight of the establishment pressed
very heavily on Mr. Milne, who was almost sinking
under a load- of cares, when the author arrived, June, I
1817, to his assistance. The number of works passing
through the press, both in the Chinese, Malay, and Eng-
lish languages, at Malacca, required the special atten-
tion of one individual, and it was for the purpose of
yGoogk
352 ARRIVAL AND LABORS OF TOE AUTHOR.
superintending this department that he was originally
destined. In order to this, it was necessary that the
I Chinese and Malay languages should be learned ; and
this agreed with a previous desire, to connect with secu-
lar duties the more important occupation of imparting
direct religious instruction to the natives. About a
month afterwards, Mr. Milne visited China for the ben-
efit of his health, leaving the whole care of the mission,
including preaching, schools, printing, and tract distri-
bution, to his newly arrived coadjutor. This, together
with the acquisition of the language, became a heavy
^burthen for* a young beginner, but by God's help, the
machine was kept in motion ; while the demands on in*
genuity, to render himself intelligible, soon forced the in-
experienced laborer into a tolerable acquaintance with
the vernacular tongue.
At the close of 1817, the mission was joined by Mr.
I Slater, who devoted himself to the study of the Chinese
language, and, after a year's residence, went to revive
the mission in Batavia.
In the beginning of 1818, Mr. Milne returned from
China, much improved in health ; and towards the close
of the same year, the mission was strengthened by the
arrival of three additional laborers, Messrs. Beighton,
^Ince, and Milton, the former of whom applied to the
study of the Malay, and the two latter to the Chinese
language.
Whilst the newly arrived brethren were occupied in
studying the rudiments of the different tongues, the au-
thor took charge of the Chinese schools, which were
three in number. By devoting more attention to this
department, some improvements were introduced. Mr.
^ Milne's Youth's Catechism was explained weekly, in the
colloquial dialect, by which means the scholars soon
knew more of Christianity than they did of Confu*
cianism.
In the distribution of tracts, frequent opportunities of
usefulness occurred. Several strangers from Siam and
Cochin China manifested a great desire to obtain copies
- of the New Testament and tracts, and came to the mis-
sion house requesting to be supplied.
Mr. Milne, in the mean time, pursued the work of
yGoogk
ANGLO-CHINESE COLLEGE. 253
translation ; and contemplated drawing up commentaries
on various parts of the Bible. For Mr. M. felt con-
vinced, that we must direct the attention of the heathen
to the Sc riptur es, if we would furnish them with ever N
new and saving truth. The Bible is the only book that
can long keep up the attention ; and to make solid and
rational Christians, to lay the foundation of extensive
and permanent usefulness, and to fix the religion of the
Redeemer in a pagan country, so as to defy the possi-
bility of extermination, no means are equal to those
which lead the heathen directly to the Holy Scriptures.
In the month of November, I818 a the foundation stnnq
of the Anglo-Chinese College was laid. This institution
was intended for the cultivation of English and Chinese
literature, with the diffusion of Christianity. It owed its
origin to Dr. Morrison, who devoted the sum of one
thousand pounds to the erection of the house, and five
hundred pounds for the instruction of one European, and
one Chinese student for the first five years. The college
was designed to afford to Europeans the means of ac-
quiring the Chinese language, and to Chinese an oppor-
tunity of becoming acquainted with the science and re-
ligion of the west. The directors of the Missionary So-
ciety were of opinion, that the proposed college was likely
to advance Christianity in the east, and therefore voted
five hundred pounds towards the institution ; suggesting
at the same time, the importance of giving a paramount
attention to missionary objects, while they advised that
no young man, whose piety was in the smallest degree
questionable, should be admitted into the college.
Dr. Morrison, in writing on the subject, says : —
" Let me beseech you, by the tender mercies of God our Saviour, to
continue your parental care of these missions, and particularly to deal
kindly with the infant seminary, the Anglo-Chinese College. It is the
offspring of the Missionary Society j and like that, is devoted to the cause
of our common Christianity. Literature is the means, not the end. God
grant that it may prosper, be an honor to my country, and a blessing to
China } and thus unite in its name and in its benefits, the west and the
east, and finally blend in peaceful intercourse the extremities of the earth,
Britain and Japan."
During the year 1819, the distribution of tracts was
carried on with activity ; almost every house in the town
22
yGoogk
254 SUCCESS AMONG THE MALAYS.
was visited, for the purpose of conversing with the inhab-
itants, and supplying them with the means of instruction.
Two New Testaments and several tracts were conveyed,
by Capt. P. Gordon, to Japan, and left in the hands of
the natives of Jeddo. The raging of the cholera through
the settlement was improved by the missionaries, to press
eternal things more seriously on the attention of the na-
tives. Religious exercises were conducted daily in Chi-
nese and Malay, at the mission house ; while the author
commenced preaching in the Fuh-keen dialect four times
a week, in different parts of the town. This year, four
of the brethren left for various stations in the Archipe-
lago, and the concerns of the mission devolved on the
three laborers who first arrived.
The following year the Malacca mission was strength-
ened by the arrival of two laborers ; Mr. Fleming, for
the Chinese department; and Mr. Huttmann, to take
charge of the printing, instead of the authoj^_jEho_ re-
moved to Penang. Mr. Thomsen's labors in the English
and Malay school, were rewarded by the gratifying pro-
gress of the children, and their willingness to instruct
others. Mr. T. succeeded also in rescuing a Malay
family from slavery, whom he regularJy instructed, and
was happy to see them renounce Mahomedanism and em-
brace Christianity.
Mr. (now Dr.) Milne composed an essay on the na-
ture, immortality, and salvation of the soul, in two vol-
umes, 12mo., calculated to meet the sceptical objections
and metaphysical reasonings of the Confucians, and to
give them just views on so important and essential a
theme.
In the year 1£21, Mr. Humphreys joined the station ;
and the following year the mission was strengthened by
the arrival of Mr. Collie ; but it sustained a severe loss
in the death of Dr* Milne. He had for several years
been declining in health, and was advised to visit Europe
for its re-establishment ; but his anxiety to complete the
translation of the Old Testament, and to watch over the
infant college, induced him to prolong his stay in India,
till disease had made such progress, as to baffle the ut-
most efforts of medical skill. In the beginning of the
year, his disorder became so violent as to compel him to
yGoogk
DEATH OF DR. MILNE. 255
remove to Singapore, and from thence to Penang. But
growing worse, he signified his wish to return to Ma-
lacca; and there being no vessel sailing for that place,
the governor of Penang ordered the Company's cruiser,
Nautilus, to proceed thither with him, accompanied by
Mr. Beighton. He was just spared to land at Malacca,
where on the second of June, he calmly resigned his
happy spirit into the hands of the Redeemer. In him,
the Christian church sustained no ordinary loss ; but if
his course was short, his labors were abundant, and he
lived long enough to see his plans consolidated, and in a
great measure carried into vigorous operation.
The same year Mr. Thomsen quitted Malacca, to es- w
tablish a Malay mission at Singapore.
Afah, the converted Chinese, arrived from Malacca
this year, with three new workmen, to expedite the print-
ing of the Chinese Scriptures, which he was honored to
commence and to bring to a conclusion. By the decease
of Dr. Milne, however, the Chinese Magazine and the
Indo-Chinese Gleaner, were discontinued ; while preach-
ing in the native language was suspended. Dr. Milne,
before his death, baptized a Chinese woman ; and 'Mr.
Thomsen, two Malays, all of whom appeared to be sin-
cere converts to Christianity.
In the beginning of 1823, Dr. Morrison visited Ma-
lacca, and one of his first acts was to erect a monument
to the memory of his late friend, with appropriate in-
scriptions in Hebrew and Chinese. The Chinese ser-
vices were resumed by Dr. Morrison, the attendance on
which amounted to sixty persons; after his departure,
Mr. Collie continued this exercise. Some strangers from
Cochin China applied for a fresh supply of Scriptures
and tracts, and said, that some Roman Catholics in their
country had got more rational and satisfactory views of
the eucharist, from reading some of our tracts, than they
had before possessed.
The number of students, in the college, was fifteen ;
these youths approved of Christianity, and generally en-
tered, with cheerfulness, into the religious exercises of
the mission : and, although none of them manifested any
decisive evidence of conversion, yet they had entirely
yGoogk
256 VISIT OP THE DEPUTATION.
given up idol-worship, and abstained from joining in
heathen ceremonies.
In the year 1824, Mr. Kidd joined the Malacca mis-
sion, and commenced the study of the Fuh-keen dialect.
In the college, the number of inmates, amounted to
^twenty-six, who were diligent in their studies, and fre-
quently accompanied the brethren in their missionary
excursions ; whilst in the heathen temple they raised the
tune, and assisted in conducting the worship of the true
( God. Respect and affection towards their teachers, was
manifest in these young men, and their knowledge of re-
ligion increased daily.
During the year 1825, the mission books were more
sought after than formerly ; many applied for particular
works, and expressed a wish to have larger treatises on
the Christian religion. Many tracts had been sent to
the neighboring colonies and to China ; while the mis-
sionaries continued to itinerate in the surrounding vil-
lages.
In the following year, the mission was strengthened by
1 the arrival of Mr. Smith ; while the brethren were cheer-
ed and encouraged by the visit of the deputation from
the Parent Society, consisting of Messrs. Tyerman and
Bennett. The Chinese schools contained two hundred
and fifty childreTT,~afid~Th"e deputation expressed them-
selves satisfied with the progress of the boys, and the
principles on which the schools were conducted. The
local government engaged to support two of these estab-
lishments, and a free school, containing one hundred and
seventy boys, was maintained by_ the inhabitants. The
deputation thought that a prominent object in schools,
established in heathen countries should be, to train up
the elder boys as schoolmasters ; it being reasonable to
suppose, that persons thus educated, would be less at-
tached to idolatry, and better fitted, both morally and
intellectually, for promoting the object of missionaries,
than the present race of heathen schoolmasters.
The number of students in the college was twenty ;
one of whom, a native of China, had in little more than
a year, acquired such a knowledge of English, as to
enable him to translate Keith's Treatise on the Globes,
into Chinese. No instances of conversion had occurred
yGoogk
DEATH OF COLLIE. 257
among the native students, but a considerable degree of
important imforraation was acquired, and the youthful
mind stored with those great truths, which are able to
make wise unto salvation. At an examination held by
the deputation, when the students were questioned on
subjects relating to geography, arithmetic, grammar,
theology, &c, several of them acquitted themselves
much to the satisfaction of their examiners.
During the year 1827, the mission chapel was opened
for public worship, when sermons were preached in the
various languages spoken in the settlement ; the college
students attended the service, and the congregation were
good.
The following year, the mission was deprived of one of
its most valued laborers by death, David Coliie. • Mr. C.
enjoyed excellent health, during the whole of his resi-
dence in India, with the exception of the year in which
he died. His exertions in behalf of the heathen, were
unremitting ; he rose early and sat up late, redeeming
his time for the one great object in view. He was taken
ill in January, and beeame so much worse in the follow-
ing month, that the medical men advised his proceeding
to a colder climate: with this view, he embarked for
Singapore, intending to go on to the Cape, or. England;
but rapidly sinking, he died on the following day, sur-
rounded by strangeis and foreigners, without a Christian
friend to impart the least consolation or assistance. His
remains were committed to the deep, with the hope, that
one day, the " sea would give up the dead that were
in it."
The Chinese branch of the mission now devolved on
Messrs. Kidd and Smith ; while Mr. Humphreys preach-
ed in Malay, and had the gratification to baptize a Ma-
lay female slave, with her children, who had regularly
attended at the mission chapel, and given evidence of
conversion to God. On being asked why she wished to
be baptized, she said that she felt herself a great sinner,
and knew of no other Saviour but Jesus.
Messrs. Humphreys and Smith returned, in 1829, to
England, and Mr. Hughes was sent out to strengthen
the Malay mission. In April of this year, Mr. Kidd
baptized a Chinese youth, named Teze-hea, who had
22*
yGoogk
258 BAPTISM OF A CHINESE.
been educated in the college. The boys in the Chinese
schools amounted to two hundred. Miss Newell, who
had been sent out in 18 %7 y for the purpose of promoting
native female education, succeeded in establishing- five
girls' schools in. Malacca. The number of students in
the college was thirty. One of them, a native of China,
had translated Stockii Clavis, into Chinese ; and on leav-
ing the institution, proceeded to Peking, where he was
employed as imperial interpreter of western languages.
In the year 1831^ the aspect of the mission became
more favorable ; knowledge was increasing, distrust gave
place to confidence, and a spirit of inquiry succeeded
to the previous apathy. A Malay man, who had formerly
enjoyed the benefit of Mr. Collie's instruction, was bap-
tized by Mr. Kidd. Three Malay schools were opened
by Mr. Hughes, which contained eighty children, of both
sexes. Miss Wallace, who succeeded Miss Newell, in
the superintendence of native female education, had ten
schools under her care ; viz. eight Chinese, one Tajnul,
and one Malay school, containing two hundred girls.
Mr. Kidd returned to England in 1832, when Mr.
Tom! in took charge of the station ; Chinese preaching
was continued, and the whole number of children edu-
cated in the schools, exceeded five hundred.
During the year 1833, Mr. Tomlin continued his su-
perintendence of .the mission and college. Into the latter,
he introduced, what he called, a radical reform. This
consisted in abolishing the monthly stipend allowed to
the students, which, in the infancy of the institution, was
deemed necessary ; but as the benefits of the college be-
came apparent, it was thought that this might gradually
be dispensed with. In the beginning of .1833, all fresh
applicants were informed, that no allowances would be
made as formerly, and that all who entered must expect
no pay. Twenty volunteers appeared on this system;
and at the close of the year, there were fifteen pension-
ers, and seventeen free boys. A Bible class was com-
menced, at which the school-masters and senior scholars,
with some young professing Christians in the town, at-
tended.
With the commencement of 1834, Mr. Evans took
charge, and on the 4th of May, delivered his first sermon
yGoogk
ARRIVAL OF DYER. 359
in Chinese, after having been only nine months in Ma-
lacca. " I have thus found," says he, *' all the difficul-
ties of this hard language vanish away before persever-
ance ; and cannot be sufficiently thankful to the Lord,
^ for thus enabling me to engage in every duty connected
with my department, in eight months after my arrival i"
His son, in the same space of time, spoke the Malay,
with the fluency of a native, and has since applied to the
Chinese language. The mission, also, wore a favorable
aspect ; one Chinese and two Malay females, with one
Malay man, had been baptized.
A few months afterwards, a Tamul man was baptized,
who gave satisfactory proofs of his sincerity, by renounc-
ing caste, in spite of persecution. His conduct since
his baptism, has been highly praiseworthy. There were
also several Chinese candidates for baptism ; some of
them, frequently engaged in prayer, and began to under-
stand the Scriptures. The religious services were all
well attended, and the thirst of the Chinese for books,
increased daily, so that they could not be printed fast
enough.
In his report of the college, lor 1834, Mr. Evans calls
it the Alma Mater of China, and speaks of it as having \
been the instrument, either directly or indirectly, of con-
verting every Chinese, who has embraced the Christian
faith. The total number of students who had finished
their education, since the commencement of the institu-
tion, was forty : part of these are sincere Christians, and
all respectable members of society.
Anxious to promote the efficiency of this station, the
Directors instructed Mr. Dyer, to remove thither, from '
Penang, in 1825. Preaching was continued in the
different languages, while the Chinese congregations
amounted to two hundred and fifty. Three Tamul men
had been baptized, besides three Chinese, two of whom
were students in the college ; the entire number of bap-
tized during the year, being eight adults and two chil-
dren. One of the Chinese converts was very useful
among his countrymen, conversing with the children of
the schools, besides laboring among the adults. Mr.
Evans writes, " the whole number of Chinese Christians
is now nearly thirty ; those whom I have baptized, adorn
yGoogk
260 SUCCESS OF THE ^MISSION.
the doctrine of our God and Saviour. They are now
ready to go forth, as preachers of the Gospel, to their
countrymen. Their knowledge of Scripture is extraor-
dinary."
V In the year 1836, the native Christians, who had been
compelled to quit China, by persecution, found an asy-
lum in Malacca. Amongst the rest, Leang Afah, who
availed himself of the opportunity to spread religious
knowledge amongst the emigrants, preaching both in the
Fuh-keen and Canton dialects. The usual services in
English, Chinese, and Portuguese, were continued.
Mr. Hughes having quitted the service of the Society,
the Malay department was this year but partially attend-
ed to. Mr. Dyer was actively employed in preparing
Chinese metal types, in which he was aided by liberal
donations from India, England, and America. The stu-
dents in the college amounted to-seventy* anxLthek pur-
suits were divided between Chinese and English litera-
ture. Six of the senior students having renounced
idolatry, were supported by the London Missionary So-
ciety. Four of these, together with one Siamese, were
baptized during the year, after having publicly abjured
heathenism. Mr. Dyer wrote, that he never viewed the
Ultra Gangetic missions in a more favorable light than at
the time referred to; the gloom he said was passing
away, and the light springing up.
Subjoined is the substance of the questions proposed
to the candidates, at the time of their baptism : —
u Why do you wish to receive Christian baptism ? Because I feel my-
self to be a great sinner : and now desire to repent of my sins, that I may
obtain forgiveness.
" Do you think that baptism alone is able to save your soul ? No : but
I believe that Jesus Christ, who commanded believers to be baptized, is
able to save me.
" What has Jesus Christ done for you ? He suffered and died, to atone
for my sins, and procure my salvation.
" Do you wish to follow the doctrine of Christ, in preference to that of
the Chinese sages ? I do : because I believe, that Christ alone can guide
me to happiness and heaven.
" Can you truly say. that you have forsaken the vain superstitions of
your countrymen ? I have huherto foolishly worshipped idols, but now I
desire to worship the living and true God, only.
" Do you feel that you are a great sinner, and deserving of eternal
punishment ? I know that I am a sinner, and that I ought to suffer the
punishment due to sin.
44 Do you think that any good performance of your own will be suffi-
yGoogk
MORE BAPTISMS. 261
cient to save you T All I can do will be wholly insufficient to save me,
and I pray for salvation, through the merits of Christ alone.
" Is it with the view of advancing your worldly interests, that you wish
to be baptized 1 No : my sole reason for desiring baptism, is that I may
become a disciple of Jesus Christ. 77
In the year 1837, the brethren at Malacca, transmit-
ted accounts surpassing any that had previously been
sent from that station. Divine service was continued in
the various languages, as usual, with a regular attend-
ance, particularly at the Chinese service, when the mis-
sion chapel wns crowded. The number of children re-
ceiving education in the schools, was, four hundred and
ninety-five. Mr. Lay, the agent of the Bible Society,
had been liberally supplied with Chinese Bibles and Tes-
taments. In the month of April, 1837, twenty individ-
uals were admitted to the Christian church, by baptism,
viz. four Chinese families, consisting of four men, with
their wives, and five children ; besides six young Chi-
nese and one' Siamese. These all adorned the doctrine
of God their Saviour, and their whole conduct comported
with the principles of Christianity. The renunciation of
idolatry, by one of these persons, is remarkable. He
came to the college one day, expressing a wish to em-
brace Christianity. This was objected to, on the ground
of his house being still furnished with an idol ; when he
immediately went home, tore down every vestige of idol-
atry, and committed all to the flames, in the presence of
his family : " Here," say the brethren, " are the first
fruits of 350,000,000 of the human race."
In the month of Maj, of the same year, ten more indi-
viduals were baptized : "one of them was a venerable
man, with a long white beard, about sixty-five years of
age. He was formerly a school-master, and a most rigid
idolater ; perhaps one of the last persons, humanly speak-
ing, upon whom religion seemed likely to make an im-
pression ; and yet, he said, the things which he read in
the Christian books, caused him to see the folly of idol-
atry. The truth seemed to have been working in his
mind, for many months ; and, at last, he came forward,
with a degree of courage, quite surprising in so old a
man, and exclaimed before his idolatrous countrymen,
" I have served idols, but I will serve them no more."
yGoogk
262 CHARACTER OF THE BAPTIZED.
Two of the baptized, a man and his wife, were some-
what dependant on the person with whom they resided ;
their patron threatened, that if they were baptized, they
should quit his house, with nothing but the clothes they
had on. This threat deterred them, for some time; but
at length the husband, remembering the words of the
Saviour, " If any man will come after me, let him deny
himself, take up his cross, and follow me;" determined
to sacrifice all for Jesus. On this determination being
made known, the opponent's heart relented, and he not
only recalled his former threat, but promised, that if they
would remain with him, he would take down his idol.
The man was true to his word, for when they returned
home, after baptism, every vestige of idolatry was re-
' moved.
Another family, baptized at the same time, consisted
of a man, his wife, and two children. The man carried
on the business of a shoe-maker in the town, in the midst
of idolaters. Having been present at the former baptism,
his mind became so deeply impressed with the solemnity
of the service, and the truths of Christianity, that he bor-
rowed some Christian books, and continued to peruse
them for a considerable time, without communicating his
opinion and determination to any one. At length, the
change in his conduct became so manifest, that his ac-
quaintance began to ridicule him. Being thus called
upon to confess Jesus, before men, he was not ashamed
to do so : and has since continued a firm and consistent
follower of that Saviour, whom he has been spiritually
taught to serve.
The other individuals consisted of one man/ about
thirty, and two young men, who are preparing in the col-
lege to enter on the Christian ministry. The conduct of
all is most commendable : their attendance on the means
of grace is punctual and regular, whilst they conduct
family worship morning and evening in their own dwell-
ings. They seem not only desirous of walking worthy of
their profession themselves, but of inducing others to
come with them, that they may do them good ; whilst the
order and consistency of those young men studying for
the office of evangelists, is such as to afford much com-
fort to those under whose charge they are placed,
yGoogk
MISSION TO PENANG. 263
As the mission to Penang and Singapore were inti- v
mately connected with that of Malacca, we shall here in-
troduce a brief notice of them.
Though Penang was pointed out as the most eligible
spot on which to commence a mission ; yet it was not
till Canton and Malacca had both been occupied, that v
the brethren turned their attention to Prince of Wales'
island. Mr. Milne did, indeed, take a journey thither,
in 1816, to solicit a grant of land for the Malacca sta- l
tion ; but in 1819, the first efforts were made to evan- x
gelize the inhabitants of that settlement. In the spring
of the latter year, the author proceeded thither, to dis- i
tribute tracts, and establish schools, for which the sup-
port of govern meat was obtained, and then made way for
Messrs. Beighton and I nee, who occupied the station as v
resident missionaries.
Towards the close of the following year, however, the
author again visited the island, and settled at James
Town, in the midst of a rural population, having charge
of a native orphan school, consisting of about twenty -
individuals, who resided in the missionary's house, and
under his own eye. A dispensary was likewise opened
for the sick poor, and visits paid to the heathen in their
dwellings, while divine worship was regularly conducted
with the inmates of the mission family and a few neigh-
bors. During' the author's residence there, a Chinese
Catholic applied for instruction. He retained a general
knowledge of the Christian history, but lamented that he
had lost his crucifix and missal. With the view of keep-
ing him near the missionary's residence, a pepper gar-
den was purchased for him ; but he made off with the
proceeds, and was never heard of more. The Catholics
possess a seminary in Penang, for the purpose of training ,
up young Chinese as preachers to their own countrymen.
The principal had been fifteen years in China, and there
were about twenty inmates in the establishment. After
spending a year in Penang, the author removed to Ba-
tavia.
In the year 1824, a neat and commodious chapel was
built for the use of the mission, towards which the in-
habitants of the settlement subscribed very liberally.
The chapel had scarcely been erected a year, however,
yGoogk
364 dyer's endeavors.
when the mission sustained a severe loss in the death of
Mr. Ince. After a delay *of two years, Mr. Dyer arrived
to occupy his place.
Soon after his arrival, Mr. Dyer commenced the work
of casting moveable metallic types for the Chinese lan-
guage, and attempted to establish schools on the British
system. His chief employment consisted in going about
from house to house, and preaching the Gospel to every
creature. In order to be more completely amongst them,
he purchased a small house in the centre of the Chinese
( town, where he received all who came for religious in-
\ st ruction and medical advice, while the intense breathing
v of his inmost soul was to be made a blessing to that
heathen land.
In 1832, a Malay female was baptized, whose profes-
sion appeared to be scriptural and sincere. Two or three
years afterwards the number of baptized amounted to
thirteen, and the communicants from among the English
congregation to twenty.
In the close of 1835, Mr. Dyer was appointed to Ma-
t-* lacca, and his place supplied by Mr. Davies. During all
the intervening years, from the establishment of the mis-
sion, two or three Chinese, and half a dozen Malay
schools have been kept up, some of them supported by
government. In these, the brethren have labored to im-
. press religious truth upon the minds pf the young, with
1 varied success. In the Malay schools, some of the young
people have become familiar with the Scriptures, and
some have been trained up to be teachers to others. In
the Chinese schools, however, owing to the peculiarity of
the language, and the obstinacy of the teachers, little
good has been done.
No sooner was the British flag hoisted at Singapore,
than a grant of land was obtained for the mission there ;
and Mr. Milton proceeded, in 1819, to commence opera-
tions for the benefit of the Chinese in that island. In
1822, Mr. Thomsen removed, thither from Malacca, for
the purpose of instructing the ^Malays. Two years after-
wards, the mission chapel was built, and in the course of
time three natives were baptized, who gave pleasing evi-
dence of their sincerity. The mission was strengthened
in 1&27. by the arrival of Messrs. Smith and Tomlin
yGoogk
MISSION TO SINGAPORE. 265
who established schools, and distributed Chinese tracts
throughout the settlement, and amongst the native vessels
in the harbor. The following year, Mr. Tomlin paid a
visit to Siara, in company with Mr. Gutzlaff, where they
distributed twenty-three boxes full of Chinese books
among the people. The medical aid afforded to the na-
tives attracted multitudes to the dwelling of the mission-
aries, and something was done towards their instruction ;
while one Chinese was baptized by Mr. Gutzlaff, as the
first fruits of the mission to Siam. A rough translation
of the Gospel of Matthew, was drawn up, and a Christian
tract was printed in the language of that country.
Both Messrs. Smith and Tomlin having afterwards re-
moved to Malacca, and Mr. Thomsen being compelled to
return to Europe, on account of ill health, the mission at
Singapore was but feebly supported. In 1835, Mr. Wolfe
was sent thither, but in two years was called away by
death. The station is now occupied by the Messrs. ^
Stronachs, who have just arrived.
Our American brethren have occupied this station for
the last four years, and intend making it the seat of their
printing establishment, and a point from which to operate
on the nations beyond. Their efforts have been blessed
for the conversion of several individuals, and the energy
with which they are carrying on their labors, promises,
at no distant period, a happy result.
23
yGoogk
CHAPTER XIII.
MISSION TO BAT AVI A.
First three missionaries— Supper's labors — Slater's misfortunes — The
author's arrival — Schools — Printing — and other exertions— Christian
village— Conversations with heathen — Malay judge — Napoleon's pic-
ture—Visit of the deputation— Desultory labors — Tract against the mis-
sionary — Journey to Soerabaya — The Tengger mountains— Japanese
books — Chinese preaching — Ironical arguments — Communication of the
Gospel — Work on chronology — Javanese types— Journey to Pahane—
Tringano— Klintan— Patani — and Songora— Voyage to Pontianal —
State of Borneo— Chinese under convictions— Anotner incensed — Visit
to Bali — Erection of the chapel — Preaching to convicts — Accessions to
the church — Baptism of soldiers— Covenant with the Dyaks — Baptism
of a Chinese.
The visit of Mr. Milne to the island of Java, has been
noticed in a former chapter. Jn the year 1814, Messrs.
Kara, Supper, and Bruckner, arrived at Batavia, to com-
mence permanent missions in the Malayan archipelago.
The former of these, proceeded to Amboyna, where he
labored faithfully for twenty years, in reviving and ex-
tending the native church, in that and the surrounding
islands. Mr. Bruckner went to Samarang, where he
took charge of a Dutch congregation ; but changing his
views on the subject of baptism, he joined the Baptist
Missionary Society, and has continued ever since a faith-
ful laborer among the Javanese. Mr, Supper remained
in Batavia, where he preached to the native Christians.
He likewise employed himself in the distribution of Chi-
nese scriptures and tracts, which were received with
gratitude, while the heathen asked for some teacher to
explain the truths which they contained.
yGoogk
supper's labors. 267
Mr. Sapper writes, "I have often found Chinese
parents reading the New Testament to their families,
and requesting instruction about some passages. One
merchant delayed his departure from Batavia for some
days, in order to read a bible which he had received,
with tranquillity and reflection; he promised to recom-
mend it to his countrymen, and implored a thousand
blessings on the Bible. " One of the most opulent Chi-
nese observed, " I have read the New Testament with
pleasure; it is very fine; and it would be well, if every
one led such a life as Jesus Christ has taught us to
lead. " This Chinese on his return home, tore down all
the painted images from the walls, and threw them into
the fire.
In three short years the useful labors of this promising
missionary were terminated by death.
In the year 1819, Mr. Slater proceeded from Malacca
to Batavia. On his voyage, he touched at Singapore,
Rhio, Lingin, and Banca, as well as at Pontianak, and
Sambas, in Borneo; and. having been provided with
about fifteen thousand Chinese and Malay books, he dis- '
tributed them liberally among the people. At many of
these places no protestant missionary had previously
been; the books, therefore, excited the greater attention.
A copy of the divine word, had however, reached Pon-
tianak before Mr. S. arrived, from the perusal of which,
one Chinese had obtained a knowledge of his own de-
pravity, and the undertaking of Jesus Christ. He ap-
proved of the work of missionaries, and promised that if
one came to settle in Pontianak, he would give him a
house for nothing.
Arrived at Batavia, Mr. S. had scarcely provided him-
self with a house, before it was burnt to the ground ;
perhaps by some dishonest servant, as he had been
twice robbed previously. Part of his property was
saved, but a quantity of Testaments and tracts were con-
sumed.
The subscriptions of the inhabitants enabled Mr. S. to
repair this damage; and in the year 1821, a small bam-
boo chapel was built for the use of the mission, at the
cost of two hundred pounds, which was principally *
raised by the English inhabitants.
yGoogk
268 CHRISTIAN VILLAGE.
In the beginning of 1822, the author arrived from
Pen an g, to strengthen this mission ; Chinese preaching
was immediately commenced in four different places,
the attendance at which was small. In Malay and
English preaching, the brethren engaged alternately;
but Mr. Slater's health failing, he was obliged to under-
take a voyage to sea. t
On his return in 1823, he dissolved his connection
with the society, and the whole weight of the mission fell
on the author. Into the Chinese schools a plan was in-
troduced of getting the parents to pay half the expense,
in order to lead them to take an interest m the educa-
tion of their children, and to relieve the funds of the,
society. This was found to work well, and has been
continued ever since. A house was likewise engaged
in the centre of the Chinese town, where a number of
Christian books were deposited, and where the mission-
ary spent the greatest part of each day, in exhorting all
who came, to embrace the Gospel.
Having procured printers from China, books were
published in the native language; among the rest, the
Chinese magazine, which, having been discontinued at
Malacca by the early removal of Dr. Milne, was re-
sumed in Bat a via. Of this work one thousand copies
were published monthly.
During this and the following year, Mr. Diering, a
baptist brother, rendered great assistance to the mission,
by preaching occasionally in Malay. A European gen-
tleman also built a small bungalow for the accommoda-
tion of the natives on his ground, which was visited
weekly by the missionary. The people, most of them
natives of Bali, paid much attention, and expressed them-
selves delighted by the service. Whatever their real
sentiments were, it was a pleasing spectacle to see Ma-
homed ana attending to the preaching of tfte Gospel.
Two adjacent villages, called Tugoe and Depok, in-
habited by native Christians, were also visited, and the
attendance was encouraging. The origin of the latter
of these villages, is worthy of record. More than a cen-
tury ago, a Dutch gentleman, named Chasterling, having
an estate about six miles long, by two wide, cultivated
entirely by slaves, proposed to liberate them and make
yGoogk
TRACT DISTRIBUTION. 269
them a present of the land, if they would consent to be
instructed, and on a profession of their faith, baptized.
In compliance with this part of the proposition, he made
over the whole of his estate to his former bondmen, built
a church for them, established a schoolmaster over them,
subject to the pastoral oversight of the Dutch clergy, and
left them and their families free. In the beginning of
the present century, the inhabitants of Depok amounted
to about two hundred souls. Never was there a more
quiet village, or a more inoffensive people; and though
the majority may be attached by interest or education to
Christianity, a few appear to be lovers of the Saviour,
and some have already found their way to the haven of
rest. This village was visited by the author, almost
monthly, for several successive years. Latterly, a Dutch
missionary has been settled there, whose labors have been
blessed to the good of the people. There are about
seventy members of the church, and upwards of fifty
children in the school.
About this time, some of the books published at Batavia
were sent home to England, and Dr. Morrison, on looking
over them, was much gratified to see this medium of
conveying Christian knowledge in operation in Java.
He said of them, "The tracts for children are formed on
the model of Chinese school-books, only substituting v
Christian for pagan sentiments. One of these, compris-
ing three words in each sentence, and hence called the
' Three character classic, ' is well calculated to instil
into the tender mind of Chinese children correct ideas of
the true God, and the Saviour of men. The Chinese
magazine contains miscellaneous subjects blended with
Christian truths, designed to disseminate religious and
general knowledge in that quarter of the world."
That the Chinese read the books put into their hands,
the missionary had frequent proofs. The method adopted
to excite attention was the following: — The distributor
would sometimes go, with a few tracts in his hand, and
sitting down in a public place, would read to those who
happened to be near; more would soon gather round, and
look on, to whom the missionary would address himself
on the subject of the tract, and at the conclusion present
the bye-standers with a few copies, which were in general
♦23
yGoogk
270 MAHOMEDAN JUDGE.
well received. Thus the Chinese town was visited
almost daily, and the opportunity embraced of addressing
all who were at leisure. For this purpose every passing
circumstance was improved, and the most convenient
places chosen for engaging persons in conversation. At
their religious feasts, the visiting of the tombs, or sacri-
fices to the dead, there was no want of hearers ; as on
these occasions the Chinese seemed to relax their wonted
eagerness for business, and listened willingly to religious
discourse.
A part of this year was spent at a neighboring town,
called Buitenzorg, where the Mahomed an judge of the
district manifested some concern about his eternal in-
terests. Struck with the serious manner, and humble
spirit of this individual, the author entered into conver-
sation with him ; when the depravity of man was pointed
out, and the question proposed, how a sinner could be
saved. The Mahomed an acknowledged, that he knew
no satisfactory answer to this inquiry, and stated his
earnest desire to hear of some plan, by which he might
v obtain peace with God. He was gladly referred to the
words of the apostle, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ,
and thou shalt be saved. " The next day, the Mahorae-
dan affirmed that he had had no rest all night, thinking
of those words, to which he clung as a drowning man
grasps a plank in the midst of the ocean. Whilst pro-
ceeding to explain these things more fully, the Ma home-
dan took out a pen and ink, in order to write down what
was said. He was told, however, that he could be fur-
nished with books containing all these things in detail,
which he might peruse at leisure. One tract, written by
Mr. Robinson, of Bencoolen, which contains as clear a
statement of the all-important doctrine as was ever
penned in any language, was read over with him, and
seemed to be the very thing he wanted. This, with a
Malay Bible, and a number of other tracts, were left in
his hands, with the prayer that he might be guided into
all truth, and enabled to find the path to heaven.
The Chinese captain at this town, was the very oppo-
site of the Malay judge, being much taken up with the
" wind and water system " of his countrymen, according
to which they believe, that the fortunes of the living are
yGoogk
VISIT OP THE DEPUTATION. 271
greatly influenced by the position of the graves of the
dead. In one of the houses, a Chinese had set up over
his altar piece, a picture of Napoleon Buonaparte, in a
gilt frame, to which he offered the accustomed meed of
incense. Probably, iu the height of his ambition, the
French emperor little dreamt of being worshipped as a
god.
In the year 1825, the deputation from the society,
consisting of Messrs. Tyerman and Bennett, visited
Java, and accompanied the author on a tour to the
eastern parts of the island. The object of this journey
on the part of the deputation, was to ascertain the spirit-
ual condition of the people, and the openings that ap-
peared for the further spread of Christianity. The design
of the missionary in undertaking the tour, was to dis-
tribute Chinese books and tracts, which were very exten-
sively circulated through every town and village along'
the coast, as well as in the populous cities of Samarang
and Solo.
This year the cause of religion in Batavia sustained a
serious loss in the decease of Mr. Die ring, whose charac-
ter stood singularly and deservedly high for integrity,
benevolence, and piety. Though incessantly engaged in
worldly business during the week, he spent his evenings
and his Sabbaths in unceasing exertions to spread the
Gospel, and to benefit his fellow men ; doing as much in
direct labor as most missionaries, while he contributed
liberally to the support of the mission. His end was re-
markably peaceful and happy.
An exposition of the Ten Commandments, which had
been previously delivered in the form of lectures, was
drawn up and printed in Chinese. Two new tracts were
also prepared, "On the New Year," and "On the feast
of the Tombs;" which having reference to the native
festivals, were more attentively perused than any tracts
previously circulated.
In the Chinese town, the missionary still continued his
rounds, for the purpose of tract distribution and religious
conversation. In these walks, persons of different tem-
pers were met with : some utterly indifferent, careless
alike whether their gods were abused or praised ; while
others contended for the propriety of idol-worship in
yGoogk
272 RECEPTION OF THE GOSPEL.
voice and gesture of no very gentle kind ; urging the
practice of antiquity, the doctrine of the sages, and the
miracles wrought by their -fabled deities. The expense
to which they go, in the service of idolatry, is astonish-
ing; all classes spendiug a tenth of their income in pub-
lic and private sacrifices, while the funeral of a superior
relative increases their outlay in a fourfold degree. A
coffin of solid oak, six inches thick, the purchase of a
lucky site, for a grave, frequent sacrifices to the manes
of the departed, and the burning of gilt paper, to serve
for money in the other world, all involve an expenditure
which nearly ruins a poor man. In fact, the Chinese,
though the most covetous nation upon earth, are, in mat-
ters of religion, lavish in the extreme. Would that we
could see such profusion in a better cause ; or that Chris-
tians, who have higher motives, did not allow them-
selves to be outdone by heathen, in religious generosity.
When Jesus and his sufferings become the theme, the
missionary is generally left to pursue his observations
undisturbed, as they have seldom anything to urge
against the Gospel plan of salvation. That is, because
they cannot see themselves sinners, or, at least, such
sinners as stand in need of eternal redemption ; and thus
when the undertaking of a Saviour is alluded to, they
say, " it matters not where these men begin, they are
sure to end in Jesus and his salvation. " Sometimes,
they affect to recognize a resemblance between Christ's
merits, and the virtues of the goddess Kwan-yin, who by
her fasting and austerities, rescued her family, for several
generations, from the pains of hell. At other times they
observe, that their ancient sages did but tell them to be
good, and there left them; but the deliverer of the west,
gave up himself for the salvation of the world; by which
means, pardon may be extended to the guilty, and the
evil be made good. Most of them, however, pass over
the subject in silence ; or in the midst of a solemn dis-
course, interrupt the speaker, with some irrelevant ques-
tion about his age, travels, or family, evidently showing
that they have no heart to the doctrine propounded. It
has no charm, no interest, with them; and they say,
with Esau, "What good shall this birth-right do to me?"
yGoogk
CHINESE ARGUMENTS. 273
In 1826, the missionary had still to complain of the
difficulty of forming a Chinese congregation. Not hav-
ing been accustomed to meet, for the purpose of social
worship and mutual edification, in their own country,
they could hardly be induced to attend the stated minis-
try of foreigners, to hear doctrines that were disagreea-
ble, and opposed to all their previous inclinations. Find-
ing, however, that the heathen would not come to the
missionary, the missionary was compelled to go to the
heathen ; and what could not be effected by preaching to
large assemblies, was made up by frequent addresses to /
small auditories.
The tracts on the feasts of the Chinese, bearing so
directly on their superstitions, had awakened all the
wrath of the advocates of idolatry, and one of them sat
down to write a tract against the missionary. In this,
he argued, that it was monstrous in barbarians to at-
tempt to improve the inhabitants of the celestial empire, ^
when they were so miserably deficient themselves. Thus,
introducing among the Chinese the poisonous drug,
opium, for their own benefit, to the injury of others, they
were deficient in benevolence : sending their fleets and
armies, to rob other nations of their possessions, they
could make no pretensions to rectitude : allowing men
and women to mix in society, and walk arm in arm
through the streets, they shewed that they had not the
least sense of propriety ; and, rejecting the doctrines of
the ancient kings, they were far from displaying wisdom :
indeed truth was the only good quality to which they
could lay the least clain. Deficient, therefore, in four
out of five of the cardinal virtues, how could they expect
to renovate others. Then, while foreigners lavished
much money in circulating books for the renovation of
the age, they made no scruple of trampling printed paper
under foot, by which they shewed their disrespect for the
inventors of letters. Further, these would-be exhorters
of the world, were themselves deficient in filial piety, for-
getting their parents as soon as dead, putting them off
with deal coffins, only an inch thick, and never so much
as once sacrificing to their manes, or burning the smal-
lest trifle of gilt paper, for their support in the future
world. And, lastly, they allowed the rich and noble to
yGoogk
274 CHINESE ARGUMENTS.
enter office, without passing through the literary exami-
nations, and did not throw open the road to advancement
to the poorest and meanest in the land ; by all which it
appeared, that foreigners were inferior to the Chinese,
and, therefore, the most unfit to instruct them.
Some of these arguments had peculiar force, and all of
them weighed much with the Chinese. It was, there-
fore, necessary for the missionary to defend himself, by
publishing a few familiar dialogues, in which these
objections were introduced, with the most conclusive
answers that could be found. The justice of their
remarks, respecting European aggressions and corrup-
tions, was, of course, admitted, while the connection of
missionaries with those evils was utterly denied. The
other pleas were met by such reasonings, as would sug-
gest themselves to any cursory observer; but it would be
impossible for a stranger to conceive what a hold these
apparently absurd scruples have upon the Chinese mind.
The ar.swer, however, was attentively read, and fre-
quently formed the subject of discussion.
This year a tour was performed along the eastern
coast of Java, touching at Tagal, Samarang, and Soe-
rabaya. The Chinese, at the latter place, appeared to
be a more intelligent class of men, than on other parts of
Java; and had more leisure, as well as inclination, for
religious inquiry. One Chinese family, of considerable
influence, has, for six generations, abstained from the
worship of images; -and an aged gentleman, of that na-
tion, listened to the missionary, with great attention,
expressing himself in a way which was hardly to be ex-
pected from one who had been brought up a heathen.
A small body of Dutch Christians, in Soerabaya, had
formed themselves into a missionary society, holding
regular meetings for business and prayer, and making
every effort to disseminate religious truths amongst the
heathen. For this purpose, they had composed a number
of evangelical tracts, in the Malay and Javanese lan-
guages. They had even translated the New Testament
into low Malay, and raised funds for the printing of it
The author, in conjunction with the Dutch minister at
Batavia, gave this version a thorough revision ; and, hav-
ing obtained the use of the government printing-office!
carried an edition of it through the press.
yGoogk
THE TENGOER MOUNTAINS. 275
Daring this journey, a visit was paid to the Tengger
mountains, in the neighborhood of Passer wang. These
consist of a range of hills, about 6,000 feet above the
level of the sea, inhabited by an aboriginal race, who,
when the Mussulman arms prevailed in Java, fled to the
hills, and refused either through fear or persuasion, to
embrace Mahomedanism. These people amount to
several thousands, governed by laws and customs of their
own. Their religion consists of a sort of Hindooisro, <
mixed up with a peculiar veneration for fire, manifested
by their regard to the domestic stove, the erection of
altars towards the rising sun, and their reverence for a
volcanic mountain, which towers above their range of
hills, and is always in slow, but terrific action. The
author ascended to the edge of the crater, with some of
the awe-struck villagers, and saw the effect which the
universal stillness, the entire absence of all animal or
vegetable life, and the deep roaring of the volcano, pro-
duced over the savage mind. The crater was designa-
ted Bromo, to which they addressed a prayer, throwing
various offerings into the vast orifice, and entreating
preservation from its half-smothered fires. Around the
peak of Bromo, and still at an immense elevation, was an
extensive flat of sand, which the wind had formed into
gentle undulations, resembling precisely a sheet of water,
but as hard as the solid ground. The natives call it the
"sand sea."
The governor-general, Baron Van der Capellan,
pointed out these villages, as the most eligible field for
missionary exertions, on the island of Java; the inhabi-
tants were exempted from Mahomedan prejudices, and
their Hindoo superstitions were merely traditional re-
miniscencies; they were far removed from the contami-
nation which foreign intercourse engenders ; and already
possessed a simplicity of manners quite favorable to the
introduction of the Gospel ; while the extreme salubrity
of the climate, and the .splendor of the surrounding
scenery, were sufficient to invite and reward the resi-
dence of a missionary. But, alas! this fertile, peaceful,
beauteous region is left, to this day, without a single
effort to evangelize its inhabitants, beyond the distribu-
te byGoogk
376 am nrvrnm field.
tkm of a few tracts in the Javanese language, and a
transitory annunciation of the Gospel.
In the year 1827, the author was obligingly furnished
with the loan of some Japanese books, calculated to
throw light on that important language. Both Drs. Mor-
rison and Milne had long desired to get some acquaint-
ance with the Japanese tongue, in order to ascertain
whether the present version of the Chinese Scriptures
would do for that people. As the owner of the books
gave full permission to copy them, the author devoted his
whole attention to this subject, besides employing a dozen
i Chinese to assist him in the undertaking. The most im-
portant of the works, appeared to be those on philology ;
comprising a Dutch, Chinese, and Japanese dictionary,
drawn up by the Japanese themselves; a Japanese,
Chinese and Dutch dictionary, arranged according to
the Japanese alphabet; two or three Chinese and Japa-
nese dictionaries, classed according to the Chinese radi-
cals; and, lastly, a Japanese and Chinese dictionary,
arranged according to the native alphabet, appended to
which were numerous graphical representations of arms
and implements, manners and customs, history and ad-
ventures, geography and astronomy, plates, maps, and
charts; in short, a complete encyclopaedia. In addition
to the dictionaries, were the "Four Books" of Confu-
cius, in Chinese, interlined with a Japanese translation.
This work was of incalculable importance, as shewing,
that Chinese books, as they stand, are not intelligible to
the mass of the Japanese, and need some addition, in
order to general circulation. Some original works in
the Japanese language, were also transcribed ; such as
historical novels, and several works on the medicine,
botany, mineralogy, history, and statistics of Japan.
It appeared from a comparison of these, that the Chi-
nese character was not in general use, in Japan, except
when interlined with Japanese. That the latter lan-
guage differed from the former, in being alphabetic and
polysyllabic; and that the Japanese alphabet consisted of
forty-seven letters, of which there were two forms, like
our printed letters and running hand ; the former most
frequently used in connection with Chinese characters,
and the latter generally standing alone. It was thought
yGoogk
VOCABULARY PUBLISHES. 277
a good omen, that books began to be brought from a
country which had been hitherto sealed against the Gos-
pel — no missionary was allowed to approach its shores,
neither could any native come from thence. Little was
Jcnown of their language, by the propagators of Chris-
tianity, and little did the Japanese know of our religion,
as it really is. But this looked like a harbinger of better
days. The travelling westward of Japanese books,
seemed to invite the travelling eastward of missionaries.
The word Japan, in the native language, means " the
rising of the sun, " and reminds us of the prophecy of
Isaiah, " men shall fear Jehovah from the west, and his
glory from the rising of the sun."
After copying these works, the author proceeded to
the compilation of an English and Japanese vocabulary,
which was afterwards printed. This little work does
not profess to present a full and extensive developement
of the language, and enters very little into its structure
or character : it is hoped, however, that it may afford
some assistance to future laborers, endeavoring to in-
vestigate that rich and copious tongue, with a view to
convey the treasures of divine inspiration into it. With-
out intercourse and conversation with the people, how-
ever, it was impossible to proceed further in the acquisi-
tion of the Japanese language, and the study of it gave
way to more immediate and imperious claims on time
and attention.
An effort was made this year, to raise a Chinese con-
gregation, by attending, statedly, at a little building by
the road side. Of the multitudes that passed by, some
were induced to step in, till the place became full.
They were generally stragglers, however, who sat down
for a few minutes, and then went away, to have their
places supplied by others ; while few stopped to hear the
service out, or came a second time.
Seeing the Chinese engaged in an idol feast, the mis-
sionary tried the effect of irony upon them. He pointed
out the folly of providing a feast for hungry ghosts, with-
out knowing whether they were hungry, or might be per-
mitted to partake of it, or would be benefitted by it. He
told them first to ascertain the wants of the spiritual
world ; then, to send invitations to each separate indi-
24
yGoogk
378 COMPARATIVE CHRONOLOGY.
vidual ; and finally, to provide an allowance of ethereal
food, such as their ghostly friends might be able to
digest ; but not to go to work in the dark, as they were
then doing. On hearing this, they were confused ; some
endeavored to frame an answer ; but the major part ad-
vised to leave the matter alone, lest they should be too
clearly convinced of their error.
During the year 1829, the missionary still continued
% to testify, that there was none other name given under
* heaven, whereby men could be saved, but the name of
Christ Jesus. His chief effort, in depend an ce on divine
aid, was to convince the people of sin, and point them to
the Saviour ; for he found, that though he might bring
them to laugh, or to cry, at the absurdities *nd extrava-
gances of their idolatry, yet unless they could be led to
see the exceeding sinfulness of sin, all other admissions
were of little avail. In the regular preaching of the Gos-
pel, there was an increased seriousness, and a growing
acquaintance with Christianity. Some of the Amboy-
nese, who attended the mission chapel, became sedulous
in instructing their children, and in recommending reli-
gion to their neighbors.
This year the art of lithography was called in to aid
the diffusion of Gospel truth, which rendered the mission-
aries independent of native type-cutters, and was found
to be much cheaper than the former mode of printing by
means of wooden blocks.
Among the rest of the Chinese works published by
this means, was a system of comparative chronology,
with the Chinese and European accounts exhibited in
parallel columns. The similarity between the more au-
thentic records of the Chinese and the Scripture history,
is remarkable. According to both, the human race
sprang from one individual, the flood occurred about the
same time, preceded by the discovery of metals, and fol-
lowed by that of wine. The seven years famine of
Egypt nearly synchronize with those of China; and
Sampson's strength and fall have their counterpart in the
east. This work was drawn up to correct the vain
boasting of the Chinese, and to shew them that we pos-
sess records four thousand years earlier than the Chris-
tian era.
yGoogk
VOYAGE TO PAHANG. 279
A fount of Javanese types were this year cast by the
author, who had to superintend the cutting of the
punches, the striking of the matrices, the reduction and
composition of the metal, and the adjustment of the
whole ; and considering the few facilities existing in a
foreign colony, for executing works of art and utility, the
want of proper instruments and materials, together with
the inexperience of those engaged, it will easily be seen,
that the undertaking must have been attended with im-
mense trouble.
In the month of August, this year, the author set sail
with a large cargo of books, intending to accompany
Messrs. Tomlin and Gutzlaff to Siam, but arrived at
Singapore two days after their departure. Finding it
impossible to follow them, a passage was taken in a Chi-
nese praw, without deck, or shelter, for the east coast of
the Malayan peninsula. The shore, from Point Romania
northward, is covered with an impenetrable jungle, off
which lie the islands of Pulo Tinggi and Pulo Tiraoan,
inhabited, for the most part, by pirates. The entrance
to the river of Pahang is picturesque, but the town has a
miserable, appearance. The Chinese houses stretch them-
selves along the southern bank of the river, and the Ma-
lay cottages skirt the northern. The Chinese are the
only laborers and shopkeepers, while the Malays strut
about in silken breeches and glazed cloths, as if they
were never born for work. The residence of the rajah
is situated in the midst of the malay huts, and, covered
with plate tin, glitters splendidly under a burning
sun. Extensive rice fields occupy the attention of
the peasantry, and mining operations employ the ener-
gies of the Chinese settlers. The tin mines are at the
distance of several day's journey in the interior, where
that metal is found both plentiful and pure, about seventy-
five tons of which are exported monthly. From the tin
to the gold mines, the journey occupies twenty days
more ; at the back of which is a chain of mountains,
skirting the colony of Malacca. There cannot be less
than five thousand Chinese in the territory of Pahang,
who are all given up to the smoking of opium, wasting at
the same time, their gains and their constitution. The
Malay rajah oppresses them, in every possible way, and
yGoogk
280 DESCRIPTION OF TEINGANO.
demands about twelve pounds sterling from every indi-
vidual on his return to his native land.
Between Pahang and Tringano, the Chinese boat, in
which the author sailed, was attacked by two pirate
praws. They advanced during a calm, by means of
double banks of oars, and were each provided with a
battery, mounting a six-pounder, with which they kept
up a smart fire. The Chinese were very cool on the
occasion, plying their oars with the utmost steadiness,
while the master and mate returned the fire of the
enemy. A desperate conflict was expected, as the
Chinese, knowing that no quarter would be given, were
prepared to fight for their property and their lives. A
merciful providence, however, interfered ; and a breeze
springing up, the Chinese caught the favoring gale, and
were soon out of sight of their opponents.
The town of Tringano is more populous and busy than
Pahang, though its territory is much smaller, and pos-
sesses no gold mines. It has, however, some plantations
of pepper, and yields a few tons of buffalo butter; while
dried fish and tortoise-shell help to increase their lists of
exports. Situated half way between Malacca and Siam,
it was formerly a place of great trade, but since the es-
tablishment of Singapore, Tringano is sinking into insig-
nificance. The present rajah has raised himself to the
throne, to the exclusion of his elder brother's children ;
but having obtained the sanction of the Siamese govern-
ment, no one presumes to dispute his usurped possession.
There appears to be no court of justice, but causes are
settled according to the will of the ruler, and vengeance
falls instantly on the supposed criminals, dictated chiefly
by the pride or passion of the royal judge. Murder, of
all other crimes, seems to be most leniently dealt with ;
hence daily assassinations occur, which are frequently
passed over, as proofs of the courage of the perpetrators,
or of the demerits of the victims. Such is the insecurity
of persons and property, that every individual carries half
a dozen weapons about him ; and no man dares make
known the extent of his possessions, for fear of losing
them. The Chinese are especially oppressed by their
Malayan chiefs, who take their choicest goods, and fair-
est daughters, without the least chance of redress ; but
yGoogk
A RISING STATE. 28 1
the abject colonists tamely submit to this, with the hope
of making op by deceit what they Jose by violence. The
shops in Tringano are provided with railings, like prison
bars, through which the purchaser throws his money,
previous to receiving his goods; and every article is
hastily removed to the* inner apartments, immediately a
follower of the rajah appears, as these harpies insist on
purchasing all that is valuable, without the slightest
intention of paying for it
Northward of Tringano, lies the rich and populous
country of Klintan, which, owing to its extensive gold
mines, has lately risen to great importance. Its gold is
reckoned the best on the coast; but the rajah levies a
duty of fifty dollars on all Chinese vessels, great and
small, with the view, it is said, of discouraging the intro-
duction of opium, which would prove the bane of his
rising state.
Patani, the next state to the northward, was once an
important settlement, having had an English and Dutch
factory there, which carried on an extensive trade with
China ; its grandeur is, however, fled, and its trade anni-
hilated. Repeated attacks from the Siamese have im-
poverished the country. The old town is a heap of
ruins, and the natives have taken up their residence on
the banks of a small river, deeply imbedded in the jun-
gle. The country is rich and fertile, and the precious
metals easily procurable ; yet owing to war and anarchy,
all is wildness and confusion. The people of Patani are
so intolerably lazy, that it is impossible to procure labor-
ers of any sort, while the Chinese are the only workers
of the mines.
Songdra is the first regular Siamese town on the
coast, the approach to which is exceedingly romantic;
pagodas gild the tops of the hills, and files of Siamese
junks moored along the shores, present a lively and in-
teresting appearance. There is no regularly custom
house, but a present is expected on the arrival of a ves-
sel, and the first offer of the cargo must be made to the
ruler. The town consists of substantial houses, laid out
in regular streets, and was once surrounded by a wooden
palisade. Several Chinese temples stand at the head of
the different ways; and large Siamese pagodas peep
•24
yGoogk
982 THE DYAKS OF BORNEO.
through the groves : the adherents of both are worship-
pers of Buddha. The Siamese priests swarm; every
morning the street is yellow with them, going about to
beg for their daily alms. They are of all ages and
ranks, living together in cloisters and idleness. No
business must occupy the attention of the holy brother-
hood, lest their minds should be taken off from the repe- .
tition of the name of Buddha, which elevates them to the
highest pinnacle of holiness and felicity.
Leaving the peninsula, the author proceeded to the
west coast of Borneo, and landed in Pontianak. This
settlement was first established by an enterprising Arab,
who, after cutting off a French ship, fixed his residence
at the confluence of two mighty rivers, coming from
Landak and Sangow, yielding gold and diamonds. Here
he soon attracted, by his liberality, a number of follow-
ers, and took the title of sultan of Pontianak. The ruler
of Landak, alarmed at his encroachments, made a grant
of the land, on which the new town was built, to the
sultan of Bantam, who surrendered it to the Dutch ; and
it has ever since been occupied as an European settle-
ment. The Dutch fort stands on the south side of the
Sangow river, flanked by the Chinese town ; while the
sultan's palace is built on the tongue of land which
separates the two streams, surrounded by native huts
built on poles or rafts, which float on the surface of the
water, and rise and fall with the tide. The Malay popu-
lation is about twenty thousand; the Bugguese, five;
and the Chinese, two. The interior of the country is
peopled with a race cannibals, called Dyaks, who are
generally tyrannized over by the Malays; hence they
detest the Mahomedan religion ; and, being tired of their
own, have in some instances adopted that of the Chinese.
Those people present a most inviting field for missionary
operations, and our German and American brethren have
already begun to labor among them.
The Dyaks, in the residency of Pontianak alo»e,
amount to 240,000, besides those which are to be found
in the north and south-eastern parts of the island They
are a wild race, wearing no clothes, and utterly destitute
of civilization. Their institutions are so sanguinary,
that no young man can marry, unless he hating two or
yGoogk
THE GOLD MINES OF MANDOOR. 383
three human heads as a dowry. These trophies are
received by the women with triumph, who suck the
blood that may be yet dripping from them, and adorn
their houses with the skulls, and their necks with the
teeth of the slaughtered victims. They are, hqwever,
desirous of instruction, and were missionary efforts for
their benefit persevered in, the results might be as favor-
able, and the success as glorious, as among the inhabi-
tants of the South Sea islands.
The Chinese, having discovered that the precious
metals abound in Borneo, have been attracted thither in
great numbers. Their principal settlements are at Man-
door and Montrado, but they have established themselves
at Landak and Sangow. The author visited Man door,
which he found a flourishing town, inhabited wholly by
Chinese, under a government and laws of their own
choosing. The people employ themselves in collecting
gold dust from the neighborhood, which lies a few
fathoms beneath the surface, in a strata of sand, under a
bed of yellow clay. The Chinese commence by remov-
ing all the superincumbent earth, and carrying out the
sand in baskets, deposit It in an inclined trough, sub-
jected to a rapid stream of water, which carries away the
sand, and allows the gold to sink to the bottom. When
all the sand is thus taken out, and washed away, they
collect the gold and carry it to market. It is generally
found in fine dust, sometimes in particles as large as a
pea, and some pieces have been discovered about the size
of a hen's egg. The gold is valued at nearly three
pounds the ounce. Much of the ground in the neighbor-
hood of Mandoor, has been turned inside out, and ex-
hausted of the precious metal, which the Chinese calcu-
late will be expended in forty year's time. They have a
superstitious notion, that the gold is capable of running
away, if the gods be displeased, or their ancestors
neglected ; hence they send much money to China, to
keep up the accustomed sacrifices, and will not carry an
umbrella near the mines, lest the local deities, should be
displeased.
Montrado is more populous than Mandoor, and was
the first Chinese settlement on the coast. The inhabi-
tants are turbulent and intractable, having once waged
yGoogk
284 STATE OP BORNEO.
war with the Dutch, when they invested the fort at Pon-
tianak, and surprised the resident at Sankoawang; on
both of which occasions they nearly annihilated the Eu-
ropean power on the coast. Peace has since been con-
cluded; but a bitter feeling is left, which breaks out
into frequent expressions of distrust and revenge.
Sambas lies on the river of the same name, navigable
for vessels of three hundred tons burthen, thirty miles
frdm the mouth. This was formerly a nest of pirates,
the sultan of which gloried in mastering as many vessels
as he could. The Bengal government chastised him, a
few years ago, by burning his whole settlement ; since
which time the Dutch have established themselves there.
The state of morals in this place is wretched, and the
Chinese inhabiting it are idle, voluptuous, and given to
gaming.
To the northward of Sambas, barbarism and piracy
prevail : hundreds of streams here empty themselves into
the ocean, from which issue the marauding Dayaks,
seeking only for iron and heads. Every human being
they meet with is sacrificed to their fury, and the heads
carried home in triumph, as testimonials of their valor.
The interior of Borneo swarms with independent
rulers; in the residency of Pontianak alone there are
about two hundred and fifty sovereign princess, whom
the Europeans set up or put down at pleasure ; each of
them, however, pleading for the divine right of kings,,
and exercising the power of life and death in their petty
dominions.
The Chinese in all these parts amount to twenty-five
thousand ; who received the Scriptures and books with
great cheerfulness and avidity. Their chiefs assisted the
author in his journies, and entertained him hospitably in
their dwellings. Some suspicion was at first excited, at
the unusual appearance of a European in those parts;
but immediately they were addressed in their own lan-
guage, their apprehensions vanished, and the stranger
became a friend. Y ne Chinese captain of Man door
placed the author at the head of his table, afforded him
guides and protection through the mining district, and
presented him with a gold ring on his departure. A New
Testament was found entire in the interior of Borneo,
yGoogk
am anxious mounts*. 885
presented ten years before, which bore evident marks of
having been frequently perused.
Notwithstanding the wide circulation of religious truth,
the missionary on his return to his station, lamented his
want of success, and sighed for more substantial evi-
dence of usefulness. When one day sitting in his study,
during the heat of the meridian sun, he observed a stran-
ger enter, and sit down by his side. Having been fre-
quently interrupted by stragglers, who came merely to
waste time, no notice was taken of the visitor, and the
usual studies were pursued. After waiting awhile, the
stranger broke the silence, by asking, what he must do
to obtain the salvation of his soul. The -missionary laid
down his pen, and thought of that passage, " When the
Lord bringeth back the captivity of Zioo, we were like
them that dream :" it appeared so like a dream, to hear
a sceptical Chinese inquire about the salvation of his
soul. They seldom believe that they have a soul, and
still less concern themselves about its destinies. He
was of course directed to the right source for help, and
pointed to the " Lamb of God, which taketh away the
sin of the world." He heard with attention, and in-
terest. His abode was discovered, and frequently visited.
His name was Lsb San-tsoo. He grew rapidly in spirit-
ual knowledge ; and drew up a sketch of his views on
religion. Speaking of trusting to Christ, and not to our
own merits, he said, " How can a man think of trusting
to his own righteousness? why, it is like seeking shelter
under one's own shadow; we may stoop to the very
ground, and the lower we bend, we find the shade still
beneath us : but if a man flee to the shadow of a great
rock, or a wide-spreading tree, he will find abundant
shelter from the rays of the noon-day sun. So human *
merits are unavailing, and Christ alone .able to save to
the uttermost, those who come unto God by him. 19
This man was early removed by a stroke of apoplexy,
which carried him so suddenly away, that the missionary
was not aware of his illness, before he heard that he was
gone.
A different effect was produced in the mind of another
heathen, by the statement that Confucius knew little or
nothing of the unseen world, because, when asked con-
yGoogk
THE SAGE OF AM ANTAGONIST.
cerning it, he evaded the question, and bade his disci-
ples attend more particularly to the duties of life. At
the mention of this, the pagan's wrath was enkindled :
he declared that the inference was false ; that the mis-
sionary had slandered the memory of the sage, and that
if the latter were aware of it, he would immediately
petition to the king of Hades, to have the calumniator's
tongue cut out, and himself consigned to the lowest pit
of Pandemonium, not to be born into the world again for
a thousand ages. Had the missionary contented himself
with studying the doctrines of the philosopher in the lan-
guage of China, he would have benefitted himself, and
been applauded by others ; but now that he set himself
up for a judge, and opposed the sage, he was the veriest
sinner upon the face of the earth, who, if he fell into the
hands of the rulers of China, would be made to suffer the
worst of deaths. When the Christian denounced idol-
atry, and declared his determination to worship the
Supreme God alone, the Confucian exclaimed, " I do not
think that the Supreme God would be worshipped by you,
or accept your services. You call .upon heaven, but
heaven is high, and cannot hear you ; you kneel before
the Supreme, but the clouds are impenetrable, and he
cannot see you. " At length, softening down, he said,
" I see, sir, that your anxiety to instruct the Chinese,
originates in a kind intention ; -but your books are filled
with a few cunning remarks on an abstruse subject,
mixed up with much that is unfounded. Our ancient
philosophers taught the doctrine of filial piety, but left
the mysterious subject of spiritual beings alone, as not
intimately connected with the happiness of the people.
In your books, every expression tends to this point;
while the duties of the human relations are seldom
referred to. * This is neglecting the important, and caring
about the insignificant. Confucius cautioned men
against paying too much attention to religious ceremo-
nies, and forbad their flattering the gods to procure pro-
tection ; but if ignorant people will busy themselves in
begging for blessings, they only squander their own time
and money, and do no harm to others; why then trouble
one's self about them ? The religious practices of men
yGoogk
VISIT TO BALI. 287
are as various as their minds ; let every one follow his
own inclinations, and not interfere with others."
In the close of 1829, the author visited Bali, accom-
panied by Mr. Tomlin. The people of that island were
found in a state of great ignorance and barbarity. Their
religion is Hindooism, and their priests, Brahmins. The
island is divided into eight states, inhabited by nearly a
million of people. There are several upland lakes, which
supply the plains with an abundance of water, for the
irrigation of the rice fields. These constitute the riches
of Bali : and the kings of the island, establishing them-
selves on their borders, keep the inhabitants in complete
order, by commanding their supply of water. The peo-
ple of Bali are much given to opium-smoking and cock-
fighting. The ground is so productive, that there is
little poverty ; and yet the people are so indolent, that
there is less wealth. The female sex is much oppressed,
being obliged to do all the work of the house, the mar-
ket, and the field; while the only reward they get for
their toil, is the privilege of burning with the dead
bodies of their husbands. This is sometimes done to an
extent unequalled even in India ; for on particular occa-
sions, fifty or sixty women are sacrificed, at once, on the
funeral pile. These are either stabbed and burnt, or
leap alive into the flaming pit, from which there is no
escape.
During this journey, great quantities of Chinese and
Javanese tracts were circulated, which were all well
received. The health of the author, however, suffered
considerably on this tour, and a jungle fever was caught,
which undermined his constitution, and, finally, com-
pelled a return to Europe.
In the year 1831, a new and handsome chapel was
erected at Batavia, which was opened, in the month of
September, by a sermon from the Rev. Archdeacon
Scott. In this . building, Episcopalians, Independents,
and Baptists, have joined in the work of proclaiming a
crucified Saviour ; and Europeans and Asiatics combined
in celebrating his love.
Besides preaching in the chapel, the missionary ad-
dressed several hundred Malay convicts on the Sunday
afternoons. They assembled in their chains, under the
yGoogk
988 PREACHING TO CONVICTS.
shade of a few trees, and sitting on the ground, listened
with remarkable eagerness, to the news of salvation.
They could not, at first, understand for what purpose
they were congregated. When tbey heard their sins
exposed, they thought the missionary was about to accuse
them to the government, to get a protraction of their
punishment; and when they were told of the liberty
wherewith Christ makes us free, they imagined that their
chains were to be knocked off, and they restored to
liberty. They soon discovered, however, the object of
the service, and paid the more serious attention. One of
them, on his death-bed, declared his faith in that Saviour,
whom he had heard preached under the trees; and when
told by his companions that be ought to call upon Mahom-
ed, he replied, "No; Jesus is the only Saviour, and I
desire to honor htm alone."
This year, Lukas Monton, a native of Menado, in the
island of Celebes, applied for 'admission into the church.
This young man is endowed with a fervent zeal for the
diffusion of the Gospel, urging his countrymen to attend
the means of grace, and distributing tracts among the
Chinese and Malays, in great abundance. He some-
times travels to distant towns and villages, standing up
in the streets and market-places, to exhort the multitude.
His address is bold, and his gift in prayer, fluent. An
elderly woman, of Dutch extraction, born in Samarang,
joined the church at the same time, and has continued
zealous and faithful ever since.
Malay tracts, about this time, came into great demand;
sometimes, one hundred and fifty, were put into the
hands of the people, on a single market day. To those
who know the deadly prejudices of the Mahomed ans
against Christianity, and who have been accustomed to
see them shun a tract, as they would the plague, this
appeared a great change. It was to be attributed, under
God, to the practice of posting little hand-bills about the
town, containing passages of Scripture, and brief ex-
hortations ; which, being perceived to be of a harmless
character, induced the natives to take books the more
readily ; and, after a while, to grasp them eagerly on
every occasion.
yGoogk
SEVERAL BAPTISED. 289
The Chinese were, with difficulty, brought to see the
evil of sin. The word sin, in their language, being
synonymous with crime, they seldom think that they are
chargeable with sin, unless guilty of some crime against
the state. Thus murder, arson, theft, and adultery, are
considered sinful ; but lying, fornication, gaming, and
covetousness, are seldom looked on as evils. They
openly plead for the practice of cheating in business ;
and think there is no harm in opium-smoking, so long as
they purchase it with their own money. The only evils v
with which they charge themselves, arc, quitting their
native land, while their parents are alive, being without
posterity, treading on an ant, abusing printed paper,
eating beef, and leaving hungry ghosts to starve. Thus
not knowing the real nature of sin, they have no sense of
the need of a Saviour, and hear of his dying love without
emotion.
In the year 1833, six tfative soldiers, born in Menado,
were baptised ; and four more of those baptized in in*
fancy, were admitted to church-fellowship. An orphan
school was established for the descendants of Europeans,
which has been liberally supported. Premises were pur-
chased, buildings erected, and thirty children placed on
the foundation, who have been boarded, clothed, and
educated, without the least expense to the missionary
society.
In 1834, one country-born was admitted to the church,
and six natives of Menado, baptized. Another native
soldier was baptized in the presence of the captain and
the whole company, when the service was very solemn
and impressive.
In the year 1835, two more of the native Christians
joined the church ; and one Mohamedan woman was bap-
tized. During the same year, the author visited China,
leaving the station under the charge of his assistant, Mr.
W. Young, while Lukas Monton undertook a voyage to
Benjarmasin, on the island of Borneo, accompanied by Mr.
Barenstein, a German missionary. The town of Benjar-
masin contains several hundred houses ; but the chief pop-
ulation consists of Biajoos, a tribe of Dayaks, who live in
the interior. After supplying the Chinese and Malays with
books, the travellers visited the Dayaks, who were glad
25
yGoogk
290 TREATY WITH THE DATAKS.
to receive them. Listening to their discourse on divine
things, the Dayaks said, " This is the true doctrine, and
suits us better than the teaching of the Mahomed ans,
which we do not understand." The Dayaks, how-
eve, were unwilling that the missionaries should come
and live amongst them, unless they would make a cove-
nant by blood ; which consisted in drawing a few drops
of blood from the arms of the chiefs and missionaries,
into four cups of water, which were drunk by the
respective parties, in the presence of great crowds.
When the agreement was thus ratified, the Dayaks em-
braced the stranger*, and said, " Let us be friends for
ever, and may God help the Dayaks to obtain the know-
ledge of religion from the missionaries. " After this, the
chiefs assured the brethren that they might dwell with
them without fear, promising .to defend them with their
life's blood, and to die, themselves, sooner than they
would see the missionaries slain. This mission has
since been vigorously prosecuted by our German brethren
sent out by the Rhenish Missionary Society.
A short time previous to the author's quitting Batavia,
he was accosted by a respectable Chinese, requesting
baptism. On being asked whence he came, and why he
desired admission to that ordinance, he replied, that he
was born in Amboyna, where he had enjoyed the benefit
of Mr. Kam's ministry. He was able to read the Scrip-
tures in the Malay language, and displayed a very exten-
sive acquaintance with religious truth. His views of the
all-sufficiency of Christ, and -his deep feeling of anxiety
to be intimately connected with the Saviour and his peo-
ple, induced the missionary to baptize him.
yGoogk
CHAPTER XIV.
VOYAGES UP THE COAST OP CHINA.
Summary of missionary attempts in the colonies— Desire to benefit the
mother country — Gutzlaff's voyages — Different views— Anxiety for
more information — Author's arrival in Canton — Discussion regarding
opium vessels — Reasons for not embarking in them — As disreputable,
inconvenient, and involving the missionary in difficulty— The propriety
„ of hiring a vessel, or purchasing a missionary ship— Offer of the Huron
—Preparations for departure.
Protestant missionaries, in their attempts to operate
on China, limited their efforts, for a quarter of a century,
to those parts where Europeans generally reside, or
where the British and Dutch governments afforded pro-
tection. Considering themselves excluded from the inte-
rior of the empire, and finding a host of Chinese emi-
grants in the various countries of the Malayan Archipe-
lago, they aimed first to enlighten these, with the hope,
that if properly instructed and influenced, they would, on
their return to their native land, carry with them the
Gospel they had learned, and spread it among their coun-
trymen. With this view, our brethren established them-
selves in the various colonies around China, studied the
language, set up schools and seminaries, wrote and print-
ed books, conversed extensively with the people, and tried
to collect congregations, to whom they might preach the
word of life. Since the commencement of their missions,
they have translated the Holy Scriptures, and printed
two thousand complete Bibles, ten thousand Testaments,
thirty thousand separate books of Scripture, and upwards
of half a million of tracts in the Chines language ; be-
yGoogk
292 SUMMARY OF LABORS ABROAD,
sides four thousand Testaments, and one hundred and
fifty thousand tracts in the languages of the Malayan Ar-
chipelago, comprising upwards of eight thousand leaves
of new matter, and twenty millions of printed pages.
About ten thousand children have passed through the
mission schools ; nearly one hundred persons have been
baptized, and several native preachers raised up, one of
whom has proclaimed the Gospel to his countrymen in
the interior of the empire, and endured persecution for
the sake of Jesus. Such a result cannot but be gratify-
ing to the friends of missions, and on a review of it, the
laborers employed would " thank God and take cour-
age."
But all this is far from satisfying the desires of the
ardent missionary, or from accomplishing the object for
which he went forth. Whatever be done in the colonies,
the friends of China cannot be content until some im-
pression be made upon the mother country ; and as the
emigrants are but a sprinkling compared with the bulk
of the population, so the converts from among the colo-
nists bear but a small proportion to the salvation of the
whole empire.
Whilst the rest of the brethren were employed in the
more settled and sedentary part of missionary work, it
pleased God to stir up one to attempt the hazardous en*
terprize of introducing the Gospel into China itself. Mr.
Gutzlaff, a German missionary, sent out by the Nether-
lands Missionary Society, having first made his way to
Siam, and labored for two years in that kingdom with
some evidence of success, took his passage in 1831, in a
native vessel, for the port of Teen-tsin, within two days*
journey of Peking. He had with him a large quantity of
Christian books, and a small stock of European medi-
cines. Clad occasionally in a Chinese dress, and adopt-
ing the name of one of the native clans, he was recog-
nized as a member of that great nation. Being in a
weak state of health, exposed to the jealousy and treach-
ery of the natives, and embarked in a frail vessel, un-
skilfully managed, he was frequently in imminent dan-
ger; but was graciously preserved from these and all
other hazards, till he arrived at the destined port. Liv-
ing on shore at the town of Teen-tsin, he was announced
yGoogk
ATTEMPTS TO PENETRATE CHINA. 293
as " a son of the western ocean," who had been sub-
jected to the civilizing influence of the celestials, and
who came to benefit them in return by his knowledge of
medicine. He attracted so many visitors to the house
where he was residing, that a person offered to purchase
him of the captain of the junk for a large sura, with the
view of drawing customers to his shop. He spent nearly
a month at this place, and an equal period in Chinese
Tartary, after which he returned to Macao.
In the following year, Mr. G. embarked in the Lord
Amherst, a ship chartered by the East India Company,
and under the charge of one of their supercargoes. The
voyagers proceeded along the whole coast of China, For-
mosa, Corea, and Loo-Choo. They were invariably hail-
ed with joy by the people, and flattered or feared by the
mandarins, as interest or policy seemed to prompt ; many
books were distributed, but the attempt to open out a
new channel for regular trade, completely failed. Ano-
ther voyage was undertaken in 1833, in the Sylpb ; and
subsequently, several others, during successive years ; on
all of which occasions books were distributed, in great
numbers, to the high gratification of the people. The
accounts of these voyages, which were published to the
world, struck most of our English readers with amaze-
ment. It had long been supposed, that China was her-
metically sealed against the propagators of divine truth ;
that it would be death to set foot on her shores ; and
madness to attempt to diffuse the Goppel in those regions.
But here was a man, who had gone and returned unhurt;
had maintained an extensive intercourse with the people ;
had resided, for months together, in their cities and prov-
inces ; had met the far-famed and much-dreaded manda-
rins ; and, instead of being arrested, imprisoned, and
sent back in a cage, to Canton, had been, in every in-
stance, treated with civility, and, sometimes, with re-
spect. What knowledge of medicine and navigation he
possessed, had won the confidence of multitudes, who
saw and felt his superiority to their own pretenders to
those sciences, and who were willing to harbor and pro-
tect him for the sake of his attainments. It was object-
ed, on the other hand, however, that Mr. G. was a man
of such an ardent temperament, enterprising spirit, and
25*
yGoogk
294 OPINIONS RESPECTING GUTZLAFF's TOYAGES.
versatile genius, that he might safely venture where
others dared not go, and throw himself into the midst of
difficulties, from which his ingenuity might extricate
him : while his perfect knowledge of the language, inti-
mate acquaintance with the people, and somewhat simi-
lar cast of features with the Chinese, might enable him
to do, what no one else could attempt. There were not
a few, also, who insinuated that his lively imagination,
and confident expectation, had led him to give too high
coloring to things ; while his zeal had prompted him to
state what he wished or contemplated, rather than what
he actually experienced. There were others, again, who
mistook his language, or improved upon his statements,
and made him responsible for their misapprehensions and
enlargements.
Further, the different state of things existing in those
parts, to which Europeans had lawful access, compared
with what was said to be the case where they were only
interlopers, greatly perplexed the generality. When it
was heard, that the missionaries in Canton were subject-
ed to surveillance, restriction, and insult, while the native
converts were obliged to flee for their lives ; the public
could not understand how it was, that Gutzlaff could
wander, from place to place, along the coasts of that em-
pire, and distribute thousands of tracts, in the cities and
towns of the north, in defiance of imperial authority and
magisterial interference. Judging of legislative enact*
" ments and judicial processes, by what exists in our own
country, English readers could not conceive it possible
that laws could be broken, and its guardians set at
nought, with impunity. There was a difference of opin-
ion, therefore, on the subject ; some contending, that
China was, and others that it was not, open to the efforts
of missionaries to propagate the Gospel.
Anxious to set this question at rest, the directors of
the missionary society encouraged the author to under-
take a voyage along the coast of China, to distribute
Scriptures and tracts, and to ascertain the openings
Which existed, for the propagation of the Gospel, in that
empire. The Bible Society, also, authorized the late Dr.
Morrison, to go to the extent of two hundred pounds, in
promoting the circulation of the Scriptures ; so that both
yGoogk
RENEWED ATTEMPTS. 395
those institutions concurred in patronizing the proposed
undertaking. Not that either Committee imagined, that
China was to be evangelized by such desultory labors, or
dreamed of calculating the number of converts by the
amount of Bible or tract distribution ; but, because tbey
imagined that barriers and restrictions would, by that
means, be broken down, the minds of the people become
gradually enlightened, and the government be led event-
ually to sanction what the mass of their subjects might
be induced to adopt. More knowledge of the country
might likewise be gained, and confidence inspired in the
breasts of missionaries, who might advance, step by step,
to more extensive and permanent efforts for the diffusion
and establishment of the truth.
The Catholic missionaries had once no knowledge of,
or adherents in China ; but went forth, in the first in-
stance, unprotected ; and gaining friends wherever tbey
turned, were by them screened and supported, till tbey
had secured a footing, and were with difficulty expelled.
Further, when the decree went forth, to banish their
agents, and destroy their churches, they still found
means to work their way into the provinces, because
they already knew the road, and had established an
acquaintance wkh thousands of the inhabitants. It is
possible, that the means tbey used to escape the notice
of the government, and to ingratiate themselves with the
people, were such as Protestant missionaries could not
employ ; but the knowledge of the country, and famili-)
arity with the inhabitants, was the main secret of theirj?
success: and, if we wish to stand on the same vantage
ground, we must go thither frequently, and protract our
stay, until we can at length sit down and cultivate the
field. The first Romish missionaries recommended
themselves by their scientific acquirements; — modern
Protestant laborers contemplate winning their way by
benevolent efforts ; — the healing of the sick and the in- s
struction of the ignorant, may produce as deep an im-
pression on the minds of the Chinese, as the calculation
of eclipses, or the arrangement of the calendar ; and
seeking alone the glory of God, and the salvation of
man, we may confidently look lor a blessing on our en-
deavors.
yGoogk
296 author's arrival.
On the author's arrival in Canton, in the summer of
1835, he was welcomed by the American missionaries,
who had been laboring there for several years, and intro-
duced, by them, to the acquaintance of D. W. C. Oli-
phant, Esq. an American merchant, of high respecta-
bility, and well-known benevolence, who took great in-
terest in the propagation of the Gospel in China. The
conversation immediately turned on the propriety of a
voyage up the coast. There was no question about the
importance of the undertaking, as it appeared almost the
only mode of reaching the mass of the Chinese people ;
but great difficulties appeared in the way, the principal
of which was the want of a suitable vessel, in which the
voyage could be made. A passage in the opium ships,
proceeding in that direction, appeared very objectiona-
\ ble ; as the habits of such vessels, the nature of the in-
tercourse carried on by them, and the class of the Chi-
nese, with whom they came in contact, almost precluded
the possibility of effecting any good by such means. A
trading vessel, with a general cargo, intending to touch
at the various ports, towards the north-east, would be
more eligible ; but the most suitable of all, would be a
ship taken up for the purpose, which might be under the
entire direction of the missionaries, go where they di-
rected, stay as long as they pleased, and mix up nothing
wi$h the object, which might be likely to prejudice the
cause in the estimation of the heathen. As, however,
no trading vessel, with an unexceptionable freight, was
announced for sailing, and as no prospect offered itself
for chartering a ship, for the purpose in view, the author
was obliged to remain until some more favorable oppor-
tunity occurred.
A month had scarcely elapsed, before a vessel was put
up for the northern ports, intending to touch at Ning-po,
in the province of Che-Keang, and to call at various
other places, with the view of extending the trade in that
direction. The owners obligingly offered the author a
passage in her ; but it was ascertained that she carried,
in conjunction with other merchandize, the prohibited
drug, opium ; and as it was necessary to come to a final
decision upon the question, whether missionaries should
avail themselves of such opportunities, or not, the whole
yGoogk
OFFER OF A PASSAGE. 297
case was looked into, and the supposed ad rant ages or
disadvantages of the undertaking fully canvassed.
In favor of the voyage, it was urged, that the vessel
was going to a considerable distance, would touch at a
number of places, and was likely to be employed in the
expedition for a length of time ; thereby affording abun-
dant means for communicating with the natives, and for
circulating tracts in all directions. The experience of
the commander, and his extensive acquaintance with the
coast, and its inhabitants, were also stated, by which
means many dangers in the navigation, and impediments
in the intercourse with the people, would be avoided.
The time of her sailing was considered advantageous, as
the winds were favorable for proceeding to the north-east,
and the monsoon would just be on the turn, when the
ship would have to steer homeward. The probability of
this being the only vessel, was hinted ; and the inference
drawn, that if this opportunity were lost, it was not likely
that another would soon occur. A great number of
books were lying ready, on board the receiving ships, at
Lin tin, and it was difficult to stow them elsewhere, in
China : if means were not taken to circulate them, there-
fore, the patience of those kind friends, who gave them
gratuitous ship-room, would soon be exhausted, and they
must be sent back to Malacca or Singapore. A strong
desire was known to exist among the people of England,
to ascertain the real state of things on the coast, and.
whether China were, or were not, open to the Gospel :
while the visit of the author, to Canton, was mainly to ^
discover the facilities for tract distribution, and free in-
tercourse, which it would be impossible to find out with-
out proceeding in that direction. However unadvisable,
therefore, the connection between missionary operations
and opium speculations might be, as a general thing, yet,
in the present instance, there were those who thought,
that the opportunity ought not to be lost.
This appeared to be the utmost that could be said, in
favor of the voyage, while on the other hand, the objec-
tions against it were powerful and insurmountable. The
simple circumstance of the vessel being engaged in the
opium trade, was enough to deter the propagator of
Christianity from connecting himself with her. It was
yGoogk
296 THE EVILS OF THE OPIUM TRADE.
not meant to be argued, that there was any thing morally
wrong in the taking, and, consequently, in the vending
of opium, when required or prescribed as a medicine :
but when employed as a mere stimulant, and indulged in
as a luxury, it was known to be injurious to the health
and interests of those who habitually used it. It not
only involved a waste of property, time, and physical en-
ergies, but it prostrated the mental powers, and benumb-
ed the conscience of every constant consumer ; while the
disgrace connected with it, induced a habit of deceit and
concealment, which gradually obliterated all regard to
truth and honesty. There could be no question, there-
fore, that every one who used opium, as a daily beverage,
did wrong, and was highly culpable, as a self-destroyer.
In like manner, those who helped him to it, for such pur-
poses, had some share in the guilt of hastening his ruin.
No one pretends that the opium sent to China, falls into
the hands of the faculty, and is prescribed by them to
allay the pain of their patients. It is certain, that all of
it is bought up by persons entirely ignorant of medicine,
and is used solely as a means of stupifying and poisoning
the people. The quantities in which it is imported, and
the class of persons to whom it is disposed of, sufficiently
prove this. With this full perception of the evils of the
habit, while we readily admit that the opium consumer
does wrong, we cannot deny that the opium dealer of*
fends also; and that all connected with the trade in
question, err in exact proportion to the extent in which
they are mixed up with it. The grower, the vender,
and the carrier of opium, where it is raised, and disposed
of, in large quantities, for the purpose of supplying an
ignorant pagan people, who use it as a means of intoxi-
cation, must all be implicated in blame. Were there
only a chest or two of opium, on board a vessel proceed-
ing from one European port to another, where it might
fall into the hands of the apothecary, and be properly
and discreetly used, no objection could be taken to the
holiest and best of men embarking in the voyage ; but
where a vessel is loaded with it, and where the object is
to extend the trade in this deleterious drug, beyond the
confines of civilization, amongst a people who know not
the proper use of it ; then the expedition itself must be
yGoogk
AS DISREPUTABLE. 299
evil, and all who accompany it, knowing the object and
its tendencies, must come in for their portion of blame.
The connection of a missionary with a regular opium
ship was found to be disreputable. The opium mer-
chants, themselves, though exceedingly friendly, and
ready to lend every possible aid to persons wishing to
explore the coast, yet conceive it quite out of character
for missionaries to make opium vessels the' vehicle for
the diffusion of divine knowledge. All wise and good
men, also, consider the cause of God contaminated by
such connections. But the most serious objection is,
that the Chinese bring it as the main argument against
Christianity, that its professors vend opium ; with how
much greater force would they urge this objection, should
a missionary embark in an opium ship, and carry out
boxes of tracts in company with chests of opium ? The
Chinese authorities, and people, observing a missionary
on board such a vessel, and not being able to dis-
criminate, would recognize him as a real vender of the
drug, and stigmatize his character and doctrines accord-
ingly.
The nature of an opium voyage would greatly cramp
the efforts of a missionary connected with it ; for, sup-
posing the captain and supercargo to be ever so friendly,
and willing to afford every facility for the accomplish-
ment of his plans, yet it is not always in their power to
do so. The object of the opium smugglers being to elude
the vigilance of the Chinese authorities, they frequently
lie at a considerable distance from the shore, where a
few lawless adventurers come off in boats and purchase
opium. These transactions are carried on in the night,
and always under the apprehension of a sudden surprise ;
should a government cruiser heave in sight, the boats of
the contraband traders immediately decamp; and, by
the dawn of day, nothing is seen of the native smugglers.
Meanwhile the European continues in the offing, without
sending a boat on shore for weeks together ; and when
the commanders have leisure and inclination so to do,
they are not unfrequently deterred by the inclemency of
the weather, and the rocky nature of the coast. Besides
which, the character established by the vessels engaged
in thfe trade, is not calculated to procure them a favora-
yGoogk
300 A8 OBSTRUCTIVE AND INCOMPATIBLE.
ble reception when they do land, so that the communica-
tion with the shore is necessarily circumscribed.
Further, it would be difficult for a missionary to re-
main neutral on the opium question, whilst embarked on
such an expedition. He would be frequently interrogated
by the natives as to the existence of opium on board, and
would now and then be asked as to its price. Should
any misunderstanding arise between the foreign mer-
chant and the native dealer, about the bargain, the mis-
sionary, as being best acquainted with both languages,
would be most readily appealed to, when he would feel
himself called upon to express an opinion. Thus he
must either give some assistance to the trade, or he must
denounce it : the former would be improper ; the latter,
in his circumstances, imprudent.
Again, a missionary embarked in an opium ship, must
be in a certain sense dependent on those who manage
the vessel. For, although he may pay for his passage,
to and from the place of his destination, yet that would
not entitle him to the use of the boat, or the boat's crew,
on all occasions ; or to the moving of the vessel from
place to place, to suit his convenience. Should this ever
be conceded, through the kindness of the captain or su-
percargo, the missionary would feel himself under an ob-
ligation to men, of whose course of conduct he could not
approve, and yet could hardly bring himself, in such a
situation, to condemn.
By means of the proposed voyage, the opium trade
would most likely be extended to a province in which it
bad been before but partially known ; and should the
missionary's aid, in interpreting between the voyagers
and the natives, be called in, he would be contributing
in some measure to the further spread of a mischief
which has been already too widely diffused.
Besides which, the evils connected with the disposal
of opium on the projected voyage, were likely to be
greater, more extensive, and more durable, than the
good that might be accomplished by the distribution of
books. In fact, the effects resulting from the one would
be immediate, palpable, and certain ; while the conse-
quences of the other would be distant, partial, and to us
unknown.
yGoogk
AS INJURIOUS. 301
Every instance of the connection of missionary opera-
tions with opium speculations, strengthens the hands of
those engaged in the trade, and weakens the force of
those arguments that may be employed against it. In-
significant as missionaries may personally be, their char-
acter is of some weight ; and men engaged in a ques-
tionable sort of traffic, would be glad of their counte-
nance and example. Now the time is not far distant,
when the opium trade, like the traffic in slaves, will be
denounced by every friend to religion and morality ; but
the man who is connected with, and under obligations
to, such dealers, in the transactions referred to, can
hardly raise his voice against it; while the individual
who has ever kept aloof from such associations, can go
to the full extent, which conscience urges, in condemn-
ing the trade. Missionaries ought not, therefore, to de-
prive themselves of a powerful argument against a crying
evil, by uniting their operations with the proceedings of
those, whom they now inwardly, and must one day out-
wardly, condemn.
It not unfrequently happens, that the Chinese smug-
gling boats come in contact with the revenue cutters,
when contests ensue, and blood is shed. The natives
fit out, for such illicit transactions, some of the smartest
and fleetest craft that ever cut the waves ; and pulled by
Hdy men on a side, they dart through the water like a
6hot. The government officers have imitated them in
this, and sometimes overtake and grapple with them. In
this way, desperate fights occur, and numerous lives are
lost. Besides what takes place afloat, the Chinese on
£hore are frequently taken up for engaging in the opium
trade, and beheaded for their disobedience. While the
author was in China, the heads of two native opium deal-
ers were sent round the towns and villages, to strike
terror into other offenders; and since the emperor has
come to the resolution to put down the opium trade by
main force, numbers have paid the forfeit of their lives
for their connection with these lawless proceedings.
Now, had these men fallen in a good cause, we should
reprobate the sanguinary edicts which unjustly cut them
off; but having been sacrificed at the shrine of lust and
avarice, we must not only acquiesce in the deservednew
26
yGoogk
302 NO REGULAR TRADERS.
of their punishment, but consider all engaged in the
trade as in some way implicated in the guilt of their un-
timely and disgraceful end. How then could a mission-
ary consistently unite himself with transactions of such
an injurious tendency 1
These considerations induced the author to decline
the offer of a passage in the ship referred to ; and rather
forbear ever to set foot on the northern shores of China,
or to distribute one book there, than to do so through
the medium of opium vessels.
While such ships, however, are objectionable, regular
trading vessels are not procurable. European commerce
on the north-east coast of China, whether in opium, or in
other commodities, is altogether contraband. The high
price and small compass of opium, together with the pro-
hibition of it in the regular port, and the insatiable desire
of the Chinese to obtain it, render it a. profitable specu-
lation, even to the clandestine trader. But the precari-
ous nature of illegal traffic would not answer for common
goods, which might be disposed of at Canton ; hence few
merchants think of sending vessels along the coast, for
any other purpose than to vend opium. The Company's
chartered ship, the Amherst,' in which Mr. Gutzlaff
made his second voyage, had no portion of the drug on
board ; but very few vessels trading in the same direc-
tion since, have been free from it. To wait for an op-
portunity, therefore, in an unexceptionable trader, would
be an idle anticipation, destined not to be realized.
The only plan that suggested itself, was to hire a ves-
sel for the purpose, carrying neither opium nor contra-
band commodities of any kind, and infringing no law,
but that which forbids the introduction of the Gospel into
a heathen country. In the further prosecution of these
undertakings, it will doubtless be the cheapest and most
convenient plan to purchase a vessel, to go when and
where the missionaries direct, and to stay as long as any
advantage is to be gained to the cause. A missionary or
two, devoted to the undertaking, might take up their resi-
dence on board ; and a printing establishment, by means
of wooden blocks, or lithography, be kept in operation,
whether the vessel be under weigh or at anchor. A
pious physician might accompany the expedition, and
yGoogk
IMPORTANCE OF A MISSIONARY SHIP.
landing daily, or residing on shore, while the ship re-
mained at anchor in any port, he might secure for him-
self and coadjutors, the favor of the populace, and the
countenance of the magistrates. Native converts, who
are the objects of persecution, might take refuge in the
missionary ship, where they would be as safe from the
malice of the native government, as though they were in
Europe ; and be at the same time useful in printing,
binding, copying, or interpreting for the missionaries.
Thus the vessel would answer the manifold purpose of a t
missionary residence, asylum, church, dispensary, print-/
ing office, and depository of tracts ; while it was employ-
ed in multiplying and dispersing the word of life, in all
parts of the China sea ; and gathering information, at
once useful to the missionary, the mariner, and the mer-
chant. When persecuted in one city, the voyagers might
literally flee to another; no surveillance or espionage
need be apprehended, and no native would be implicated
in the conduct of those* on board, as none would be secu-
rity or responsible for them. Much new ground for mis-
sionary operations would be discovered, and great ad-
vances made in the work of spreading Bibles and tracts,
superior to any that have yet been witnessed. When
the vessel was not employed in prosecuting these voy-
ages, she could be stationed at Lintin, where printing
could be carried on, and missionaries reside, while di-
vine service might be performed for the benefit of the
crews of the numerous vessels lying there. In fact, con-
sidering the restriction on missionaries, in Canton, and
the openings afforded for extensive tract distribution on
the coast, a vessel of the kind t eferred to, is the principal
means of operating effectually among tfie Chinese.
Should the commander and crew be well-disposed, their
example would go a great way towards neutralizing the
pernicious effect of a contrary course of conduct, so long
and so plentifully exhibited before the natives of the east.
Not only would such an enterprize bear essentially on
the best interests of China, but mutual intercourse be-
tween that country and foreign nations would be pro-
moted, commerce advanced, and navigation freed from
dangers, by the discoveries made on that hitherto unex-
plored coast. The only objection against such an under*?
yGoogk
304 OFFER OF A VESSEL.
taking is the expense, which would be too great for a
missionary society to bear, if drawn from their usual
funds ; but if raised by an extra effort, the objects of the
friends of missions would be answered, without crippling
the energies of the institution in other quarters. It is
pleasing to reflect, that just as such an object became
necessary, an association in aid of it has been formed ;
and a number of pious and public-spirited merchants of
America, have put down their names for the sum of ten
thousand dollars, in order to procure a vessel for such
purposes. The Christians of Britain have not been be-
hind their transatlantic brethren ; and a vessel has actu+
ally been purchased in England, and has already sailed,
for the purpose of conveying missionaries from island to
island, through the South Seas. If, however, such a
means of extending the truth, be necessary in the islands
of the Pacific, it is much more needed in China, where
the missionary's home and refuge must be afloat, till he
can " find rest for the sole of his foot" ashore ; and
where there is a much wider and more populous field,
for the propagating and planting of Christianity, than in
the whole world beside.
While thus deliberating and planning, an American
brig, the Huron, Thomas Winsor, master, burthen two
hundred and ten tons, arrived at Lin tin, chartered by the
bouse of Oliphant and Co. of Canton, at the rate of six
hundred dollars monthly. A cargo not being ready, the
charterers generously offered the use of the brig, for sev-
eral months, for a voyage up the coast, if the missiona-
ries could come to an agreement with the captain, for his
extra trouble, and for the additional expense of the expe-
dition. The captain being a stranger in China, and
hearing that the coast was unsurveyed, and the naviga-
tion dangerous, felt unwilling to go ; preferring to pro-
ceed to Manilla or Singapore, in compliance with his
original charter, rather than undertake the intended voy-
age, for as much again. He complained, also, that his
brig was too slightly manned, deficient in the necessary
tackling for a coasting voyage, and had her copper much
out of repair ; so that if the missionaries went on the pro-
posed expedition, they must ship six additional hands,
provide another anchor, find themselves in provisions,
yGoogk
BARGAIN CONCLUDED. 305
and pay him, in addition to the sum specified in his
charter-party, four hundred dollars monthly, for the in-
creased wear and tear of his vessel, and for the addi-
tional trouble and care necessary in navigating an un-
known coast ; besides providing the requisite insurance.
This would, altogether, amount to six hundred dollars
monthly, beyond the original hire. On inquiry, however,
it was found that both sums, put together, would not
much exceed the usual terms at which vessels are hired
for the north-east coast of China. It was thought better,
therefore, to pay the sum demanded for the Huron, than
much more for a vessel that would not answer half so
well ; particularly as the charterers so generously offered
to relinquish the use of the vessel for the object speci-
fied.
It was not, however, without some difficulty that the
captain could be induced to venture, even after his terms
had been agreed to ; and not before Mr. Gutzlaff had
represented to him the ease with which the expedition
might be made now, compared with the state of things
when he first undertook his voyage. The bargain was
at length struck, stores were laid in, new hands shipped,
and the travellers prepared to embark immediately.
With regard to charts, great difficulty was experienced ;
for, with the exception of Ross's chart, along the coast of "
Canton, and Rees's sketches of the entrance to Shang-
hae, Ning-po,' and Fuh-chow, together with a description
of two harbors on the northern coast of Shan-tung, we
had to trust entirely to the old Dutch and French charts,
or to the maps constructed by the Catholic missionaries. '
The- new chart of the north-east coast of China, pub-
lished by Horsburgh in 1835, had not arrived in China,
by the time the expedition sailed. If that had been pos-
sessed, much trouble and danger would have been spar-
ed, and the voyage rendered more expeditious and effec-
tual. The late Rev. Mr. Stevens, seaman's chaplain at
Whampoa, who had formerly accompanied Mr. Gutzlaff
on one of his voyages, embarked with the author ; and
though perfectly acquainted with the language, his coun-
sel and experience proved of great assistance. The ves-
sel was not freighted with any cargo, as trade was not
the object of the voyage. Several hundred bags of rice
*26
yGoogk
806 THE VOYAGERS EMBARK.
were, however, put on board by the Christian merchant,
who lent us the Brig, with the view of assisting the suf-
fering natives, should a scarcity of provisions be found
to prevail on the coast. Of this a small portion was
given away to a few starving fishermen ; and the rest, as
much as could be saved from consumption and spillage,
was returned to, and received by the shippers. The
only disposable cargo, consisted of books ; about twenty
boxes of which were stowed away in the hold. There
were about six thousand volumes of portions of Scripture,
and the rest consisted of books and tracts, printed at Ba-
tavia, Malacca, and Canton, which had been lying some
time at Lintin, ready for distribution.
yGoogk
CHAPTER XV.
NARRATIVE OF THE VOYAGE.
Embarkation— Apprehension of a storm— Water-spouts — Chinese ideas
of them — Voyage up the Yellow Sea— Arrival at Shan-Tung and Wei-
hae— First landing— Visit of the mandarins on board— Second landing
—Difficulties in the way — Discussions on the beach — Adjournment to
the temple — Excursion into the interior— Amicable conference— Eager-
ness for books— Ramble over the island of Lew-kung-taou— Visit to a
peaceable village— Second day's operations— A burial ground— De-
scription of the villages-— and state of the country— Curiosity of the peo-
ple — Quiet distribution of books — \nxiety for more— Attention to
preaching— Second visit of the mandarins on board — Summary.
In presenting the reader with a narrative of the voy-
age, made by the author up the north-east coast of China,
the usual parade of courses and bearings, with other un-
interesting appendages, of a nautical expedition, will be
omitted ; and only such events and circumstances allud-
ed to, as may be likely to throw light on the country and
its inhabitants, and to represent the nature of the inter-
course which foreigners are enabled to hold with the
people of China. The author will be compelled in the
narrative, to speak in the first person ; and as the de-
scription here ?iven is the result of impressions made on
the spot, a liveliness of style may sometimes be met with,
which it is hoped the reader will kindly excuse.
Having shipped our additional hands, and laid in the
stores necessary for the expedition, we set sail on the
26th of August, 1835, from Kap-singrmoon, and dropped
gently down the Canton river. Owing to calms and light
winds, we made but little progress ; while the heat was
so intense, that we could hardly endure the suffocation
yGoogk
308 ' WATER-SPOUTS.
below, or the broiling above. We reached the Lan-taoa
passage by the evening ; and the next day, standing
through the channel, we came to an anchor off the mouth
of Tae-tam bay ; intending, if it should blow a hurri-
cane, which, by the falling of the barometer, we had
reason to apprehend, to run into the bay for shelter.
This bay affords a convenient retreat for vessels going
out to the eastward, being sheltered from all winds ex-
cept the south ; and so secure, even in that direction,
that there is little danger of a heavy sea in this quiet
harbor. The typhoons or hurricanes, in these latitudes,
are tremendous, and when vessels are overtaken by
them off shore, without sea room or shelter, their de-
struction is almost inevitable. Even in the harbor of
Kap-sing-moon, where the receiving ships anchor during
the stormy season, vessels have been known to drift from
their moorings, and have been found high and dry upon
the beach, after one of these dreadful gales. An English
ship, only a few weeks before we sailed, drove eight
miles, with two anchors down, among rocks and islands,
and was within a few yards of destruction, when the
storm abated. A fine well-built coaster was also dis-
masted at the same time, in the very passage in which
we lay ; so that, considering the threatening aspect of
the weather, there was every reason for the utmost cau-
tion.
A lowering calm continued the whole of the next day ;
but towards evening, a breeze springing up, we stood on
for Pedro Branca. This is a white rock (as the name in
Portuguese indicates) on the south side of the province
of Canton, and serves as a mark for shipping proceeding
along the coast.
On the 30th of August, we were in sight of Kea-tsze,
or Cup-chee bay, with the wind a-head, and frequent
squalls. About noon, several water-spouts were seen,
which afforded us much interest ; one of them formed
within a hundred yards of the vessel, so that we could
distinctly mark its operation : we were, however, in great
consternation, lest it should break over our heads, par-
ticularly as it fell a dead calm just at the time, and we
found our vessel drifting neater and nearer to the aque-
ous phenomena ; till at length, to our surprise and joy, it
y Google
VOYAGE FBOSECUTKD. 800
dispersed. The Chinese imagine these water-spouts to
be occasioned by the ascent and descent of the " dragon
king of the deep ;" and indeed, they bear such a strik-
ing resemblance to a rising serpent, a foaming dragon,
or a flying monster, that we can scarcely wonder at their
having formed this superstitious idea. When the watery
cylinder first rises, they say, the dragon is ascended to
heaven ; and when the spout is forming in the clouds,
they imagine, they can trace his horns : while his head
and tail they think never appear at the same moment.
Representations may frequently be seen in Chinese
houses of the " divine dragon," the idea of which pro-
bably originated in these water-spouts. They have,
however, carried their fancies of the dragon much farther
than water-spouts would warrant, and have associated it
with every thing that is imperial and divine ; hence we >
find dragons depicted in their temples, rampant on the
roof, twining round the pillars, or encircling the candles ;
while " the dragon throne/ 7 " the dragon eyes," and
" the dragon pencil," are terms exclusively applied to the
Chinese autocrat. It may be, that " the great red
dragon, that old serpent, the devil," has invented and
fostered this idea, in order to get himself worshipped, in
his own much-loved form, by one-third of the human
family.
Towards evening we came in sight of Breaker's Point,
which forms the boundary of the Canton province ; and
on the next day, passed the Lamocks, a few rocky islets,
lying off the southern extremity of Fuh-keen. On the
second of September, we were opposite Amoey (or Hea-
mun, in the mandarin dialect), when several fishing boats
were seen, some of which we supplied with books.
These boats were thirty miles from land, and one of
them had been out six days without provisions : of
course, our rice was very acceptable to the half-famished
crew.
The next day, we came in sight of Hae-Tan, a large
island on the east coast of Fun keen, which we passed
with a favorable breeze, going at the rate of five knots
an hour, with scarcely any apparent motion : the air was.
pleasant and comparatively cool, and, altogether, the day
was one of the most agreeable we had spent since leav-
yGoogk
310 ARRIVAL AT WEI-HAE.
ing Canton. This was the more remarkable, as the For-
mosa channel, in which we then were, is celebrated for
storms and rough weather.
On the next Lord's day, we were favoTed with a pros-
perous breeze, which took us past Sampansan, and sev-
eral other 8m all islands, towards the Choo-san Archipe-
lago. We embraced this opportunity of having service
on deck, when a sermon was preached, to which the
people were very attentive. Having passed the Choo-san
islands, without seeing them, we scudded through the
Yellow Sea, with a fair wind; and, on the J 0th of Sep-
tember, passed the Shan-tung promontory, round which
we intended to commence our operations. There were
a number of boats and junks in sight, the crews of which
were, doubtless, astonished to behold a barbarian ship in
those seas. After rounding the promontory, we steered
for Wei-hae bay, but were kept off, by baffling winds, for
a whole day ; and in the night, drilled back beyond Al-
ceste Island, which is remarkable for a hollow rock,
through which the sky is visible on the other side of the
island. The next morning, the breeze freshening, with
the tide helping us, we fetched into the harbor of Wei-
hae, and cast anchor, behind the island of Lew-kung-
taou, on the 1 1th of September. Here we had grate-
fully to record the goodness of our heavenly Father, in
bringing us safely to such a distance ; and prayed ear-
nestly for needful grace, to enable us to act on this im-
portant, and, perhaps hazardous mission, as became "the
servants of the most high God, come to shew unto men
the way of salvation."
Having observed the inhabitants of Lew-kung-taou
very busy, in sending off ten or a dozen boats towards
the town of Wei-hae, all of them full of people, and ap-
parently of valuables, as though they apprehended us to
be marauders or desperadoes, we thought it best to unde-
ceive them ; and, notwithstanding the heavy rain, we
went on shore in the afternoon. On arriving at the
beach, most of the people ran up into the village, but a
few of the more rubust and daring, stood their ground.
This was a critical moment, and the feelings of both par*
ties were, perhaps, a little agitated. Not having set foot
on this part of China before, we did not know how the
yGoogk
VISITS TO AN ISLAND. 311
natives would receive us. Much had been said about
the hazard of landing at any other place except Canton ;
and insult, imprisonment, and death, were predicted as
the consequences of such a step. The natives, on their
part, did not know who or what we were ; and appre-
hended the most fearful things, when they saw " the
fierce barbarians" coming amongst them. Stepping
ashore, however, we saluted them in their own tongue,
to which they cheerfully responded, and a little acquaint-
ance with each other, soon taught both parties to lay
- aside their suspicions.
After asking the name of the place, and introducing
our object, we went forward, through some cultivated
fields, to the village ; at the entrance of which, men,
women, and children stood to receive us. They returned
our salutations in a cheerful manner, and led the way
into a house. This was a poor, mean dwelling, half full
of Barbadoes millet, which appeared to be, with them,
the staff of life. One end of the chief apartment was
occupied by a sort of raised platform, which served the
inhabitants for table, chair, bed-place, and oven ; upon
this we sat down, to converse with the natives, who soon
filled the house. On opening the basket of books, we
found that few, if any, could read, and only one indi-
vidual accepted of a volume. They were, however, very
civil ; and conversed familiarly, for some time. Among
other things, they asked, whether our vessel were the
same that had visited their island, twenty years ago,
alluding to Lord Amherst's embassy ; or whether we
were connected with two vessels which had more re-
cently entered their harbor, for the purpose of distribut-
ing books. They asked how many hands we had on
board ; and were surprised to hear, that the whole ship's
company amounted td no more than fifteen persons, say-
ing that we should never be able to get our anchor up
with such a small complement of men. We invited them
to come on board and see ; and, receiving a present of a
few fresh vegetables, we returned to the ship.
The next day it continued to rain and blow, but in the
afternoon a Chinese boat came off to us, from Wei-hae,
with a naval captain, two lieutenants, and a train of fol-
lowers. The captain was an elderly man, with an
yGoogk
S18 DEPUTATION OF MANDARINS.
opaque white button on his cap, as his badge of office,
while the lieutenants had gilt buttons.* They asked
our names and surnames, whence we came, and whither
we were going. To this we replied, that we came last
from Canton, which place we had left about sixteen days
before, but that our future course would be very muck
determined by the wind ; for if that blew from the north,
we should go to the south : and if from the south, we
should steer to the north. At the latter statement, they
seemed rather amused, and asked us our object. We
informed them that our design was to do good ; that a
number of pious persons in our own country, who feared
God, and believed in Jesus, felt themselves exceedingly
happy in their profession, and wished to extend the bless*
nigs of their religion to other parts of the world. They
therefore caused books to be printed, and sent out agents
to distribute them, to all who might be able and willing
to read them. We further informed them, that our ob-
ject was to instruct all who came to us in the knowledge
of God, and to administer relief to the sick and misera-
ble. They then asked to see the books, that they might
know the nature of these instructions ; and on a basket
full being handed up, they helped themselves plentifully.
After this, they seemed to comprehend- our object, and
made no objection to it. They then inquired as to our
cargo, and were informed that we had nothing but books,
and rice, wherewith to supply the necessitous. They
said, that the principal mandarin on shore would have
paid his respects in person, but that he was prevented by
* The Chinese divide their civil and military officers into nine ranks,
which are severally distinguished by a button or ball, about the size of a
walnut, on the top of their conical caps. The first rank includes minister*
of state, and presidents of the tribunals, whose caps are adorned with a
red gem. The second rank comprises viceroys ana governors of provin-
ces, who wear an inferior red gem. The third rank embraces the judges,
treasurers, and salt superintendents, who are distinguished by a dark blue
stone. The fourth rank comprehends the superintendents of circuits, and
the lieutenants of counties, whose caps are surmounted by a light blue
stone. The fifth rank refers to the rulers of departments, who wear a
chrystal globe. The sixth and seventh ranks include the magistrates of
districts, whose appropriate badge is a white stone globe. The eighth
rank respects the assistant magistrates of districts, who are known by a
•flowered gilt globe. And the ninth rank, are village magistrates and infe-
rior officers, whose badge is a plain gilt globe. The military officers wear
the same badges, but whatever their rani, they always give place to civil
officers, even of inferior dignity.
yGoogk
TflE VOYAGERS LAND. 313
the weather ; we made the same excuse for being de-
tained on board, and proposed to visit the authorities on
shore, as soon as the rain should cease. The old naval
captain was very decrepid, and required to be supported
into his boat ; but the lieutenants were robust men,
though very unwarlike. They were all dirty in their
appearance, and had it not been for their satin boots,
and mandarin caps, we should not have distinguished
them from the vulgar. The captain belonged to the
naval station of Tang-chow-foo, while the lieutenants
came from the town of Wei-hae.
The day following being fine, we resolved to com-
mence our missionary operations on shore, and commu-
nicate to the surrounding heathen the word of life. We
therefore left the brig, about nine A.M., and made for
the town of Wei-hae. Observing several vessels in the
harbor, we stopped to supply them with books. They
belonged to the province of Keang-soo, and differed from
the junks of Canton and Fuh-keen, in having large and
, commodious cabins abaft, well sheltered from the rain
and cold. The master of the first junk was a respecta-
ble well-informed man, and received our books and ad-
vice, with much deference and attention. His crew
seemed to be under great subjection to him, which is not
the case with the sailors of the southern provinces ; and
all appeared desirous of seeing and hearing the foreign-
ers. After calling at two or three vessels, we proceeded
towards shore, passing by a small fort on a hill, in which
we observed a few soldiers, waving a flag to induce us to
return. But insensible to such signals, we kept on our
way, and soon met a government boat, with a mandarin
on board, whom we recognized to be one of the lieuten-
ants who had visited us the day before. He raised his
hands, on meeting us, in a complimentary way ; and
cried out, that the principal mandarin was gone on board
*one of the junks in the harbor, to await our arrival. We
thought, however, that this was only a pretence to draw
off our attention from the shore ;. and that if he got us on
board the junk, he would raise objections against our
landing, and probably defeat our object at the outset.
We therefore told him, that we would go on shore first,
and converse with the mandarin on our return. With
27
yGoogk
314 OBJECTIONS MADE.
that, giving orders to our sailors to pull stoutly, we soon
left the native officer astern.
On approaching the shore, we found it lined with a
dense crowd, into the midst of which we made our way,
and began to distribute books. We had not proceeded
far with our work, before the same officious subaltern
was at our elbow, pressing us most earnestly to go on
board the junk, where the chief mandarin was waiting
for us. We replied, that we should first take a walk
round the town, and converse with the people, after
which it would be time enough to pay visits. So saying,
we pushed through the crowd, the officer doing all he
could to prevent us ; first, by urgent solicitations, and
then by holding our hands and arms. We resisted all
attempts at personal restraint, and a tumult was excited
by the contest ; which we feared might proceed to ex-
tremities, and induce the natives to assist their officer in
compelling us to return to the boat. In this, however,
we were mistaken ; as the uniform experience of all who
have had any thing to do with the Chinese is, that the
people have no sympathy with their officers, and never
assist them, unless compelled by force. The oppressions
and exactions of the mandarins, in every part of the em-
pire, have effectually destroyed all respect for their per-
son or office, and inevitably deter the population from
aiding or abetting them.
We pushed on in our course, till we came to a row of
houses which lined the beach, and had just proceeded
through one Small street, when the arrival of the chief
mandarin and his retinue was announced ; on looking
round, we saw the officers landing from the boat, and
found it necessary to halt, in order to receive them in a
proper manner. The police runners made way for their
superiors, by beating amongst the crowd, right and left,
in a most unceremonious manner ; and then we could
perceive, three or four well-dressed, and well-fed gentle-
men, walking up the beach, with a dignified air, towards
us. The officer in attendance, pointed to his superiors,
and wished us to go down to the beach to meet them ;
but we thought it more suitable to stand where we were,
and await their approach. On a nearer view, we found
that one of them was adorned with a light blue button on
yGoogk
PERSEVERING RESISTANCE. 315
i
his cap, while the rest wore flowered gold buttons, as the
badges of their office. The first of these we ascertained
to be a tsan-tseang, or sub-colonel ; the second was a
civil mandarin, from the district of Wan-tang, about
twenty miles off; and the rest were subalterns.
When they approached, the civil mandarin became
the chief speaker, and putting on a stern countenance,
asked us, in an angry tone, from whence we came, and
what was our business ? We told him to what country
we belonged, and said, that our object was to do good,
by distributing books, and dispensing medicines. He
suggested, that we should put off to one of the junks in
the harbor, and hold a conference on the subject ; which
we promised to do after our books were distributed.
Having said this, we made a move, and took a few steps
in land. They then placed themselves between us and
the town, and said that we could not be permitted to
proceed in that direction. The ground on which we
trod was the celestial empire, and the emperor who com-
manded all under heaven, had given strict orders that no
foreigners should be allowed to go a single step into the
interior. We said, if this were the celestial empire, and
comprised all under heaven, then we, as dwelling under
heaven, were subjects of the emperor, and entitled to his
protection ; we should therefore proceed but a little way
and return.
Here they took hold of our hands, and said that they
could not allow us to proceed, as it was absolutely for-
bidden by the laws. Upon which, we remonstrated
against their rude behavior, and said that those laws
were made for lawless people and robbers, who would
injure and destroy al! they came near ; but we were civil
and gentle persons, who came to do no harm, and de-
signed to effect as much good as possible. With this
they softened their tone, and said that they were far from
thinking ill of us, or our intentions ; but such were the
commands of their superiors, which they had no power to
alter, and dared not disobey. Finding them a little pac-
ified, we said, that the open beach, surrounded by a
dense crowd, was not a proper place for gentlemen to
converse on matters of business ; and the least they could
do would be, to invite us into a house, and present us
yGoogk
316 TOUR INTO THE INTERIOR.
with a little tea and confectionary, when we might talk
over these affairs in a proper way. To this the colonel
replied, that we might go to the temple hard by, and sit
awhile. The civil officer opposed this sternly, saying,
that if would be very improper to allow us any indul-
gence. We, however, caught at the old gentleman's
word, and said, "To the temple, to the temple;" and
the crowd re-echoing the expression, made way for us to
pass, while some of them shewed the way.
The temple was situated on a rising ground, a little
above the village, and we proceeded with a quick pace
towards it. On arriving, we found that we were consid-
erably before the mandarins, and that a path-way lay be-
fore us, which led further up into the country ; so, with-
out appearing to notice the temple, or to heed the loud
cries of the people, we stalked on, with stoical indiffer-
ence, and rapid strides, till we left the mandarins, po-
licemen, crowd, and all, far in the rear ; and kept on,
over fields and farms, to the foot of a hill ; this we as-
cended, and nearly gained the summit, before we stop-
ped to look round on the world below. One of the po-
lice runners, with great difficulty, kept up with us, com-
plaining of our rapid pace, and unusual course. By de-
grees, one and another of his brethren came in sight, out
of breath, but not of patience ; and sitting down by us,
asked us very pleasantly and familiarly, if we liked the
appearance of the country, and whether the prospect
bore any resemblance to the scenery of our native land 1
They pointed out to us, the real position of the town of
Wei-hae, which it seems we had missed, by landing at a
small village, further up the bay.
After resting a little while, we ascended higher, till
we beheld the sea on the other side of the promontory ;
and then, marking the situation of the different towns
and villages, through which we might itinerate, we
thought it best to descend, and wait on the mandarins
in the temple. At the foot of the hill, we met our old
friend, the inferior officer, who first accosted us on the
beach. With him we proceeded leisurely to the temple,
which we found surrounded by crowds of people, with a
few horses, miserable caparisoned, standing in front of
the edifice. There was a paved causeway leading up to
yGoogk
CONFERENCE IN THE TEMPLE. 317
the shrine, and a number of small houses to the right
and left, intended probably for priests or strangers.
After the temple had been hastily cleared of the common
people, who had crowded into it, we were invited to step
into one of the adjoining buildings, where the mandarins
were awaiting us.
In dealing with so ceremonious a people as the Chi-
nese, it is necessary to be very particular in matters of
etiquette ; not so much out of regard to personal dignity,
as the success of our undertaking. The Chinese au-
thorities generally treat strangers with contempt, in order
to degrade them in the eyes of their own people ; the im-
mediate effect of this is to prejudice the business of the
foreigner, and, if not met by an uniform and steady re-
sistance, it generally ensures the failure of his object.
We had resolved, therefore, that should we find the man-
darins seated, and no accommodation placed for us, we
would decline the conference, rather than submit to the
indignity of standing, while the rest were seated. To
our surprise, however, we found the mandarins standing
to receive us ; and on our entrance we were invited to
take the chief seat on the left, which, with the Chi-
nese, is the post of honor. Tea was brought in, and we
began the conversation by stating our object, and expa-
tiating on the principal doctrines of the Gospel.- We
observed that, having seen in our own country the bless-
ed effects of Christianity, we were anxious to impart the
same benefits . to others ; and were, therefore, come to
distribute good books, and preach salutary doctrines;
besides which we were willing to relieve their bodily
maladies, should any present themselves. They replied,
that they were fully aware of our friendly intentions, but
that the laws prohibited intercourse ; and that the impe-
rial decree had limited the foreign trade to the single
port of Canton. We admitted, that Canton was the only
place appointed for foreign trade, but as our object was
the spread of religion, and not the promotion of com-
merce, this limitation did not affect us. We then asked
the mandarin, whether he had perused our books, and
what he thought of them 1 He answered, that he had
read them, and found that, though somewhat different
?7*
yGoogk
318 EAGERNESS FOE BOOKS.
from the Chinese classics, they still contained many good
things, and he saw no objection to their circulation ; but,
that he could not allow of intercourse. If we wanted
supplies, he continued, they were willing to furnish them
gratuitously ; or if we were short of water, they would
bring it off to us themselves. We said, that we were not
much in want of water, and, as for supplies, we needed
none, but what we might be allowed to pay for. After
some complimentary expressions, the conference broke
up, and we took our leave.
On our arrival at the beach, we were anxious to dis-
tribute a few tracts before our departure ; but the officer
in attendance said, that as the mandarins had been sup-
plied with books, it was not necessary to spread them
among the people. We were, however, of a different
opinion ; and, opening our stores, we began to deal them
out to the by-standers. To our surprise, the moment a
tract was held up, a rush was made for it; and as quickly
as we could take them out, they were snatched from our
hands by the natives. This caused a tumult, and the
officer, rinding the people crowd around in such numbers,
began, with the police runners, to beat them off with
cudgels. The populace, however, returned to the charge,
coming up on one side, as fast as they were driven off on
the other : until, dissatisfied with our slow method of
distribution, they thrust their hands into the basket, and
helped themselves. It was in vain to remonstrate ; they
were determined to have the tracts, and in a few minutes
every leaf disappeared : while we, with difficulty, main-
tained our standing, Had we been aware of their inten-
tion, we might have mounted some elevated place, or
have pushed off, to some distance, from the land ; but it
was as sudden, as to us it was new ; and when once
commenced, could not be resisted. No sooner were the
books in the hands of the crowd, than they were out of
sight of the officers ; for the Chinese wear large loose
sleeves instead of pockets, and immediately a tract was
obtained, it went up the sleeve, so that it was difficult for
the mandarins to find or recover one.
We now quitted the shore, and proceeded to the rest
of the junks, where we distributed a number of books,
which were willingly received. On board one of the
yGoogk
A PEACEFUL TILLAGE. 319
F iib-keen junks, was a man who had been hurt by a fall,
to whom we administered medicine.
After returning to the vessel, and obtaining refresh-
ments, with a new supply of tracts, we started again for
some of the villages on the island of Lew-kung-taou :
where we distributed books, without the least restraint
or contest, and held long conversations with the people.
We had discoursed for some time, before it occurred to
them that we were speaking in their own tongue ; when
suddenly they exclaimed, " Why these strangers speak
Chinese, where have they acquired it ?" They then paid
more attention, and assented to the truth of what they
heard ; but could not believe, that the author was a
foreigner, frequently putting their hands behind his head,
to ascertain whether he wore his hair plaited into a cue,
like the Chinese. Their attention was then taken up
with our apparel, admiring the cloth of which our coats
were made ; after which, they examined our waistcoats,
shirts, and cravats, and were more interested about these
appendages, than they were with our doctrines.
Having passed through two or three villages, we took
to our boat, and stood over to the opposite side of the
bay, where we observed a hamlet, pleasantly situated
among the trees. We were met, at the entrance, by a
number of inhabitants, whom we supplied with books,
and pressed with exhortations ; after which we went from
house to house, distributing our publications, and con-
versing as freely as we might have done in a village at
home. The women appeared very shy, and, when they
could, retreated into their houses.
One woman was observed driving an ass round a mill,
in order to grind millet. The nether millstone consisted
of a circular slab, about five feet in diameter, and a foot
in thickness, with a hole in the centre, in which was
fixed an upright piece of wood, with a horizontal beam
attached. On this was fitted a large stone wheel, through
which the beam passed, and reaching a little beyond the
edge of the flat stone, was moved by the ass, which
walked slowly round. The millet ground by this wheel,
appeared very fine and clean, and was kept in its posi-
tion by the individual who attended the mill. The wo-
man, observing our approach, left the mill, and walked
yGoogk
320 A FURTHER EXCURSION.
quietly into the house ; while the ass being blindfolded,
kept on his accustomed round, as though his mistress
had been behind him.
Through this village ran a beautiful stream of water,
which was as refreshing to the sight, as it was to the
taste. A rude bridge thrown across, enabled us to pass
to the other side of the hamlet, giving tracts to all who
could read, or were inclined to accept of them. We met
here two schoolmasters, both of whom accepted our books
gladly ; and one of the inhabitants endeavored to testify
his gratitude, by presenting us with a beautiful bunch of
grapes,-which we received as the first fruits of this land
of promise. Beyond the village, we observed a white
tombstone, very much resembling those of our English
burial grounds, erected to the memory of a faithful wife,
by a sorrowing husband. The pure whiteness of the
monument, the affecting inscription, the adjacent village,
the purling stream, and the silent evening, all conspired
to awaken sensations of the most pleasing kind ; and to
enkindle anew the ardent longing, that these peaceful
villagers might be rendered still more happy by the re-
ligion of the Gospel.
On the third day after our arrival, we felt inclined to
get under weigh, and steer to the westward, while the
fine weather lasted ; but thinking that we might extend
our researches a little more, before we left the harbor,
we resolved to land at the east end of the bay, and pro-
ceed from village to village, towards the western side of
it. It may be observed here, that wherever we saw a
cluster of trees in Shan-tung, there also we found a vil-
lage ; so that we had only to take the telescope, and
count the groves, from our vessel, to ascertain the num-
ber of hamlets in sight. But it must not be supposed,
that the rising grounds of this hilly country, were naked
and rocky ; on the contrary, many of them were culti-
vated, and nearly all were covered with a green sward.
After breakfast, we left the ship, and landed at a spot
which gave little prospect of cultivation or inhabitants ;
but on ascending the high bank, we discovered a path-
way leading towards some corn fields; and passing
through these, we soon came in sight of a pleasant look-
ing village, at the bottom of a valley. Thither we pro-
yGoogk
A CHINESE CEMETERY. 321
ceeded, and were met at the entrance by a crowd of per-
sons, to whom we announced our object, and presented
our publications. Numbers came out to hear, and to see
this new thing ; while they received our books gladly,
and invited us to smoke with them. Again we repeated
the nature of our mission, and exhorted them to serve the
living and true God, who sent his Son from heaven to
save sinful men. After this we proceeded through the
village, the houses of which were constructed of granite,
and thatched with straw. The large rough stones, of all
possible shapes and sizes, were placed very skilfully
together, and joined to each other by a very strong ce-
ment, as hard as the rock itself. The walls were very
thick, and the windows latticed, without glass. The
ceiling of one, which we entered, was beautifully plas-
tered, and looked as smooth and firm as marble. In the
midst of the village was a temple, most plentifully stock-
ed with idols, but apparently neglected, and out of repair.
One of the natives asked us to sit down on a plank,
which appeared to have formed part of a shipwrecked
junk, and here we reiterated our former statements.
Having satisfied them as to our object, we rose to prose-
cute our journey.
The walk over the hill was pleasant, the air salubri-
ous, and the scenery delightful ; while the abundant cul-
tivation shewed, how anxious these people were to ex-
tract the utmost benefit out of the scanty soil, in order to
supply their own necessities. In a vale near the sea
shore, we came to a burial place, differing in appearance
from any which we had previously seen among the Chi-
nese. The tombs were square, surmounted by a dome,
built of granite, about eight feet high, and as many in
diameter, finishing in a point at the top. They were
strongly built, and calculated to last for ages, but they
had no inscriptions on them, nor any thing that could
indicate the name, age, or sex of the persons interred ;
we counted fourteen of these mausoleums, besides a few
other tombstones, and graves of different shapes and
sizes. Near this cemetery, on a bluff head-land, was a
small temple ; as indeed there was on every projecting
point of land, throughout the harbor ; built, as we were
told, by fishermen, to ensure success in their precarious
yGoogk
322 DIFFERENT RECEPTIONS.
occupation. Every person we passed in the fields sus-
pended his Jabor, and was ready with a cheerful word to
welcome us and direct us to another village. Some ran
on before, and announced our approach, lest the females
should be alarmed at our sudden appearance.
In the second village at which we arrived, the people
seemed to hesitate about receiving our publications ; but
on our telling them that they would probably never have
another opportunity of getting books, they gladly accept-
ed them. They gave us in return a few pears, which
were so hard, that we could with difficulty bite them.
At a third hamlet, we found scarcely any one at home ;
and passed from house to house, meeting only a few old
women, and one man, who was too much frightened to
receive a book ; at length, just as we were about to quit
the place, an individual came out with a friendly aspect,
who, after a little debate, accepted a book, and by his
example, induced several others, who by this time had
gathered round, to take some also. They then invited
us into a house, one third of which was occupied by a
raised platform, provided with stoves underneath, serving
the double purpose of fire-place and bedstead. In the
same dwelling, we observed a loom, and a piece of nan-
keen cloth, about half finished, attached to the machine.
The people now crowded into the house, and took away
all the books they could find in the basket, presenting us
with fruit in return. We observed a pig in this village,
but it was so miserably lean, that one of the sailors, will-
ing to be facetious, called it a hog-goblin. The dogs
also were poorly fed, and the only creatures that appear-
ed to thrive were the asses, who browse on the common,
and put up with the roughest fare.
In our way towards the next village, we had to cross a
swamp, and perceiving no way of avoiding it, waded
through, sometimes up to our knees in mud and water.
Some Chinese, who stood by, looked on with the great-
est indifference, and it was with difficulty we could get
them to point out the shallowest part of the stream,
which we had to ford. On approaching the cluster of
houses before us, we found the people busy, gathering in
the produce of their fields, and threshing their corn upon
the floors. Having only half a dozen books left, one of
yGoogk
DIFFICULT TRAVELLING. 323
»
us went to the boat for more, while the other engaged the
people in conversation. At the head of one of the streets,
a crowd gathered round, who were addressed on the
most interesting of all topics ; which failed, however, to
attract their attention. They listened for a time, but
instead of remarking on the preacher's discourse, pro-
ceeded to admire his habiliments. The women and
children, seeing a single stranger, came forward, without
the least alarm, and gazed at him with the most stupid
astonishment. The people, however, were little disposed
to take our books, and having supplied their few wants,
the author started in search of his companion ; but mis-
taking the road, soon found himself surrounded by bogs
and swamps, which completely obstructed his progress.
Making for the rising ground, and looking round, he
observed his fellow-traveller approaching, with two sailors,
and a large supply of books.
We then directed our course towards a distant village,
which, on our approach, appeared to be in an uproar ;
we accosted an old man at the entrance, and gave him a
book, when others came around, and received their por-
tion. But as the principal part of the inhabitants seemed
to be on the other side of a small stream, we waded
through it, and called the people to us, under the shade
of two large trees, in front of a temple. Here the crowd
was so great, that we apprehended a rush for books.
We therefore placed our basket on the ground, and told
them that we would not give them one single volume,
unless they behaved themselves in an orderly manner,
and received the tracts in rotation. Having induced
them to agree to this, we opened the basket, and took out
half a dozen volumes, which we deliberately gave out ;
then half a dozen more ; and so on, til] the applicants
were satisfied. As a proof that they understood and
valued the books, several of them who had obtained the
first or second volumes of the Harmony of the Gospels,
came, requesting to be supplied with the corresponding
volumes ; and appeared highly delighted when they could
make up a set. We then addressed them on the doc-
trines of the Gospel, and on the divine mission of our
Saviour, to which they listened for some time attentively
yGOOgl
e •
334 EAGER DEMAND.
Haying accomplished oar task here, and distributed
nearly two bandies of books, we proceeded over a high
promontory to the beach, where the boat lay, which had
been following our course, as we travelled along the
shore. Here a crowd of people were assembled, clamor-
ous for books ; but they were so ravenous, and caught at
them so eagerly, that we were obliged to restrain their
avidity, and distribute them from the boat, while the
applicants, waded into the water to obtain a supply.
Being now rather faint and hungry, we relished a lit tie
salt beef and biscuit ; and with a supply of water from a
neighboring brook, we were enabled to proceed on our
delightful tour.
With a fresh stock of books, we walked about two
miles in land, to a large village, accompanied by a num-
ber of persons, who had begun to feel interested in our
undertaking. Our heralds soon brought out the inhabi-
tants, begging for books. "Give me one;" " and me
another," was the cry, from a score of voices at the
same time. We therefore took the volumes out of the
bag, and supplied each outstretched arm, as fast as we
possibly could. Still the hands were so numerous about
the mouth of the bag, that we were obliged at length to
hold the books on high, and let those have, who were
best able to reach them. Finding that they were likely
to overpower us, we removed to a threshing floor, at the
entrance of the village, where there was a fresh set of
people ; who, in compliance with our earnest and frequent
remonstrances, were a little more sedate and quiet, than
on the previous occasion.
Their anxiety to obtain books, however, must not in
the least be ascribed to any knowledge of, or relish for
their contents; but merely to an eager curiosity, to- get
possession of something that came from abroad, and an
insatiable cupidity, to obtain what was to be had for
nothing. After having supplied them liberally, we stood
up in the midst of the threshing floor, and with a loud
voice, proclaimed the news of salvation to the listening
throng. We told them of God's pity to mankind, in
sending his own Son to save our sinful race, and de-
tailed to them the relation of the birth, life, death, and
resurrection of our blessed Saviour; in obedience to
yGoogk
CIVILITY AND KINDNE88.
whose command we were come, to testify the gla4
tidings of great joy in their ears. One man, who had
listened attentively, exclaimed, " Oh ! you are come to
propagate religion 1" Just so, we replied, and happy will
you be if you receive it.
After having spent some time with these people, we
proceeded over hill and dale, through a most romantic
country, the valleys of which were fed with limpid
streams, and the heights covered with fruitful fields, till
we arrived at another village, where the whole of our
books were expended. While our attendant went down
to the boat for a fresh supply, we pressed on, anxious to
reach the end of the bay before sunset On the way we
met a respectable man, who appeared to be a builder, to
whom we gave a book ; on receiving it, he put his hand
on his purse, and asked how much he had to pay ; but
when told that it was a gift, he made a very low bow,
and thanked us heartily. Coming to a stream of water,
the inhabitants, who had now become friendly with us,
voluntarily carried us on their backs to the other side.
The last cluster of houses we came to, consisted of two
villages united, where we gave books to a number of
healthy old men, one of whom followed us, to solicit
medicine for his child.. By the time we reached the
boat, we were completely tired, having been travelling
all day, through eight or nine villages. Blessing God for
the favors of the day, we went on board, and reached the
brig just as it began to grow dark.
On our arrival we found that the mandarins had been
to pay us a visit, in two junks, bringing with them about
one hundred men. As there were only eight hands in
the vessel, the mate was disinclined to receive them, and
intimated that the captain was not on board ; but they
appeared so friendly, that he allowed them to come upon
deck. They expressed their surprise at every thing they
saw, went down into the cabin, and even looked into the
hold at the books and rice. The mate then fired a six-
pounder, to call us on board; they were unwilling, how-
ever, that he should make the signal and begged him
not to fire, lest the gun should burst; while one of them,
a naval captain, actually made haste over the side of the
vessel, in order to avoid the explosion. Finding that
28
yGoogk
VISIT OF THE MANDARINS.
books were to be procured, they asked for some, and
took about fifty volumes away with them. After waiting
for us hours, they departed, highly pleased with what
they had seen.
Thus we were enabled, within two days, to distribute
one thousand volumes, each containing one hundred
pages, in a place where we expected to meet the most
unwelcome reception; for which we thanked God and
took courage. We have been thus minute in describing
this day's work on shore, because, with little variation, it
may serve as a specimen of all the days which we spent
in visiting the villages. Sometimes we found them more
ravenous for books, and sometimes afraid to take any at
all ; but this is nearly a fair sample of the way in which
we were treated by the people, when free from the influ-
ence of the officers of government.
On the 15th, we stood out to sea, but were becalmed
all day; though towards night, a breeze sprung up, which
enabled us to proceed to the westward.
yGoogk
yGoogk
Chinese Fort.
Guard-room with Soldiers.
2BP
Digitized by VjOOQLC
CHAPTER XVI.
PROCEEDINGS AT KE-SAN-SO.
Providential deliverance — Events on landing — Suspicions of the peo-
ple— Arrival at the town — Eagerness for books — Dispute with an officer
—A temple and a stage — Permission to purchase provisions— Tour
through the villages— Objections of a Confucian — 'Hospitality of a
peasant— Rapid distribution of books— A Chinese fort— Excursion to an
adjoining Bay— Exhibition of an armed force— Invitation of the manda-
rins — Second visit to the town — Anxiety to see the strangers — Discus-
sion about ceremonies— Introduction to the principal mandarins — Eti-
quette observed — Questions proposed — Objections to our enterprise-
Advice of the General — Discussion about presents— Conversation on
politics— Magisterial dignity and meanness— Presents received and
return made— Disturbances on board.
On the 16th of September, 1835, we reached the barbor
of Ke-san-so. This bay is defended by the high and bold
cape of Che-a-tow, and the Kung-kung group of islands,
on the north and west; while in a southerly direction, it
deeply indents the main land. It derives its name from
a village at the bottom of the bay, which is a place of
considerable business, where many trading vessels touch
on their way to the province of Peking. On entering
the harbor, we were not aware of a very dangerous sand-
bank, stretching from one of the islands towards the
main. It was towards evening, when we arrived, the
sails were taken in, and we were merely going a-head by
the force of the vessel's way, when just as we were about
to let go the anchor, the mate observed some birds on
the water, not half a cable's length from the vessel, and
immediately discovered that they were perched on a
sandbank: not a moment was lost in hoisting the fore*
yGoogk
328 PROVIDENTIAL ESCAPE.
topsail, and we barely succeeded in bringing the brig's
head round, in time to clear the edge of the bank, not
half the ship's length from it. When the vessel rounded
to, we had only half a foot water to spare : the sea was,
however, still, and the tide favored us, so that we avoided
the danger. We could not help noticing the near escape
we had experienced, and blessed God for his gracious
interposition. How small a circumstance sometimes
interposes to prevent great perils! Had those uncon-
scious birds not been perched upon the bank, we should
have gone straight on it, and sustained serious injury, if
not total shipwreck. Truly the hairs of our head are all
numbered.
The next morning, the glass presented us an inviting
prospect; the weather was fine and clear, the thermo-
meter standing at seventy degrees, and the whole coast
of the extensive bay, appeared dotted with those little
groves, which indicate the presence of numerous vil-
lages, with their whitewashed houses; while the out-
skirts of the town of Ke-san-so discovered themselves, at
the bottom of the inner harbor, just peeping from behind
a hill, adorned with a white tower. We immediately"
landed, to commence our operations among the villages,
before we went to the larger town, where we expected
to have some difficulty with the mandarins. On reach-
ing the beach, we were well received by the few natives
there assembled, who took our books gladly. But they
strongly opposed our going to the villages, lest we should .
alarm the women and children. We told one of them,
therefore, to go forward, and give information, that the
females might get out of the way. He had not been
gone long, however, before a very officious man came
down, and absolutely resisted our advancing a step fur-
ther. We told him our object was to do good, without
expecting anything in return. That might be very true,
he said, but it was contrary to law for foreigners to .enter
their country, and further we should not go.
Finding that nothing was to be done with this man>
and not liking to make the people angry at the first onset,
we turned along the beach, and set off in the direction of
mother village. On our way thither, we met with some
very civil people, who received our books thankfully.
yGoogk
SUSPICIONS EXCITED. 329
We also observed a well-dressed young lady on horse-
back, who did not seem much disconcerted at our
presence. On approaching the next village, we were
met at the entrance by a number of persons, who were
very suspicious of us, and among the rest, one old man
appeared apprehensive that we were come to take the
country. He first wanted to know how many ships we
had? and when assured that we had only one, he asked
how many men we had on board? On being told that
there were only eighteen, he exclaimed, " A very likely
story indeed ! you come along here, to such a distance,
with one ship and eighteen people, merely to distribute
books, and to do good : and what is more, you expect us
to give you credit for upright intentions. We want none
of your books, nor your goodness either. " On his say-
ing this, the few who had taken books gave them back,
and nothing would induce a single individual to receive
a volume in all that village. We were the more grieved
at this, as the place was large and populous.
Thinking that their shyness arose from our not having
first visited the town, we made the best of our way
towards the boat, and steered for Ke-san-so. This town
is situated at the bottom of a deep and spacious bay. On
the beach is a sort of custom-house, attended by an infe-
rior officer, and a few policemen : at the back of this
small building, is a market, and a large temple : a little
beyond, are the suburbs, where the families of the inhab-
itants reside. On approaching the beach, we found the
water too shallow to enable us to land, and we stood off
to some rocks on the eastern side of the bay. This ena-
bled the people of the town to get a good sight of us before,
we landed, and induced many of them to come down to
meet us. Stepping on shore, we began to give away a
few books, which were no sooner in their hands, than we
were surrounded by numbers, begging for more. These
being supplied, others came; and we found it necessary
to get on the bottom of a boat, that was lying inverted on
the beach. Here we told the sailor, who accompanied
us, to open his basket; when the whole crowd rushed for-
ward, and thrusting their hands, at once, among the
books, tumbled both sailor and basket off the boat into
the sand ; the man however, recovered his position and
28*
yGoogk
ANXIETY FOB BOOKS.
his temper, but was again overturned ; when, in another
minute, the books were gone.
We then moved forward, surrounded by a dense crowd,
while the sailor went back for more books. On the way,
we observed a junk, hauled up on the beach, the deck of
which was about eight feet high ; this we mounted, and
began to harangue the people, some of whom paid great
attention, while others manifested a little noisy curiosity.
From this elevation, we proceeded to distribute tracts to
the crowd, but had scarcely given out one or two, when
a number of eager applicants got up from behind, and,
seizing the basket, divided its contents among themselves,
without in the least consulting us, as to the most suitable
persons to whom the books should be dealt out.
Seeing the crowd so outrageous, we judged it best to
suspend the work of distribution, and proceeded to the
custom-house, where we found the officer in charge, not
a little displeased at the disturbance we had occasioned.
One poor man had been seized by the police, for having
had some share in the scramble, and firmly held by bis
cue of hair, he stood trembling before his superiors.
Now it is a matter of policy, as well as principle with as,
always to take the part of those natives who may be im-
plicated in blame on our account ; for unless we assist
them out of their difficulties, we shall soon find them tire
of taking our parts. Seeing this poor man in jeopardy,
therefore, we went up to the officer, and asked him in a
friendly manner to let the poor culprit go, as he had not
been more noisy than the rest, and as it was quite excu-
sable, to be a little excited on such an extraordinary occa-
sion. To this he made no other reply, than that he should
mind his business, and leave us to mind ours. We then
told him, that it was our business to see that a poor fel-
low was not bambooed for what we had done ; and that
we should take it as a mark of disrespect to ourselves, if
anything were done to him on account of this affair.
Finding the officer deaf to our entreaties and remon-
strances, we assumed a bolder tone, jand told him that
we were resolved not to move from the spot where we
stood, till the poor man was released. Seeing us deter-
mined, the supposed culprit was instantly let go, and the
officer became exceedingly civil.
yGoogk
TEMPLE AND STAGE. 331
We now told him that we were in want of fresh pro-
visions, and should be glad if he would tell us where to
procure them. He replied, that no provisions could be
obtained then, as it was past noon, and the market peo-
ple were all returned home. This we were resolved to
ascertain for ourselves, but had no sooner entered the
market, than every shop was shut, and the goods put
away; while we could hear the policemen on before,
ordering the people not to sell anything to the foreigners.
Of course we could obtain nothing.
Having passed through the village, we came to ft tem-
ple, in front of which was a stage, built of substantial
materials, as though intended to last as long as the tem-
ple, of which it was an inseparable appendage; for the
Chinese invariably connect theatricals with religious
worship, thinking them equally acceptable to the gods,
and amusing to the people. This stage was about ten
feet high; on mounting it we found ourselves in the
midst of the comedians, and began to discourse from
this elevation to the wondering bye-standers, who, not-
withstanding the height, climbed up on all sides, to get a
nearer view of the strangers. After having been heard
and seen in this way for some time, the actors began to
be rather displeased at our intrusion, particularly as we
drew such a crowd around us, and necessarily put a stop
to their proceedings : accordingly we removed from the
( stage into the temple, where we continued to discourse
with the people.
Having gone round the village, we went again to the
officer, and remonstrated with him respecting the orders
which he had given. We said we did not want to trade,
but we must eat, and were ready to pay for what we had;
why then did he forbid the people to sell us provisions ?
At first he denied, that he had given any such orders,
but we appealed to his own people in proof of the fact.
Finding him still unwilling to accommodate us, we at
length insisted on his complying with our reasonable
suggestion, and declared that we would not leave the
place till he had countermanded the previous order.
After some further altercation, he did so ; and it was sur-
prising to see how, on our second tour through the mar-
ket, every stall was open, and we were permitted to buy
yGoogk
332 „ TOUR THROUGH VILLAGES.
whatever we pleased. But now a new difficulty arose,
as our only money was Spanish dollars, which the people
would not take at any rate, not knowing the value of
them. We were finally obliged to request the master of
a Fuh-keen junk, to buy what things were necessary,
and bring them on board ; which he promised to do.
On proceeding to. the boat, we found that a number of
books had already been given away, and that there were
still many applicants; these we supplied, and were
pleased to see how they clung to the rock, and waded up
to their middle in water, while some came rowing with
all their might from various parts of the bay, begging for
books. After satisfying their demands, we went on
board the principal junks lying in the harbor, where we
were well received ; and distributed altogether about five
hundred books before we reached the vessel. One man
seeing the medicine chest, applied for relief, but was
rejected, as not being sick. He pleaded, that he might
soon be indisposed, and desired to have some remedies
ready. However, as he could neither foretel the kind
of sickness he intended to have, nor the sort of medicine
he should need, he was obliged, reluctantly to see the
chest return to the vessel, without obtaining a supply.
The following morning, we went on shore at a more
easterly part of the bay, travelling through half a dozen
villages, in all of which we were received in a suspicious,
though not in an unfriendly manner. The first village
we came to, was walled round ; but in many places, the
defences were miserably out of repair. On the south
side there was a large gateway, furnished with a
watch-tower and ramparts. The people came out to us
and received our books, while the women and children
thronged the portals to see the strangers* Beyond this
fortified position, was another village, in the valley, which
we also visited and supplied with books.
Leaving this place, we went on to the next hamlet, on
the side of a hill, and began to set forth our stores. One
man, hearing that we had books for " the admonition of
the age, " asked, whether they were the exhortations of
the goddess Kwan-yin ? We said, that they were exhor-
tations to believe in Jesus, who came to save mankind.
On hearing this, some accepted of books, while we en-
yGoogk
CONFUCIAN OBJECTIONS. 333
deavored to explain to them the way of salvation. Pas*
sing on, we came to a third collection of houses, near
which, on an eminence, we observed two village elders,
distinguished by immense straw hats, and large specta-
cles, dignified aspect, and portly stature. On going up
to them, we were beckoned off; and not wishing to
offend, we passed on to the entrance of the village; when
these worthies came down, and told us not to enter their
hamlet, but to avoid it by taking another road. We said
that we were come to distribute good books, and should
do no harm to any one. " We have seen your books, "
said one of them, " and neither want nor approve of
them, having abundance of instruction handed down
from our great sages, which are far superior to any for-
eign doctrines that yon can bring. " " Your sage, "
we replied, "taught yon the duties of the human relations,
while he said nothing about the Supreme Being, or the
life to come ; but Jesus, having descended from above,
and risen from the dead, was able to give us every infor-
mation about eternal and invisible things. " " Never-
theless, " said he, " we want not your books ; there is
the road — go. " " If you want them not, " we contin-
ued, " others may ; and as they contain exhortations to
goodness, they may benefit your neighbors, and make
them better. " " We want not to be made better, " he
rejoined ; and again pointing to the road, advised us to
go. We said we should go when we pleased, without
waiting for his advice. "Well then," said he, "be
pleased to go now. " " No, " we replied, " it is now our
pleasure to stay ; and as we are under the canopy of the
universal heavens, and treading upon one common earth,
we have a right to pass along the public way without im-
pediment. " Finding us determined, he left us, when
another began. " You speak of this Jesus as a Saviour ;
pray whom does he save?" "All who believe," we
replied. He resumed : " You talk of the forgiveness of
sins ; shall I obtain the forgiveness of sins by reading this
book V 9 " If you follow its directions, and believe in the
holy Saviour, you will. " " What will this Saviour
bestow on those who trust in Him ?" " He will take
them to heaven. " " Have you believed ?" " I hope I
have. " " Has He taken you to heaven t M " I trust he
yGoogk
334 HUMBLE HOSPITALITY.
will when I die. " " Die ! Oh, you hare to wait till
death for all this : give me present enjoyment ; who cares
what will happen after death, when consciousness
ceases?" So saying, he turned away. Some who
stood by, however, took a few books ; and we passed on
to the other side of the village, where we made a halt,
and again addressed the people, who received our tracts
gladly; and when the rest were supplied, we were
pleased to see our old Confucian opponent come forward
and solicit books. The Sadducean objections of these
village gentry, are a fair specimen of the sort of opposi-
tion we meet with from the Chinese literati. These,
though painful to the feelings, we had rather encounter,
than the violent and unreasonable resistance of those in
authority, who oppose our efforts merely because they are
innovations, without condescending to give a reason for
their conduct, or allowing their subjects to think for them-
selves. With argument we may grapple, and enter the
lists with the most hardened scepticism ; but we know not
how to deal with fire and sword, which may be aptly de-
nominated the " ultima ratio regum. "
Parting from them, we proceeded through two other
villages, to the sea shore, where we saw a man eating
his dinner : on our approach, he invited us to sit down
with him, on the sand, and partake of his fare. Having
assented, he helped us to a basin full of boiled millet,
and a little salted fish-roe, which we relished much.
When we had eaten, he offered us drink out of his own
pot, which was supplied with a kind of porridge, strongly
impregnated with garlic. This hospitality was the more
highly prized, as it was unsolicited, and so much unlike
what we had experienced from others, during the day.
Having gone through several other hamlets, we made
our way across the bay, to some villages under the cape
Che-a-tow, one of which was defended by a fort. The
shore on our approach was lined with inhabitants, who
eagerly seized our books, and one basket-full, after an-
other, disappeared quickly amongst them. In fact, it
was impossible to deal out the tracts with any regularity,
for, so soon as the basket was opened, the people seized
the contents, and, literally, helped themselves.
On our subsequent walk through the village, we
yGoogk
CHINESE FORT. 335
looked into a shop, and observed some of our books,
together with a number of native works, exposed for sale.
From this we concluded that the Chinese set a value on
our publications ; and instead of regretting that they were
thus disposed of, we rather rejoiced that by this means,
Christian treatises were likely to be more widely spread
than otherwise. Having completed the work, of tract
distribution, we visited the fort on the hill, which we
found to be small, and ill calculated for warlike opera-
tions ; the whole garrison amounting only to five men,
and as far as we could see, without arms !
The next village we went to, was situated like the
former, on the sea beach, and the inhabitants were just
as eager to receive tracts, so that our whole stock was
soon exhausted. One man had already obtained some
acquaintance with a few tracts of Gospel history, which
he had gleaned from a hasty perusal of the tracts just
given him. This encouraged us to hope that our labor
was not altogether in vain : and it being now near even-
ning, we set out for the vessel, which we did not reach
before dark.
Finding that little more was to be done in the vicinity
of our anchorage, we moved the ship on the 19th, a few
miles to the eastward, to enable us to visit the villages
lining the coast; and coming to an anchor, about ten
o'clock, we set out in search of a bay, which we thought
might be the entrance to Ning-hae-chow. On rounding a
point of land, on which was erected a sort of guard-
house, we observed a village or two on the beach, both of
whfch we entered, and met with an extensive demand for
books, without demur or opposition. The people here
had just desire enough for the tracts, to receive them
quite eagerly, without being so furious, as to tear them
from our hands. We asked them respecting the road to
Ning-hae-chow, and one man was about to inform ns,
when his neighbors suddenly interrupted him, saying,
that it was unlawful to give directions to foreigners,
respecting the situation of places in the interior.
Leaving these scrupulous people, we went to the oppo-
site shore, and had scarcely reached the middle of the
bay, when we observed a number of villages on the side
we had left, stretching along for several miles, affording
yGoogk
386 NEW BAY BXFLOKED.
us a fine field for operation. The bay being very shal-
low, and the tide setting out, we were unable to get the
boat within half a mile of the beach. The only expedi-
ent left us, therefore, was to wade through mud and
water, up to our knees, for a considerable distance, in
order to reach the dry land. The whole flat was covered
with people, in search of crabs, who on seeing us, came
and asked for books, which they appeared glad to obtain.
On shore, the inhabitants thronged about us as for-
merly, though some of the better class kept aloof. This
they did, probably, because they were better acquainted
with the restrictive laws of China, and more afraid of the
consequences of holding intercourse with foreigners.
However, the books we intended for the two villages,
were all expended among them ; and one man, opening
a volume, pointed to the name of Jesus, and asked
whether he were not the deliverer of mankind. The
walk through fertile fields and thriving farms, here, quite
repaid us, for the trouble of wading through the mud, in
order to reach them ; and the health, respectability, and
comfort of the villagers, assured us that peace and plenty,
were, with them the order of the day.
Quitting the villages on the east side of the bay, we
proceeded to the more distant ones on the west, wading
again through the water, for about half a mile, already
up to our knees, and now and then sinking into holes up
to the middle.
The evening coming on, we judged it prudent to re-
turn, and the sun set as we doubled the point of land
leading out of the bay. At the guard-house, we observed
about fifty people drawn up, with pikes and matchlocks,
waiting for us to pass. Remembering the affair at the
Min River, when a peaceful boat was fired on as she
passed, we thought, at first, it would be better to give
them a wide berth ; but not being able to turn off without
manifesting alarm, we determined to stand on, and pass-
ed within a few yards of the walls, in silence and in
safety. After we had rounded the point, the armed
force removed to the top of the hill, and kept observing
us, till darkness and distance obscured us from their
view.
On arriving at the vessel, we found that a number of
mandarins had been on board, wishing to see us. The
yGoogk
OFFICIAL INVITATION. 337
mate fired two six-pounders, to inform us of their pres-
ence, but we heard nothing of the matter ; and, after
waiting three hours, they took their departure, leaving
the following notice in writing, " The civil and military
mandarins of the celestial empire have come to pay their
respects, and to say, that the general of the district
waits at Ke-san-so, where he requests the strangers to go
on shore and arrange matters. " Their polite and
friendly manners, connected with their civil message,
induced us to comply with their invitation, and we re-
solved to return to Ke-san-so.
On the following day, we stood in for the harbor, in
order to have a more favorable opportunity of conversing
with the mandarins. We had scarcely anchored how-
ever, before a boat-load of native officers came off, one
with a light blue button, intimating that he belonged to
the fourth rank, and about half a dozen with gilt buttons,
who filled inferior situations. The first was a captain in
the army, and one of the others was commander of a war
junk. These were very hearty and cheerful men ; and
one of them, who wore a row of large lion buttons in
front of his coat, was not a little pleased, when we told
him, that some of our own naval officers wore the same.
Tae-laou-yay was the chief speaker. He said, that he
had been to pay us a visit the day before, but was disap-
pointed at not finding us on board. He asked our
names, country, and profession, together with our object
in coming to the place. This gave us an opportunity of
explaining the doctrines of the Gospel, to proclaim which
was our chief errand, and of directing his attention to the
books, which we had been spreading on the same sub-
ject. He said, he had read our publications, and found
many good things in them, though they differed, in some
respects, from the Chinese classics. He listened atten-
tively, while we spoke of the true God, his worship and
service; and was surprised when we told him, that we
worshipped none but the Supreme Being. He asked us
respecting our voyage, and wondered how we could come
so far, without seeing any land or touching for fresh sup-
plies. We explained to him the system of our navigation ;
and showed him how, by means of a sextant and chrono-
meter, we managed to ascertain the exact latitude and
29
yGoogk
338 curiosity op the people.
longitude of any place where we might happen to be; we
further said, that we carried but few men, in conse-
quence of which, our provisions occupied but little room.
He then wished us to furnish him with a list of the
things we wanted, promising to take care and provide us
with them; upon which we made out a short list of such
articles as were needed. Having given us an invitation
to see him on shore, Tae-laou-yay and his fellows
returned to the town.
Immediately after their departure, we descended into
our boat, and passing by them, got first to land. On our
arrival, we were met by two native officers, who said
that we must return on board, till the mandarins arrived
from the vessel, when they would introduce us to the
general of the district We objected, that we could not
remain in the boat during the rain, and urged that the
least they could do was to afford us a place of shelter.
So saying, we moved on towards the custom-house, ac-
companied by a dense crowd, who strove on all sides to
get a sight of us. Arrived at the office, we Were invited
to sit down, and the multitude pressed eagerly round to
see the strangers. As they increased in numbers and
eagerness, the police officers became exceedingly free
with brooms, sticks, and whips, which they laid most
profusely on the heads and shoulders of the people ; hal-
looing and scolding, and throwing handfulls of sand in
their eyes, in order to keep them at a moderate distance
from the building. We observed, however, that they
never offered to strike or push any of the Fuh-keen
sailors, who seemed to carry themselves with an air of
independence, and would not be turned aside from the
front of the door. Seeing this, we got up and spoke to
them in their own dialect, and enlarged on the doctrines
of the Gospel; to which they listened attentively, and by
which they were induced to receive our publications.
Some inferior officers gathering round, we spoke to
them as long as they would listen, and employed the time
as profitably as we could, while the mandarins were
making arrangements for our reception.
At length, after waiting for several hours, we informed
Tae-laou-yay, that unless we were speedily introduced
to the general, we must return on board, as the day was
yGoogk
CEREMONIES DISCUSSED. 339
fitst drawing to a close. He said that we might be intro-
duced immediately, but he wished first to know, what
ceremonies we meant to observe on seeing such a great
officer. Their custom, he continued, was to kneel down,
and knock head against the ground, on coming into the
presence of superiors, and he desired to be informed
whether we would do the same. We told him that we
were not in the habit of prostrating ourselves before our
fellow mortals, but that we were willing to pay the same
deference to Chinese mandarins of high rank, as we did
to our own superior officers. " Well, " said he, " I will
speak to the general, and try to arrange that matter for
you." "But further," we observed, "when the cere-
mony of introduction is over, we expect to be allowed to
sit down in the presence of the general, otherwise we beg
leave to decline the conference." "This also," said
he, " shall be arranged to your satisfaction ;" and with
this assurance, we proceeded to the temple, where the
great officers were sitting.
Much difficulty has ever been experienced, by all who
have had any negotiations with the Chinese authorities,
on the subject of ceremony ; and these perplexities are
felt as much by the ambassadors of Christ, as by the
envoys of Caesar. Two modes of arranging matters of
etiquette have generally been adopted; the one is to
maintain a determined resistance to all encroachments,
and the other to manifest an unreserved compliance with
the demands of the natives. English diplomatists have
adhered to the former ; and though they have sometimes
failed in their object, they have never been despised.
Dutch and Portuguese negotiators have adopted the oppo-
site plan, and while they have been equally unsuccessful
in their aims, have been frequently contemned and com-
pelled to go through the more burthensome ceremonies,
just in proportion to the obsequiousness displayed in com-
plying with former requisitions. For our own personal
convenience, therefore, as well as from policy and prin-
ciple, we judged it best to maintain the honor of our
country, and the dignity of our office, by not paying
adoration to our fellow. men, though vested with a little
brief authority.
Of the officers to whom we were introduced, the one
yGoogk
340 INTRODUCTION TO BIOS OFFICERS.
was named Chow Ta-laou-yay, the tsong-chin, or military
superintendent of the province of Shan-tung ; he wore a
red coral button, indicative of his belonging to the sec*
ond rank, and was adorned with a peacock's feather,
which is a distinguished mark of imperial favor. The
other officer was a governor of the county of Tang-chow,
wearing a light blue button, which implied that he filled
an office of the fourth rank. They were seated in the
large temple before alluded to, which was fitted up for the
occasion ; a screen having been placed before the gods,
and the principal hall left free for the mandarins to sit in
state.
At the door of the temple stood two civil officers, who
introduced us into the court-yard, which was lined by
about fifty nien in uniform, arranged to the right and left,
but without arms.
The two mandarins were seated behind a table,
adorned with a red cloth hanging down in front, and
surmounted with emblems of magisterial office. They
sat, when we entered, assuming an air of great dignity
and solemnity, without moving a muscle of their coun-
tenances, or turning their eyes to the right hand or the
left. On each side of the mandarins stood about half a
dozen inferior officers, and some lictors, all as still and
silent as the grave.
On ascending the steps of the temple, we uncovered
our heads, and bowed respectfully to the mandarins,
which compliment was returned, first by the civil, and
then by the military officer, lifting their folded hands as
high as their breasts, and then slowly letting them down
again. One of the attendants, then -pointed to two chairs
and tables, provided with red , cushions, and coverings,
a little to the left of the mandarins, on which we sat
down. The civil mandarin was the chief speaker, and
began the conference, by asking our names, and sur-
names, places of birth, date of leaving Canton, the ports
at which we had touched, and finally, our business.
To all these queries we gave suitable answers, adding,
that our object was to do good, by spreading religious
books, and exhorting men to repent and believe in Jesus.
The civilian then asked, who Jesus was, and what was
the meaning of the word Christ, which he had met with
yGoogk
CHINESE GOODNESS. 341
in our books t This gave us an opportunity of explaining
the work and undertaking of the Sa?iour, whose benev-
olent doctrines we came to propagate, for the reformation
and improvement of the age. Here the general inter-
posed, and asked, with a gruff voice, how we could think
of coming to China to exhort people to be good ; did we
suppose that there were no good people in China before T
They had already made arrangements to supply us with
provisions; they had got sheep and pigs, fowls and
ducks, pulse and flour, to meet our necessities, and was
that not a proof of their goodness? We said, we had no
doubt that the people of China were good to a certain
extent, but they were far from perfect, and knew nothing
of the way of salvation, which it was our business to
make known to them.
The civil mandarin then said, we have Confucius and
his doctrines, which have sufficed us for ages, and what
need we any further sage ? We observed, that Confu-
cius merely enforced the duties of the social relations,
but gave men no information on divine and eternal
subjects, nor did he effect any thing for the deliverance of
mankind; wherefore, it was by no means superfluous to
have a teacher and Saviour, such as the one now pro-
posed to them. To this they replied, that in our opinion
it might be good, but in theirs it was evil ; that these
doctrines instead of benefitting, only corrupted the peo-
ple, and therefore the dissemination of them could not be
permitted. As for our books they did not want them,
and would not have them ; and we ought by no means to
be going from place to place, seeking to disseminate our
publications, because such practices were contrary to
law. We said, that we had read the code of laws estab-
lished under the present dynasty, but had never met
with a single sentence against distributing good books,
for the edification of the people. They said, that the
code of laws forbad the preaching of strange doctrines,
and ours being strange, were consequently prohibited.
Here they talked so fast, that we had not the least
chance of getting in a word, unless by violent interrup-
tion ; and on attempting to thrust in a remark, we were
checked by the attendants, who told us that we ought to
listen to the exhortations of the mandarins, without pre-
*29
yGoogk
343 the general's advice
suming to reply. We might, by acting with incivility,
have talked as loud and fast as they, but we did not see
that the occasion called for it, or that it would have pro-
duced a good impression.
They then asked us about the vessel; to whom she
belonged, and how we came to be in her ; how much
she cost, and whence we got the money ; whether from
private sources, or from government] We informed
them, that the money was subscribed by benevolent in-
dividuals, who had formed themselves into a society for
the diffusion of Christianity, and who had deputed us to
make and distribute Chinese books, whilst they bore the
expense of the undertaking. This society not only sent
books to China, but extended their operations to all parts
of the world, in obedience to the Saviour's command, of
preaching the Gospel to every creature. They then
asked, where these books were made, and how we
became acquainted with the Chinese language? We
told them, that we had spent some time in the colonies
beyond the limits of the empire, and associated much
with the Chinese emigrants, by whose assistance we had
learned the language and printed the books. They next
inquired, from what provinces those emigrants went
forth, and in what numbers they were to be found
abroad? We told them, that they went principally from
the provinces of Canton and Fuh-keen and settled in the
colonies by myriads.
Here the old general interrupted the conversation, and
advised us to return to our own country, as soon as pos-
sible, and tell those who had sent us, that it was all labor
in vain to attempt to introduce religious books into
China; for none, except a few emigrants abroad, or
vagrants on the coast, could or would receive them.
That their orders from court were, to treat foreigners
with kindness and liberality, wherever and whenever
they came, but by no means to allow them to stay and
propagate their opinions. In conformity with this order*
they had provided a liberal present for us, with which he
hoped we would be content to depart, and by no means
touch on any other part of the coast; for if we did, he
was not sure that we should be treated so well elsewhere.
They had now shewn us every mark of politeness, and
yGoogk
DEBATE ABOUT PRESENTS. $43
hoped we would be equally polite in return, by getting
immediately under weigh, and by touching nowhere else
in the province of Shan-tung, all of which was under
tbeir jurisdiction.
We said, that we- were very grateful for their kind
treatment, and intended present, but should be still
more obliged, if they would allow us to make them some
remuneration ; as we could not think of being under an
obligation to any. They said, that they could receive
nothing whatever from foreigners, and as to repaying the
great emperor for his kindness, seeing that "all within
the four seas" belonged to him, what present could we
make, at all worthy of his acceptance. We said we
hoped to be permitted, in return for their fresh provis-
ions, to send some of the produce of foreign lands, such
as a few bags of rice, on shore ; otherwise, instead of
doing us a favor, they would be reducing us to the alter-
native of going without provisions, or of receiving a
kindness without being permitted to reciprocate it. This
latter, with some persons, might be of no moment, but
with us, it was irksome in the extreme. They said, they
could not help it, as they were strictly forbidden by the
laws to accept of anything from strangers ; and as the
present came not from them, but from the imperial
treasury, it was out of the question to think of making
any return.
In our own minds, we thought, that as we had bestowed
on their people, books and medicines, of no small value,
there could be nothing wrong in receiving presents from
them in return ; but on the other hand, we considered,
that as they would not acknowledge our gifts, but con-
sidered them so much time and money thrown away,
calculated to do harm instead of good, the obligation in
their estimation, would be all on our side, and none on
theirs ; and as the report would go up to the emperor,
that they had been feeding these * 4 hungry barbarians"
gratuitously; we were resolved to return them some
rice for their provision, whether they would accept it or
not.
Amongst other inquiries, they wished to know whence
Mr. Stevens came ; and, being told that he belonged to
New England, they inquired whether there was a new,
yGoogk
344 QUESTIONS ON POLITICS.
as well as an old England ? which led us to observe,
that there was a new, as well as old world, which was
not known to the inhabitants of Europe, till within the
last four hundred years. After the first discovery, we
added, it was soon peopled ; and England, at that time,
having a surplus population, multitudes emigrated, and
formed the country of New England. They then asked,
under what sort of government this new country was, and
who was king over it ? We said, " they had no king,
but were ruled by two great assemblies, at the head of
which was a president ; all of them chosen by. the peo-
ple, and re-elected after a certain term." They asked,
" what became of the old president, on his going out of
office V* and, on being told that he became a common
man, they wondered greatly; and could not conceive
how he could be restrained from exciting rebellion, and
employing the power he so lately wielded, in raising up
a party in his own favor. In this, they reasoned from
what frequently takes place in their own country, to what
might happen in other regions. With them, a man once
in power, aims to be always in power, and is never con-
tent with a private station, after having held the reins of
government. Hence, when an individual is deprived of
the supreme authority, his antagonist never considers
himself safe, till the previous ruler is put out of the
world, and his whole race extirpated ; lest some distant
member of the fallen house, actuated by ambition or
revenge, should aim at the re-establishment of the dy-
nasty, or perish in the attempt to gratify his vengeful
feelings. They then wanted to know, where the author
had met with Mr. Stevens, ^and how an old Englander
could so readily agree with a new Englander. We said
that Christians were bound to each other by the peculiar
tie of religion, irrespective of country; and being actuated
by liberal views, were more likely to combine, in the
prosecution of a sacred object, than others, in whom
selfishness was the reigning principle.
The civil mandarin then made some allusion to Lord
Amherst's embassy, and described how the emperor sent
back the Ambassador's presents, thereby proving his
indifference to their gifts, and his aversion to intercourse
with foreigners. He also asked if we knew one Hoo»
yGoogk
FORMER TRAVELLERS. 346
hea-me, (Hugh Hamilton Lindsay), and one Kea-le,
(Charles GutzlafF;) and on on r saying that we had seen
them, he asked, where and when? His next inquiry was
about one Gae-tun, (Gordon), and how many vessels were
engaged in going along the coast of China. These inqui-
ries shewed, that the interrogator was generally acquaint*
ed with all the late attempts at negotiation and intercourse
made by our own countrymen with the Chinese, whether
of a public or a private nature; and the inference to be
drawn from this fact is, that notwithstanding the paucity
of public journals, information, on such subjects, is more
general throughout the country, than foreigners may at
first imagine.
As it now began to grow dark, we rose and took our
leave, making the same salutation as on our entrance,
which was slowly and solemnly returned. On the whole,
they treated us with civility and respect, but were far
from being cordial ; and the old general seemed some-
times disposed to be angry, while the civil mandarin
assumed more of an authoritative tone. Accustomed to
command, and usually receiving from all around them,
nothing but servile and cringing obedience, they could
not, of course, brook contradiction, or be expected to look
favorably on foreigners; besides it was necessary, for
them to put on an appearance of dignity, in order to save
their credit with their own people.
In the absence of mental and moral superiority, the
rulers of the celestial empire contrive to invest themselves
with a sort of mysterious solemnity, which is generally
maintained by seclusion ; and by manifesting a distant
austerity when they do exhibit themselves to the vulgar
gaze. A civil mandarin, on appearing abroad, is always
preceded by lictors, who in a loud and unearthly tone,
proclaim the approach of the great man; and warn all
persons to get out of the way, or to bow down in the dust
before the representative of royalty. Dignity with them
is manifested by immovable stiffness, and the absence
of all emotion ; not a muscle of the face, or a member of
the body must be moved unnecessarily ; and a slow pace,
undiverted eyes, and motionless arms, are essential to
the state of a celestial mandarin. Curiosity, surprise,
fear, joy, or admiration, would all be unworthy of such
yGoogk
846 MANDARIN MEANNESS.
exalted beings; and terror, awe, and respect are the only
feelings which they seek to engender in the breasts of
others.
We could perceive, the old general, however, when he
supposed himself unnoticed by us, examining very curi-
ously the various parts of our dress. The civil officer,
also, condescended to send for our ever-pointed pencil ;
and Mr. S. seeing how much he was pleased with it,
determined in his own mind to ask him to accept of it ;
but the sly fellow saved him that trouble, by putting it
into his pocket. This unhandsome trick isftquite char-
acteristic of the Chinese mandarins, amongst whom we
seldom meet with a truly respectable man. Delicacy of
feeling, and uprightness of principle are unknown
amongst them, and the highest officers of government
make their way to their distinguished eminence, bj a
course of chicanery and deceit.
Returning to the boat, we were accompanied by the
military and naval captains, and by Tae-laou yay, who
appeared very anxious to bring matters to an amicable
settlement. He advised us by all means to accept of
the present, otherwise the general would be displeased.
We told him, that we could not think of it, unless they
would receive something in return ; in case of their re-
fusal thus to exchange presents, as we were in want of
provisions, we said we must buy from the people; and
if they were resolved not to allow this, we must remain
at anchor, till they would. On hearing this, he grasped
our hands, and began to beg and pray that we would not
delay our departure, as it would involve them all in
trouble.
The evening having now closed in, we were con-
strained to depart, and leave them to act as they thought
proper. A little after dark, we reached the vessel, and
had scarcely taken some refreshment, when the presents
arrived ; and as the weather was stormy, we could do no
less than allow them to be received on board. We now
found, that instead of supplying a few necessaries, ac-
cording to our list, they had provided a quantity far
beyond what we required. We had asked for two pigs
only, and they had sent ten ; besides ten sheep, some
bags of flour, two of peas, and two of millet, with a num-
ber of ducks and fowls.
Digitized by
Googk
EXCHANGE OF PR8IINT8. 347
The foolish people, however, had thrown the pigs and
sheep altogether, with their legs tied, into the hold of the
boat (the sheep being undermost), and had shut down
the hatch ; so that when they arrived alongside, seven
sheep were dead, and the eighth required to be killed im-
mediately, in order to render it fit for food. We there-
fore took seven pigs, and three sheep, with the other
articles, and gave twelve bags of rice in return. The
police officers who came with the presents, made some
objection to this, but we soon overruled their scruples,
and the boat returned to land.
The next morning the messenger came again, saying,
that the mandarins had received the sheep and pigs, but
that the rice could on no account be accepted, and they
had, therefore, brought it back. We observed, that they
had probably returned the rice, on account of the small-
ness of the quantity, and that we would give them five or
ten bags more. This put the old messenger into a fever;
and he assured us, that the mandarins did not want any,
much or little. We replied, that the rice had been once
given, and it was disrespectful to take back presents.
The messenger then said, that he had orders to throw
the rice into the sea, if we would not take it. " Do as
you please," we said, "but we cannot receive it on
board. " "I shall be beaten," continued he, "if, I
return without delivering the rice, sol beseech you to
take it." We replied, that the great officers of his im-
perial majesty could never be so unreasonable, as to beat
a man for what he could not help; we felt assured,
therefore, that no evil would result from it. Finding
every argument unavailing, he returned on shore.
About two hours after, we observed the same boat
approaching the ship, with a mandarin on board, bring-
ing the rice; but before he could get alongside, we
were already under weigh, and in a short time in full
sail, bidding adieu to Ke-san-so, and the mandarins
likewise. Having a good breeze, we sailed quickly
along the coast, and arrived opposite Wei-hae before
evening; where, as the weather was threatening, and
the equinoctial gales expected, we thought it best to
anchor.
Our stock of water being expended, we employed the
yGoogk
848 WfPUTE ON BOABD.
crew, OB the 22nd of September, in getting off a supply
from the shore. In this work, we were assisted both bj
mandarins and people, who diligently exerted themselves,
chiefly with the view of getting us away as soon as possi-
ble. At this place, and Ke-san-so together, we distributed
about three thousand volumes.
Before leaving Ke-san-so, an unpleasant circumstance
occurred on board) which may be adverted to, for the
purpose of shewing how much inconvenience sometimes
results from the fears and passions of one's fellow travel-
lers. The chief mate of the vessel had, from the first,
taken umbrage at not being allowed higher wages, when
called upon to proceed on this unusual, and somewhat
hazardous excursion. Being unacquainted with the
coast, and the character of the people, he had greatly
magnified the difficulties of the undertaking, in his own
mind ; and had even prejudiced the men against the
expedition. Much unpleasant feeling was the result,
and on the evening of the 20th, it came to an open rup-
ture. It appeared, that during our absence on shore, in
the morning, a number of mandarins had been on board,
one of whom frightened the mate, by making signs of
cutting throats and chopping off heads, which, added to
his former apprehensions ; made him think that our con-
dition was by no means safe. Whilst at supper, there-
fore, he informed us of what had happened, and inti-
mated his intention of taking the vessel out of the harbor
the next morning. The captain asked him, how he
would effect it? and he answered, that the men would
very soon obey his commands, if he should direct them to
weigh anchor. This was too much for the captain to
bear, and an altercation ensued, which led to abuse, and
would have ended in blows, had we not interfered, and
told the mate that his conduct was quite mutinous, and
would justify his being put in irons immediately. This
remonstrance somewhat cooled him down, and he at-
tempted to smooth over the affair, by saying that we must
forget and forgive. Had he been allowed to proceed,
however, the consequences would have been serious; and,
is he had rendered the minds of the men disaffected, the
whole object of the expedition might have been defeated,
and the vessel placed in extreme Jeopardy.
yGoogk
CHAPTER XVII.
PROCEEDINGS ON THE SOUTH OF SHAN-TUNG.
Voyage round the promontory — Landing at Tsing-hae— Stale of the
town and defences— Interviews with the people— and mandarins— Ex*
cursion through the villages— Simplicity of the natives— Calmness of
the women — Voyage prosecuted— A second landing— Annoying inter-
ference—Suspicions of the inhabitants — Solitary journey— Interesting
froup of villagers— Various adventures— A new harbor discovered—
isit to Nan-hun^— Inquiries and alarms— A Chinese fort described-
Geological formations— Disposition of the natives— and reception of the
missionaries— Dress and habits of the men— Appearance of the women
—Their dwellings — Temples and cemeteries— Productions of the soil-
Domestic animals— State of the people— Reflections.
On the 23d of September, we got under weigh, and
stood for the promontory of Shan-tung, with a fine breeze,
which carried us clear round to the south side ; so that
we came to an anchor to the westward of Staunton's
Island, in the evening. We observed a number of vil-
lages along the sea beach, on our way, but the shore was
00 open to the north-east gales, which were to be expect-
ed about that time, that we did not think it prudent to
stop in a situation so much exposed.
The next day, we stood nearer in shore, under the lee
of cape Macartney ; but the weather was so rough, that
we could not land. An attempt was made in the after-
noon to reach the beach, but we carried away both masts
of the boat, and after several ineffectual efforts, were
obliged to' return.
The day following, we went on shore, at Tsing-hae,
and were met, on our way, by a mandarin, in a boat,
who beckoned us to come to him ; but disregarding his
signs, we pulled towards land. A number of people
yGoogk
350 LANDING AT TSING-HAE.
were assembled on the beach, who received us in a
friendly manner ; and as soon as we had ascended the
cliff, the mandarin from the boat, approached us. His
natnral cheerfulness overcame his first alarm, and be
asked us in a very civil way, who we were, and whence
we came? We told him, that we came from the west,
to distribute good books, for the instruction of the age,
and with his leave, would give him one. , He took the
book, and said our object was good, but hoped that, in
prosecuting it, we would make no disturbance. We
assured him that we should not ; but, on the contrary,
endeavor to keep the peace. We then gave out books
to the by-standers, who received them with eagerness,
but at the same time, with quietness ; awed, perhaps, by
the presence of the mandarin, and petrified with amaze-
ment at the appearance of the strangers The mandarin
then said, that we were guests, and should be treated
with respect ; for which reason, he proposed that we
should repair to a temple hard by, where the officers
would assemble, and treat us with tea. Upon this, we
all proceeded thither, dealing out our stores as we went
along ; but, finding a path that led directly to the town,
we left the temple on the left, and made towards the
dwellings of the inhabitants. This the mandarin strongly
opposed, saying it would lead to trouble; but heedless of
his remonstrances, we pushed forward. Arrived at the
gate of the town, he again attempted to dissuade us from
our purpose, without success ; so that, after having pass-
ed through one street, and finding us not to be wrought
upon by his suggestions, in order to save his dignity in
the eyes of the people, he left us and went away.
We had now time to look around us, and survey the
town, which we found to h^ve been originally surrounded
with a mud wall, and provided with gate-ways, but now
miserably out of repair. The ramparts were so low, and
so sloping, that it was easy to walk up ou« side and down
the other, while the portals were dilapidated and exposed.
Only one-fourth of the space within the walls was occu-
pied by houses, many of which were in ruins. All things
marked decay rather than improvement, and the place
must have sadly deteriorated within the last century, as
the Jesuits have marked it down in their map, as an im-
yGoogk
INTERVIEWS WITH THE PEOPLE. 351
portant military station. The same observation holds
true of all parts of Shan-tung which we have seen.
Every where there are watch-towers on the hills, fallen
to ruins ; forts dismantled, or nearly so ; and long lines
of mud fortifications, inclosing many acres of land, some
of which are now turned into cultivated fields, without a
building ; while others still enclose a small hamlet, the
miserable remnant of a fortress, where, perhaps, deeds
of valor were once performed, and the enemies of their
country withstood. This town was built, we were in-
formed, in the Ming dynasty, and was intended as a de-
fence against the incursions of the Japanese, who at that
time were very enterprising, and rather troublesome to
their neighbors ; but like other military preparations of
the peaceful Chinese, the battlements have since fallen
into decay for want of use.
While standing on the walls, the people gathered
round us, and we spoke to them on religious topics, to
which they paid some attention, and expressed, now and *
then, their assent and approbation. Having obtained
another supply of books, we distributed them among the
by-standers, and then set off to labor through the adja-
cent villages, that lay along the shore, where we were
generally well received. At one place, we met with an
old blind man, who had been a scholar in his youth, and
still shewed considerable acquaintance with letters, writ-
ing them on his hand for our inspection. This man was
quite interested in us, requesting to be allowed to feel
and hear, though he could not see the strangers. He
listened attentively to what was told him of the way of
salvation, and appeared overjoyed at the opportunity of
obtaining a book, which he said he would get some one
to read to him.
We had scarcely left this interesting group of villagers,
before we saw a mandarin on horseback, coming to meet
us. He addressed us in an angry tone, and said, "Since
you have now seen what a poor country this is, you had
better return, and go on board your vessel." We said,
we were already on our way to the boat to which we
were indeed going for a fresh supply of tracts, and would
soon cease to be troublesome to him ; so saying, we went
on, and having first ascended a rising ground, to get a
yGoogk
853 CHINESE HtTSBANDMllf.
view of the country, we proceeded to the sea shore,
where we found the mandarin waiting to see us off.
Getting on board, we set sail, and soon bid adieu to the
mandarin and his train. After about an hour's sail, we
landed on another part of the coast, where we were ex*
empt from the interference of the officers, but where the
people were more suspicious and less acquainted with
letters. We here walked about eight miles, through five
Tillages, but did not distribute many books. Our sudden
appearance seemed to astonish the people. Most of them
were not aware that a foreign vessel had arrived, and
they did not know what to make of being offered books
by such strange looking individuals as ourselves. No
one here expressed any wonder to find that we spoke
their language, for they had yet to learn that foreigners
used another tongue. We found them generally very
industrious, some ploughing and others reaping, some
carrying out manure, and others fetching home produce ;
while numbers were collected on the corn-floors, in the
neighborhood of each village, threshing, winnowing, sift-
ing, and packing wheat, rice, millet, and peas, with the
greatest diligence, and attention. Indeed, so busily were
they engaged, that they would scarcely turn aside to
look, as we passed along.
The ploughs they employed were simple, and easily
wrought, but did not appear to make a very deep inci-
sion in the earth ; while their teams were novel, and
sometimes bordered on the ludicrous. Frequently four
asses were seen yoked abreast ; and again a cow with an
ass on each side, or a cow, a horse, and an ass together ;
just as the fancy or the fortune of the owner dictated.
The people were not fearful, and even the females look*
ed on, as we walked through the villages, undismayed.
Passing by one house, in front of which some women
were assembled, and apprehensive lest our sudden ap-
pearance should alarm them, and induce them to arouse
the villagers by their shrieks and cries, we told them not
to be afraid, as we did not intend to harm them.
u Afraid of what t" they exclaimed, " why should we be
afraid of you?" The women had all small feet, and
hobbled about most awkwardly. The majority were
poorly clad and ill-favored, with a sallow 4 aspect, and
yGoogk
SUSPICIONS OF THE NATIVES. 353
weakly frame, the consequence, doubtless, of their con-
finement and privations ; but we saw one young lady well
dressed, in silks and satins, and riding by on horseback.
After spending the day in going from place to place, we
returned to the vessel in the evening. When arrived on
board, we found that a mandarin had been ofTto the brig,
who had remained two hours, and was much interested
in all he saw, besides four or five boat-loads of people,
who all took books and returned. On the 26th we
weighed, and stood to the south-west, with the wind
against us, and the weather threatening and unfavorable.
At ni^ht we came to an anchor, nearly in the same place
where we lay the day before. The next day, being the
Sabbath, we remained at our moorings, with the wind
blowing very fresh ahead, and the sea rough ; so that we
were both discommoded and disheartened. All we could
do was, to read and pray in the cabin, and long for more
favorable weather.
On the Monday we got under weigh, but wind and
tide failing us, we made little progress. In the after-
noon, however, we had a light breeze, which carried us
to the westerly side of the bay, where we came to an
anchor, over a gravelly bottom, with many rocks and
dangers on all sides of us.
The next morning we went on shore, opposite some
villages, and commenced our operations among the peo-
ple. On landing, we were well received by a few strag-
glers on the beach, who took our books, and made no ob-
jection to our proceeding int? the interior. At the first
village to which we canxs, the inhabitants gathered
round, listening to our *tory, and receiving our books
without any demur, aJJ concurring in kind and obliging
behavior. At the second hamlet, however, we found the
people more backward, and one or two having refused
books, the *sst hesitated, and a few only accepted them.
From tb«* place we proceeded to some villages further
inland. On the way thither, we were overtaken by a
maa who made us several low bows, and asked us to re-
tdrn with him to his house, as the place to which we
were going, he said, was difficult of access, and skirted
by a river, which could not easily be crossed. We told
him, that we did not mind rivers, but that if he wanted
♦30
yGoogk
354 ANNOYING INTE&FSUNCE.
a book we would give him one. Upon his making some
demur, we packed up our treasures and passed on, with
the man in oar rear. When arrived at the side of the
river, our companion soon found some one to carry him
over on his back, while we had to wade through.
After crossing, we found our attendant seated bj the
road side, with a number of villagers around him. On
his beckoning us to sit down by his side, we commenced
a conversation on religious subjects, and dealt out our
books, which were received by a few, while the man
that followed us would not take any, unless we gave him
a whole set, while he was particular in demanding one
of each kind. We humored him in this, and as we
thought, satisfied him ; after which we went farther into
the village, and fell in with a few respectable old men,
who approved of our object, and by their example, in-
duced the by-standers to take our publications. Having
supplied all that required our books, and left those who
refused, to enjoy their own opinions, we passed on to the
next hamlet, crossing the river again ; when we found
that our new acquaintance was still with us, evidently
producing, by his presence, an unfavorable impression,
and inducing the people to decline our publications, or
to return them after having accepted them.
Retracing our steps towards the sea shore, we came
to another large village, where we found the inhabitants
willing to listen, and receive our books ; but our trouble-
some acquaintance wac. again at our side, on seeing
whom, the people shewed as much disinclination to in-
tercourse as before. We, Wever, canvassed the vil-
lage, and found some willing v> accept of our bounty ;
among the rest, a very interesting and intelligent youth
appeared, who, having displayed a knowledge of, and a
love to letters, was presented with a book. After a brisk
walk of a mile or two, we arrived at another village,
where we found our annoying acquaintance again, who
had reached it before us by a shorter route, and had so
prejudiced or frightened the people, that none of tW>m
would have any thing to do with our books. We began
by this time to suspect that the individual who followed
us, must have been some police officer, or in some way
accountable for the peace and order of the villages,
yGoogk
SOLITARY JOURNEY. 355
otherwise he would not have taken so much trouble to
prevent the success of our undertaking.
Finding no way of escaping his officious intrusion by
land, and being now near the sea, we embarked, and
having a fair wind, proceeded to another cluster of vil-
lages, about six or eight miles further up the bay. Here
the author landed, with a basket of books, and having
made an appointment with Mr. Stevens, to meet him at
a distant village on a rising ground along shore, he set
off alone, in land. The travelling was, however, diffi-
cult : extensive flats of soft sand and mud had to be
crossed, without any trace of a foot-path ; and every now
and then a deep gully intervened, the bottom of which
was choked up with thick mud. Into one of these,
which was evidently knee-deep at the side, and much
deeper in the centre, the author was about to descend,
when some Chinese from behind warned him of the dan-
ger, and pointed out a more safe and commodious path :
this he followed barefoot, over the sand and mud, till he
came to a harder and firmer bottom, and soon made his
way. into the cultivated fields, through which a path led
to the villages. Several persons on the way received
books, but on approaching the first hamlet, the inhabit-
ants were frightened, and would have nothing to say to
the stranger, except ordering him off as quickly as possi-
ble. When about to depart, a respectable man came
forward, and said, he had heard of our books, one of
which he had purchased, and wanted some more. This
encouraged others to approach, and not long afterwards
two learned men came out of the village, and received
our books with great civility and thankfulness.
Having a long journey to accomplish before sun-set,
the author left this interesting group, to proceed on his
way, which he found intercepted by a broad stream,
about three feet deep, and skirted by extensive and
treacherous quicksands. He managed, however, to wade
through the water, and toil over the sand, with great dif-
ficulty ; a labor which was ill repaid, by the partial suc-
cess of his endeavors, in the village on the opposite side ;
for the greater part of the people fled at his approach,
and the rest looked suHen and morose. A few books
having been left among then, the traveller pressed on lor
yGoogk
356 SYILf OF A SHORT STAT.
the next village, and found, to his regret, the same ill
will and sullen strangeness, as in the former.
Had there been time to remain among them, and re-
move their prejudices by friendly conversation, it is more
than probable that the attempt would have been success-
ful ; but the day being far advanced, and the way to the
place of rendezvous distant, the pilgrim was obliged to
hurry on. The plain appeared highly cultivated, and, as
far as the eye could reach, thickly studded with villages,
to the number of eight or ten, within the circuit of a few
miles. Finding the day at length gone, the author was
compelled to make towards the sea shore : and Mr. Ste-
vens having observed, from a distance, the signal made,
soon joined the party ; and we proceeded together on
board, where we arrived a little after seven o'clock,
much fatigued with the labors of the day.
The village on the rising ground, where Mr. Stevens
went, had been observed by us the preceding day, and
appeared to have a great number of well-built houses ;
the windows of which, glistening in the setting sun, gave
us a very favorable idea of its importance. It turned
out, however, on nearer approach, to be but a small
place, with few buildings inside the walls ; being in-
debted for its appearance of magnitude, entirely to its
position. It might have been a considerable town at
some former period, but is now forsaken and in ruins.
The name of the place, however, still conveys some idea
of dignity, being called, Wan-kea-tan, " the village of
ten thousand families."
On the 30th, we got under weigh, and stood to the
south-west, in search of Hae-yang ; when finding a har-
bor at the head of the bay, which we thought might be
near that town, we entered it, and came to an anchor.
We had some difficulty in making our way into this har-
bor, which, having never before been visited by a Euro-
pean vessel, was, of course, unsurveyed. Whilst skirt-
ing along the shore, we discovered an opening between
the islands, into which we thought it possible to steer
the vessel, but were obliged to proceed with great cau-
tion, lest there might be sunken rocks in the way. Our
navigator, however, deemed it safe to venture ; and as
we proceeded, we found the passage open out into a
yGoogk
INQUIRIES AND ALARMS. 857
beautiful bay, carrying twelve and fourteen fathoms all
the way. The harbor was sheltered from all winds, ex-
cept the south, which in these latitudes is not much to
be dreaded, and was capable of containing a whole fleet
of merchantmen. About twelve o'clock we landed at
the head of a small cove ; and found that there were
only a few villages in the neighborhood, while Hae-yang
was about thirty miles to the westward. The people in
the first village were surprised at our appearance, and
few ventured to take our books; but in the second,
which was the largest, we had better success. This
place was called Nan-hung, and contained several well
built houses, which displayed both the quality and the
taste of their owners. Seeing some old men seated at
the corner of a street, we approached them, and were
invited to take a seat by their side. Our books, on
being produced, were accepted without much demur, on
the ground that they taught good moral lessons. When
a number of people had been supplied, our attention was
directed to a well-dressed young man, who was exciting
some opposition. On approaching him, we found him
apparently much displeased, and disposed to thwart our
views. Upon this, we asked him, if he would receive a
book ? " No," said he, " I cannot read." " Well," we
said, " if you are so ignorant, that you cannot read, we
cannot help you : but there are those who can, and who
will; why should you, therefore, be envious of their
superior attainments, and make others suffer for your
deficiencies V* To this he knew not what to reply ; as
he evidently could read, and had only professed ignor-
ance, in order to put off taking a book, and to give
others an excuse for refusing our publications. The by-
standers, however, were so far from being deterred by
his opposition, that they enjoyed bis confusion, and took
the books with great readiness. This brought him at
length into a better humor, and he accepted of a tract
also. Passing now through the streets, we were civilly
treated by the people, and asked to walk into a shop, and
afterwards into a school-room, where the people listened
attentively to what was advanced. Among other inqui-
ries, they wanted to know how many ships we had got
on the coast ; as they had heard that there was a very
yGoogk
858 A CHINESE FORT.
large vessel on the north side of the promontory, with
two hundred men on board. We told them, that the
large vessel of which they had heard, was none other
than our small brig ; and instead of two hundred, she
had not twenty men on board ; but that her size had
been magnified by their fears.
Upon the whole we were well received by the villagers,
and left them in good humor. Two more hamlets were
visited, with various degrees of success, and we proceed-
ed across an extensive mud flat, to the beach. On our
arrival, we found our boat aground, through the care-
lessness of the mate, who had fallen fast asleep, while
the tide was ebbing, which left our little skiff high and
dry upon the beach. We exerted ourselves to get the
boat off, that we might visit another village on the oppo-
site side of the cove; but failing in the attempt, we turn-
ed off to the eastward, to visit a Chinese fort, that stood
on a hill at the head of the bay. This fort was about
forty feet square, and twenty high, including the parapet,
with a tower in front, which appeared to have been in-
tended for the commanding officers. The gateway was
under this tower, and as it was not provided with doors,
there was no difficulty in obtaining an entrance. Inside
the fort, we found three buildings, one of which was a
stable, the other a cook-house, and the third a sleeping
apartment, with bed places immediately over the oven ;
but all very much out of repair, and apparently unoccu-
pied for many months. A flight of steps led to the top of
the wall, round which was a walk three feet wide, de-
fended by the parapet, only a brick thick. Over the
tower, in front, was a level space, about ten feet wide,
and on the right corner a flag staff. The fort was not
calculated to resist cannon, but where fire-arms are
scarce, a few men might defend such a post, against a
great multitude.
On our return, we met the mandarin who had charge
of the fortification, making, perhaps, his semi-annual visit
to the position under his care ; or to shew the " violent
barbarians," that the " Sons of Han" could be fierce
in their turn, when occasion required it. He was a fat,
sleek, well-fed gentleman, who did credit to his. imperial
majesty's maintenance; and, mounted on a grey charger.
yGoogk
GEOLOGICAL FORMATIONS. 35&
about fourteen hands high, he made a respectable ap-
pearance in the turnip field, through which we were
passing. On meeting us, he dismounted, and, without
asking us a single question, began ordering us off. We
told him our boat was aground, and that as soon as the
tide made, we should be going, but in the mean time we
expected to be treated with civility. After a little while,
he became more gentle and agreeable, and we parted
good friends. He told us, that the harbor in which we
had anchored, was a very unsafe place, having a sandy
bottom, on which account vessels were apt to drive ; and
the bay being rocky, there was great danger of their
being dashed to pieces. Besides which, the waves some-
times rolled in with tremendous violence, and rendered
the anchorage there insecure. This he said, merely to
get us away as soon as possible ; but as we knew that
the bottom was soft mud, and that in the north-east mon-
soon, we had no occasion to be alarmed about a south-
erly swell, his warnings were quite thrown away upon us.
While lingering about the beach, we could not help
observing the curious formation of the rocks which there
presented themselves. In some instances, the strata ran
in a horizontal, and in others, in a vertical direction.
The different layers of rock were composed of black
hornblende, mixed with white quartz, and now and then,
a layer of gneiss intermingled. The whole seemed to be
thrown together, by some violent convulsion ; and the
quartz had, in several instances, forced its way between
the other rocks, pushing them aside, or making them
project outwards, while some lines ran in an oblique
direction, as thin as a man's hand. Numerous rocks of
various kinds, lay scattered on the beach, and presented
a most curious and fantastic scene. The operations of
the waves dashing on the shore, had added not a little to
the wildness and ruggedness of its appearance. Arriv-
ing on board in the evening, we considered that, as we
had already spent a week to little pi pose, on the south
side of the promontory, and as the people were generally
backward to receive our books, it would be better to pro-
ceed to a more favorable region : so we resolved, on the
following morning to set sail, for the provinces of Keang-
soo and Che-keang.
yGoogk
860 RETROSPECT OF IHAN-TUNG.
On quitting Shan-tung, H may be proper to observe,
that we have no where been roughly used or ill-treated,
while the natives have been uniformly found harmless
and peaceable. We seldom saw a weapon of any kind,
beyond agricultural implements, and with the exception
of one old man, in Ke-san-so, who had a rusty sword,
and the few men drawn up at the guard-house, both sol-
diers and people, were without arms. We have some-
times been spoken to, in a surly manner ; and, now and
then, forbidden to proceed into the villages ; but, when
once on the high road, no one ever attempted to hinder
or turn us back ; and, for all that we could see, it would
be no difficult matter to travel, from one side of the
promontory to the other, if any object were to be gained
by so doing.
The people, though inoffensive, were, by no means,
forward to help or entertain us; we seldom had any
thing offered us, and, even with asking, could get little
besides water. So that, had we depended on the charity
of the people of Shan-tung, we should have been but ill
supplied.
With regard to their reception of our message, this
journal will speak for itself. On the north side, which
was first visited, they were more willing to receive
books, than on the south ; while the further we went,
the more disinclination was manifested. This may be
attributed partly to the report of our arrival and opera-
tions having preceded us ; and to the prohibitions which
the mandarins bad issued, against receiving our books,
or holding any intercourse with us. We found, also,
that the people on the sea-shore, and in places of great
concourse, were more greedy after books, so as even to
rob us of them, while those in the retired hamlets were
very shy. This may have resulted, in the former case,
from the frequent communication kept up with stran-
gers, while the villagers, being more secluded from the
world, were naturally suspicious of foreigners. On the
whole, the amount of books distributed in Shan-tung,
considering the time occupied in the work, the extent of
ground travelled over, and the number of persons met
with, did not quite equal our expectations, or come up to
what we hoped to experience in the south.
yGoogk
CONDITION OF THE PEOPLE. 361
As to oral instruction, much cannot be said: for
though the people, even to the youngest child, and the
meanest clown, all spoke and understood the mandarin
dialect, and thus could easily communicate with us ; yet
the time that we could afford to stay with them was so
short, and the subject treated of so strange, that we could
hardly expect the natives to be greatly interested or im-
proved. Still something was attempted, at each place
to which we came ; enough to give them a general idea
of the Gospel, and a clue to the better understanding of
the books left among them ; and who can tell, but in
some future day, fruit will spring up to a good account,
from the seed thus hastily sown. May the Lord, of his
infinite mercy, be pleased to follow the distribution of
three thousand books on the north, and of six hundred
on the south side, of this promontory, with his blessing ;
and may the occasional con?ersations held with the peo-
ple, be productive of great good, to His eternal glory.
The temporal condition of the natives of Shan-tung
seemed generally good. We witnessed nothing of that
squalid poverty and deep distress, to be met with in other
parts of the empire. The men were, for the most part,
robust and well-fed, hearty and hard-working; while no
want, so far as we could perceive, prevailed. We saw
no beggars, and few ragged people ; their clothing com-
monly consisted of cottons, sometimes doubled, and not
unfrequently quilted ; most of them wore shoes and
stockings, and many had more jackets than one. Some
had coats of skins, with the hair or wool inside, as a de-
fence against the cold weather. A peculiar kind of cap
was worn by the generality, made of white felt, fitting
close to the head, and turned up on each side, with flaps
which could be pulled down, if necessary, over the ears.
Every individual was provided with a pipe, and a light
kind of tobacco, which they smoked very frequently.
They always carried a bit of steel about with them, and
as the ground was covered with a kind of quartz, which
by concussion emits sparks, they had only to stoop down
and pick up a stone, and after striking a light, to throw
it away again.
The women were not so good looking as the men ;
some were ugly, almost all ordinary, and scarcely any
31
yGopgk
868 SHALL FEET OF THE WOMEN.
handsome. They were pale-faced and sickly in general,
and seldom exhibited the ruddy complexion observable ii
the other sex.
It is well known, that the Chinese have a method of
binding up the feet of their female offspring, from their
earliest infancy. For this purpose, they use ligatures,
wound very tight round the foot and instep, with the
toes bent inwards, until they grow into the sole of the
foot. Thus diminished and compressed, the foot is re-
duced to three or four inches m length,, and as many in
•circumference, tapering towards a point at the end. Of
coarse, the ankle bones become proportion ably large,
while the club feet thus produced are but ill adapted for
walking. Hence the gait of Chinese women is extremely
awkward ; they are obliged to throw themselves a little
forward in setting off, and to keep their bodies somewhat
out of the perpendicular, or they would be in danger of
falling backward : and as they have no spring in their
toes, they are unable to urge on their journies with
speed. Indeed, some of them are scarcely able to walk
-at all, and are obliged either to use sticks to support
them, or to lean on a servant, in order to move along the
streets. The poorer sort, however, may be seen working
in the fields, and performing the most laborious employ-
ments. On our first arrival in a village, the women g«»-
terally ran and hid themselves ; but they speedily return-
led, crowding the doors of the houses, and the heads of
the lanes, in order to see the strangers as they passed by,
•soon losing all their timidity, in the eagerness of their
curiosity.
The dwellings of the people in Shan-tung are mostly
built of granite, but occasionally of mud: while the roofs
are frequently tiled, but more generally thatched. Some
are plastered and whitewashed, and rather tastefully
fitted up ; the dwellings of the poorer sort, however,
stand forth in all their native and rude simplicity. The
majority of the, houses are about thirty feet long, ten
wide, and eight high. A door occupies the centre of
the front, and a window each side. Near the door-way,
there are frequently seen two blocks of granite, project-
ing a little from the wall, with loopholes in them, which
are used for tying up -cattle, whilst feeding. Some
yGoogk
HOUSES AND TEMPLES. 3Q&
houses are double, having a front and back range of
buildings, but we saw few that were two stories bigev
The streets are from ten to twenty feet wide, runaiag
parallel to each other, crossed by narrow lanes.
Each considerable village is provided with a temple;
but these are generally in bad repair, and the gods ap-
parently much neglected. The idols worshipped ate,
either the phantom Buddha, or a martial hero, probably
Kwan-fbo-tzse, who flourished about the third century of
the Christian era. Little shrines are also to be seen in
the fields, with rude stone images in them ; or a mere
tablet, bearing a simple inscription. Tombs are scarce,
but those which are met with, are for the most part up*
right, like head-stones in an English church-yard.
These memorials for the dead are white, and sometimes
polished, with the characters more or less neat, accorch
ing to the wealth or skill of those who erect them : some
tombs are round like domes, and others long, with a
slanting roof of mason-work over the top. Still, the re*
ceptacles of the dead are by no means so numerous, as
the habitations of the living.
The ground is well cultivated, wherever it is capable
of* culture, and the sterility of the soil is improved by the
attention that is paid to stercoration. Almost every pe#»
son met with in the fields, is provided with a hand-basket
and a rake, with which he collects the dung of all the
cattle in the way, and carefully conveying it home, de-r
posits it on the dung-hills, at the entrance of every vil-
lage, where the manure is heaped up and ripened for
use. The productions of the soil are, beans, in great
quantities ; millet, of various kinds ; buckwheat, of a
poor quality ; rice, and wheat. The fields are not fenced
off by hedges, but divided by small grassy ridges, suffix
cient to enable each man to know his own: and the
houses are collected together in villages, either for det
fence or company. The cattle to be met with are, a
small kind of oxen, horses of a diminutive size, asses in
abundance, and some mules. Shaggy-haired goats were
seen, but no sheep ; though the mandarins managed to
supply us with some at Ke-san-so. The domestic ani-
mals are never left to graze at pleasure, but tethered to
a string, are removed from one place to another, when
yGoogk
364 REFLECTIONS.
the grass is consumed. No venomous or wild beasts, of
any kind, were seen, neither did we hear of any ; but
birds were espied, in great numbers, some of which
being very tame, allowed us to come near them, without
flying away.
The poor people who pursue, from youth to old age,
the same monotonous round of toils, for a subsistence,
never see nor hear any thing of the world around them.
Improvements in the useful arts and sciences, and an in-
crease of the conveniences of life, are not known among
them. In the place where their fathers lived and died,
tbey toil and pass away, to be succeeded by another gen-
eration, in the same manner. The towns, and even the
villages, which are noted in the old maps; we found as
delineated, unchanged, except by decay, and unimprov-
ed in any respect. The people possess few of the com-
forts of life ; neither table, chair, nor any article of fur-
niture, was to be seen in the houses of the poorer classes.
No prospect of amelioration for them appears, but in the
liberalizing and happy influence of Christianity. This
delightful province might then become the abode of mil-
lions of happy inhabitants. But now, and for ages, they
have been excluded from that best boon, which the Al-
mighty ever gave to man, and without their own consent
They have an indisputable right to call for the knowl-
edge of the Christian religion, which was given to man
by God, and no government may justly hinder them from
possessing it. They call for religious knowledge, not
indeed, as appreciating its full and eternal importance,
but as presenting a host of moral maladies, which need
relief; and, it will ever be the happiness of those, who
aided in this expedition, to know that nearly four thou-
sand volumes, containing much of the Holy Scriptures,
were left in Shan-tung. What the result of that little
beginning will be, is to us unknown. To the truths of
the books themselves, and to the influence of the God of
| truth on their minds, we leave the work, not expecting
that it will be wholly in vain.
yGoogk
CHAPTER XVIII.
PROCEEDINGS IN KEANO-SOO PROVINCE.
Voyage to the southward— Arrival at Woo-sung— Appearance of the
country — Reception on shore — Journey to Shaii$-hae — Interview with
the officers— Books distributed— Arrival of the chief magistrate— Refit?
•al to stand before him— Discussion about ceremonies— Reasons for
decision — Attempt to enter the city— Unpleasantness at parting— Oper-
ations among the junks — Remarks on Woo-sung— and its inhabitants-
Arrival of a general— Description of the military— and fortifications-
Visit of one mandarin— Cunningness of another— Unsuccessful voyage
—Pleasant tour — The people eager for books — and the soldiers for
gain — Difficulties and disappointments.
On the first of October we set sail, with a light breeze,
to the southward : for two days we were becalmed ; and
on the fourth, had strong head winds, and a heavy sea,
with much rain. It being the Lard's day, we held aer*
vice in the cabin, and towards evening the wind grew
more moderate and fair. The sea, however, still con-
tinued high.
The next day we enjoyed a fair wind, and held on our
course to the southward. On the sixth, we made the
Choo-san archipelago, and came to an anchor off Gutz*
laflf's island. The day following, notwithstanding the
gloomy and rainy weather, we got under weigh ; but the
tide setting us on the edge of a sand-bank, we were
obliged to come to, after running about twenty miles.
Our situation at this period was by no means agreeable,
or even safe ; almost out of sight of land, and yet in such
shallow water, that we were in great danger of ground-
tog every moment ; the waters of the Yang-tsze-keajig,
31*
yGoogk
ARRIVAL AT WOO-SUNG.
sweeping along at this point into the sea, had been car-
rying down for ages vast quantities of mud, which form-
ing into shoals, rendered navigation dangerous and in-
tricate. The channel between the banks was not above
a mile wide, and shoaled on each side, to one and two
fathoms. The fog, which prevailed at the time, increas-
ed our perplexity ; and had it not been for the excellent
chart constructed by Captain Rees, and the vigilant assi-
duity of our commander, aided by the superintending
providence of God, we should most likely have been over-
whelmed by the difficulties which surrounded us.
On the eighth, the weather was still dark and gloomy,
in the midst of which we set sail, and arrived about noon
off the forts at the mouth of the Woo-sung river, leading
to Shang-hae, where we came to an anchor. The fog
prevented the Chinese from seeing us, till we were close
in ; but as soon as we were discovered, the batteries
commenced firing blank cartridges, from each side of the
river ; their powder, however, must have been badly
mixed, as at the distance of only a few hundred yards,
the report of their cannon was not louder than that of a
musket. The nearest fort was very much out of repair,
having the foundation undermined by the late inunda-
tions, and a great part of the front wall fallen in. We
did not observe any guns on this fortification, but there
were a few pieces of ordnance, without carriages, placed
on the top of the mud embankment adjoining it. The
defences on the south side appeared to be in better
repair.
The waters of the river, and indeed of the whole
channel, were very turbid, and of a yellowish hue.
They tinged the copper of our vessel, so that all the
dashing of the waves against it, till our return to Lintin,
did not wholly remove the color. A tumbler of the
water soon deposited a sediment of soft yellow mud, one
twentieth of its whole bulk in thickness. The contrast
between the hilly province we had just left, and the level
and rich fields of Keang-soo, was most striking. Trees
and foliage here were abundant, and nature seemed to
be profuse of her gifts. But owing to the extremely un-
favorable weather during our stay, and to other events
beyond our control, we saw comparatively little of this
yGoogk
RECEPTION ON SHORE. 367
fertile and thriving region. Enough, however, was seen
to convince us of the great accuracy and value of Mr.
Lindsay's observations, in his journal. He has not only,
in a manner, opened the way to this great city, but has
collected more information of various sorts respecting it,
than another can hope soon to do. Owing to the vio-
lence of the prevailing storm, no vessels were seen pass-
ing out or in, and the river about a mile above us was
filled with a numerous fleet, waiting for fair weather to
go to sea. The tides were strong, and the rise and fall
two fathoms.
When the rain abated a little, we went up to the town
of Woo-sung, off which there were about one hundred
junks lying at anchor. On landing, we observed a num-
ber of Fuh-keen sailors, distinguished by their blue jack-
ets and cheerful looks, just going into their boat. These
we hailed in their native dialect, and were answered with
ail the heartiness peculiar to that people. We told them,
that we had books for circulation ; and as they appeared
to be accustomed to such distributions, they came eagerly
forward to receive them. The people standing on shore,
influenced by their example, also applied for tracts ; and
we began dealing out our publications, when two manda-
rins accosted us, and asked us to step into a house. This
we declined, till our business was done, when we prom-
ised to give them every satisfaction. The mandarins,
however, went with us into the village, and stood by,
while we distributed our tracts, keeping the people quiet,
so that each one received his portion in an orderly man-
ner. After two or three standings, at the corners of dif-
ferent streets, the books in our bag were expended ; and
we went into the temple of the " queen of heaven,"
where we sat down to talk to the mandarins and people.
After answering their inquiries, as to our voyage, busi-
ness, &c, we took the opportunity of explaining to them
the main doctrines of the Gospel, and our object in visit-
ing their town, viz., to propagate the principles of truth
and righteousness, by means of books. The mandarins
assented to the propriety and goodness of our enterprize,
and the people approved of what they heard. On learn-
ing that this was our first visit to Woo-sung, they asked
how wc came to know that there was such a place, and
yGoogk
RELEASE OF TWO CULPRITS.
the way to approach it. We told them, that we followed
the tracts of previous travellers, and could find our way
by means of instruments and charts, without the aid of a
pilot.
Having returned to the boats, we directed the remain-
der of the tracts to be given out, and as the people were
a little too eager in grasping after them, one of the man-
darins became angry, and seized two persons, to make
examples of them. We immediately interfered, and told
the officers, that the supposed offenders must be liber-
ated ; for, seeing that they had got into trouble, on ac-
count of our affair, we should consider any thing done to
them, as a mark of disrespect to ourselves. The manda-
rin said, that since we came thither with such kind in-
tentions, to give away good books among the people, it
was unpardonable that these fellows should behave so
unreasonably, and snatch them out of our hands in such
an unceremonious manner ; it was therefore necessary to
make an example of them. This was done under color
of protecting us from the rudeness of the populace ; but,
had these same people pelted us with stones, there is
little doubt that the mandarins would have been glad of
it. However, we persevered in requiring the release of
the men ; and, out of respect to us, it was complied with.
This town was a close, muddy place ; but we saw a num-
ber of respectable people in it, who, by their satin boots
and decent clothes shewed themselves to be somewhat
above the vulgar. On returning to the vessel, we were
headed by a strong wind and heavy sea, which nearly
swamped our little skiff; but by the good hand of God
aiding our exertions, we were enabled to reach the brig.
About evening, a junk dropped down, and anchored
close by us, probably with the view of watching our
motions.
On the 9th of October, we started in the long-boat,
for Shang-hae ; which, though a city of the third rank,
is one of the greatest emporiums of commerce, on the
east coast of China. It communicates, immediately,
with the rich districts of Soo-chow, and Hang-chow, re-
ceiving the rich brocades from that arcadia of China,
and conveying thither, the inventions and commodities
of the western world. The trade of this place is equal,
yGoogk
JOUBNCY TO SHANG-HAE. 369
if not superior to that of Canton, and the appointment
to district magistrate, or superintendent of customs, at
Shang-hae, is considered exceedingly lucrative, and
highly important.
The day was stormy, and we were in doubt about the
propriety of undertaking so long a journey, in such dark
and rainy weather ; but the value of time, and the ne-
cessity of getting up to the city, before any opposition
was organized against us, determined us to proceed as
soon as possible. The boat in which we were embarked
was a bad sailer ; and being without an officer, our men
little heeded our directions, each one doing that which
was right in his own eyes : notwithstanding which, we
got up to the city, in little more than three hours. The
river was about a mile wide, lined on each side by high
embankments, beyond which the country appeared low
and marshy, but by the industry of the Chiuese, rendered
serviceable and productive.
The vicinity of Shang-hae was marked by the forest
of juuks, which lay off the city, and which, according to
the testimony of an officer of customs, amounted to up-
wards of a thousand in number. As the weather was
dark and rainy, our approach to the city was not ob-
served, till we got up among the junks ; and even then,
so few persons were abroad in the rain, that we passed
along for some time, without much notice ; when sud-
denly the hue and cry was raised, that a foreign boat
had arrived, and immediately every window and door
was crowded, and the sides of the junks lined with spec-
tators. All wore a smiling aspect, and no one seemed
alarmed or displeased at our sudden entry.
Passing on, we soon descried the temple of the Queen
of Heaven, spoken of by Gutzlaff and Lindsay, where we
landed, amidst a great crowd of spectators, and were just
getting up our bag of books to commence the work of
distribution, when, suddenly, we heard behind us, a clat-
tering noise on the granite pavement, produced by the
thumping of long bamboos; and on looking round, we
saw the people give way, right and left, and two officers
appeared, who greeted us with a friendly aspect; and
invited us to repair to the temple hard by. Being per-
fectly willing to respond to their invitation, we ordered
yGoogk
870 BOOK DISTRIBUTION.
t
a sailor to follow us, with a bag of books, and made
towards the temple, through an immense crowd, who
opened a way for us to pass, while the lictors went be*
fore, crying out, Kih lae, " the visitors are come."
In the temple, we sat down opposite the two officers,
one of whom was Wang Laou-yay, a lieutenant-colonel
in the army. After a short conversation, cakes and tea
were served up, and the books were produced, which were
accepted both by the mandarins and their attendants.
The rain continuing to fall, the officer requested us to
delay giving out books among the people, till the weather
cleared up. Perceiving that their intention was to hin-
der our work, and put it off to an indefinite period, we
thought it best to divide our forces, and whilst the author
engaged the officers in conversation, Mr. Stevens went
to the boat, to distribute the tracts. He was not long in
dealing out the contents of two boxes, amongst a dense
crowd of eager and anxious applicants. The police run-
ners who followed, endeavored, by their staves, to keep
the people from crowding round, but it was impossible
to restrain them ; and the beadles, in the attempt, were
some of them borne down and overthrown.
Mr. Steven's account of the transaction, is as follows :
" Breaking open a box of books, I stood in the boat, and
attempted to hand them out singly, to the multitude that
thronged the shore. By moving fronT place to place, this
measure partially succeeded, till the contents of the first
box were finished. The petty officers then, with uprais-
ed hands, implored me not to distribute any more ; but
seeing, as I did, such crowds assembled, that not one in
fifty could obtain a volume, and thinking that no other
opportunity might occur, I was obliged to be inexorable,
and opened the second box. Such a press was now
made, upon the boat, that I found it impossible to do better,
than merely scatter the books indiscriminately over the
heads of the people, letting them fall into their upraised
hands, till a thousand volumes were given among the
myriads of Shang-hae. In the bustle, unavoidably occa-
sioned by the simultaneous moving of such a mass of
human beings, the officers' clubs were sometimes seen
playing over their heads, and again officers and cudgels
were borne down together."
yGoogk
AOTVAL OF TIE MAYOR. 371
In the meantime, the aatbor was engaged in a con*
fereuce with the mandarins, an account of which, penned
at the time, may not be uninteresting.
" The party was now joined by another mandarin,
named Chin Laou-yay, employed in the custom-house
department, who wore an European boat-cloak, made of
broad cloth, with a velvet collar. He was a hearty,
rough-looking man, but had a keen eye, and a voluble
tongue. Immediately after his arrival, he took the lead
in the conversation, and asked whether we had not been
in Shan-tung, and had communication with some great
officers there I This question Jed me to think, that the
news of our operations further north, had already reach-
ed Shang-hae ; though twenty days had scarcely elapsed
since our interview with the general, at Ke-san-so. He
inquired after Messrs. Lindsay and Gutzlaff, and wished
to know, whither we intended to proceed. I told him,
that the gentlemen alluded to were well ; and with re-
spect to ourselves, we could hardly tell in what direction
we should go ; quoting a Chinese proverb, * We know
not to-day, what will take place to-morrow.' * But/ I
continued, ( as your native conjurers are reckoned very
clever, they may perhaps be able to tell you. ' I am
conjurer enough for that,' said Chin ; ' but what is your
profession V I told him, that I was a teacher of religion,
having been engaged in diffusing instruction, for a num-
ber of years ; in addition to which, I should be glad to
administer medicine gratuitously, to any who were in
need of it. ( Very well/ said he, stripping up his sleeve,
' feel my pulse, and see what is the matter with me.'
He was told that there did not appear to be much the
matter with him, as his looks indicated good health.
' Then I see/ replied he, c that you do not understand
the science of medicine, for I am troubled with asthma/
" After a little time, a great noise was heard outside,
and the arrival of the chief magistrate of the city was
announced ; when several officers came in, and request-
ed me to go and see his worship, the mayor. He was
seated in the central hall of the temple, with a large
retinue of officers standing by his side. He appeared to
be a middle-aged man, with a smooth face and fair com-
plexion, but he assumed a stern aspect, immediately I
yGoogk
373 REFUSAL TO STAND BEFORE HIM.
entered. Without regarding his austere looks, I paid
him the usual compliments ; and finding a chair placed
opposite, I thought it was intended for myself, and took
my seat accordingly. This disconcerted him much ; and
as soon as he could recover himself, from the surprise
and indignation which overcame him, at seeing a barba-
rian seated in his presence, he ordered me to come near
and stand before him ; while all the officers around call-
ed out, ' Rise ! rise 1' I rose accordingly, and asked
whether I could not be allowed to sit at the conference 1
and being told that I could not, I bowed and left the
room. Many voices were immediately raised to call me
back,. but I paid not the slightest attention to them, and
did uot stop, till I had reached the apartment to which I
was at first introduced.
" I was soon followed by Chin and Wang Laou-yays,
who tried every effort to persuade me to return ; this,
however, I steadfastly refused to do, unless I could be
allowed to sit, as others of my countrymen had done in
like circumstances. The Laou-yays observed, that the
native officers were accustomed to stand, in the presence
of their chief magistrate, and why should a stranger re-
fuse to do the same ? ' You stand,' I replied, ' because
you are paid by the Chinese government ; and as subjects
of the empire, you ought to comply with the imperial
regulations ; while a stranger and a guest should be
treated with some degree of respect.' • But among us,'
they said, ' when a commoner appears before one of our
superior officers, he is obliged to kneel.' On this being
strenuously objected to, they asked, • Well, if you will
not kneel, will you stand ?' ' No/ said I, ' I come as a
friendly stranger, and am invited by you to a public con-
ference. I have committed no offence, nor broken any
laws ; and therefore will not submit to stand as a culprit,
before any mandarin in the empire. Messrs. Lindsay
and Gutzlaff,' I continued, ' were allowed to sit at the
conference to which they were admitted, and the same priv-
ilege was now expected.' Wang Laou-yay, who pretend-
ed to have been present at the conference to which those
gentlemen were admitted, declared, that they had been
compelled to stand. Such an unblushing falsehood was
repelled by an appeal to the journal of Messrs. Lindsay
yGoogk
DISCUSSION ABOUT CEREMONIES. 373
and Gutzlaff, from which it appeared, that they had been
treated with all due respect. I further observed, that I
had been admitted to a conference with the military su-
perintendent of the province of Shan-tung, and a gov-
ernor of a city of the second order, when 1 was allowed
to sit for several hours in their presence ; and that I was
not now going to stand before the magistrate of a city of
the third order, with whom no high military officer was
associated.
" They said, that those officers might have been great
in their district, but their chief magistrate was the great-
est Chinese in Shang-hae. ' Well then/ said I, ' and
the individual who now addresses you, is the greatest
Englishman in Shang-hae, and does not choose to com-
promise the honor of his country, or risk the success of
his enterprise, by submitting to be treated as a barba-
rian, or contemplated as an offender. I have no petition
to present, and no favor to ask ; and if the chief magis-
trate does not wish to see me in a proper manner, I will
not wait on him at all.' ' He wishes to see you/ said
they, ' to put some questions to you.' ' Well/ said I,
' he can depute you to ask me any questions he pleases,
and I will answer them.' They then endeavored to per-
suade me by fair speeches, and said, if I would but go
in, and state who I Was, and that I was a teacher, and
distributor of books, come on a benevolent enterprize, to
diffuse knowledge, and promote happiness, doubtless he
would then allow me to sit down. ' No/ I replied, ' I
must be seated at the commencement of the conference,
and will not consent to receive civility in the shape of
condescension from any man ; so that you may cease
your endeavors, as I am determined not to stand/ Find-
ing that I would not be persuaded, they went to inform
the mayor of my determination, to see whether he would
comply with my desire ; but they soon returned, saying,
that the present chief magistrate Kwan Laou-yay, was
more rigid than the former one, who presided at the time
of Mr. Lindsay's visit, and that he was resolved not to
swerve in a single instance from the regulations of the
celestial empire ; further, that if I would not comply with
the usual ceremonies, I was at liberty to return to the
vessel. I replied, that it was my intention to return
32
yGoogk
374 REASONS FOR DECISION.
when the wind and tide were favorable ; but that as I
came in a friendly, and not in a hostile manner, I was
not to be driven away, as an enemy or an evil doer."
It may appear to some fastidious, and to others perti-
nacious, that a missionary should stand so much upon
trifles in his intercourse with the authorities of pagan
lands ; and that to gain an object, a man should waive
all personal and national considerations, and consent to
stand, or even kneel for hours, if by that means he could
but induce a heathen ruler to listen to the truth, or to
permit the circulation of Christian knowledge throughout
the land. But the question is, would the object be gain-
ed by such a timid policy, and by such plastic obsequi-
ousness? The experience of ages has proved, that in
negotiating with the Chinese, nothing would tend so
effectually to defeat the end in view, as a ready compli-
ance with their demands. Finding their first requisition
acceded to, they would immediately propose another,
still more humiliating ; and instead of abating the rigor
of their terms, in consequence of our yielding, they
would only rise in their demands, just in proportion to
our voluntary humiliation. After giving up, therefore,
one after another, every point of ceremony, we should
find ourselves still farther from adjustment than at the
beginning ; and attempt in vain to gain the position from
which we had willingly receded. Besides, the matter in
debate, though trivial in our estimation, is by no means
unimportant in theirs ; every subsequent negotiation with
the same individual, or with others of his nation, would
hinge upon the first reception ; and attention to his mes-
sage, or disregard to his declarations, throughout the
land, would depend very much on the position which a
missionary might maintain in his first conference with
the mandarins. The Chinese assume to be, not only the
greatest nation under heaven, but the only civilized and
powerful nation in the world. AH others are either vas-
sals under the imperial sway, or barbarians beyond the
pale of civilization, and incapable of being influenced by
the common principles of reason and humanity. If now
we admit the justice of their pretensions, we must either
confess ourselves vassals, subject to their dominion,
and liable to be bam booed at pleasure ; or irreclaimable
yGoogk
FIRMNESS NECESSARY. 375
savages, incapable of reflection, and consequently not
very suitable persons for illuminating the subjects of the
celestial empire. Should we acknowledge our vassalage,
they would put us upon a level with the filthy Coreans,
or naked Siamese, who sometimes visit their shores ; and
should we admit the appellation of barbarians, we should
be ranged by them with the mountain tribes of their own
country, who are said to be adorned with tails. Neither
Christian humility, therefore, nor Christian prudence,
would lead us to submit to Chinese encroachments ; and
regard for the success of our enterprise, as well as com-
passion for the souls of the poor benighted Chinese,
would induce us to maintain a firm dignity and uncom-
promising policy, with such an encroaching and over-
bearing people. It must be remembered also, that the
apostle of the Gentiles once stood on his rights as a citi-
zen, and sent word to the magistrates, bidding them to
" come themselves and fetch him out of prison."
The author having been joined by Mr. Stevens, we
proceeded to converse more familiarly, and to deliver out
books to the officers and their attendants, as well as to
some strangers that were present, till they were all gone.
We had already given a list of a few fresh provisions that
were wanted, to Wang Laou-yay, which we requested
him to purchase for us, and we would pay for them. By
this time the articles were brought in, which they offered
to give us as a present; and seeing that there was no
other way of settling the question, we resolved to accept
of the articles, and to send them some consideration in
return.
Whilst engaged in the arrangement of these matters, the
chief magistrate observed our native servant, a boy from
Paulo Nias, off the island of Sumatra passing by before
the hall ; upon which he sent for him, and as he could not
obtain the master's obedience, was determined to make
the servant stand, and be catechized before him. He
insisted on it, that the boy was of Chinese origin, as his
features somewhat resembled those of the Chinese ; but
after much questioning and examination, they found that
the youth was entirely ignorant of any dialect of the
Chinese language, and consequently could not belong to
the celestial empire. Had they succeeded in getting a
yGoogk
376 UNSUCCESSFUL ATTEMPT.
word or two out of him, they would doubtless have de-
nounced him a Chinese traitor, or us kidnappers of celes-
tial children ; but his ignorance of the language con-
founded them, and compelled them to let him go.
The rain having moderated, we rose to take a walk,
and proceeded towards the boat, where the sailors were
busy eating their dinner, while thousands around eagerly
stretched forward, to " see the lions fed." One man
who had pressed through the crowd to get a sight of the
strangers, immediately began rubbing his eyes, and then
took a second look, that he might be certain it was not a
dream.
Wishing to enter the city, we turned off in that direc-
tion, but were stopped by the officers and their attend-
ants, who actually blocked up the way, and would not
allow us to proceed a step further ; urging, that as we
had refused to wait upon the chief magistrate, he had
issued positive orders that we should not be allowed to
enter the city. The opposition they now manifested was
so determined, that we saw there was no way of over-
coming it but by a resort to force ; which not being dis-
posed to do, we thought it most advisable to give up the
point, and reluctantly returned to the temple. We re-
gretted afterwards that we had attempted, or that, hav-
ing attempted, we had not persevered in the endeavor ;
for we did not find the mandarins one whit the more
civil on account of our compliance, but rather the con-
trary.
After another hour's conversation, they brought on the
table two great heaps of cakes, expecting us, like " hun-
gry barbarians," to fall to work, and devour them ; but
not liking the unceremoneous manner in which they were
offered us, we refused to partake of any thing, unless
they served up dinner in a regular way; upon which
they brought in a dish of rice, and different kinds of
stews, which we partook of, in conjunction with the man-
darins, and departed.
On coming down to the boat, we found that they had
heaped up the fowls, and other articles of provision, in
our boat, to go down with us to the vessel ; but as our
bark was already overloaded, and as we apprehended
much difficulty in getting down the river ourselves, we
yGoogk
UNFAVORABLE WEATHER. 377
thought it better to have the presents taken out, and sent
by another conveyance. On the steps, we observed a
basket, nearly full of straw, and on the top, about half a
dozen books, torn in pieces, and about to be burnt. On
inquiry they told us, that these were a few that had been
torn in the scuffle, and in order to prevent their being
trodden under foot, which the Chinese consider a great
evil, they were about to burn them. We immediately
recollected, however, having heard Chin Laou-yay giv-
ing directions to his servants to keep one or two of the
books which fell to his share, and to do something with
the rest ; but what it was, we could not tell ; and it now
occurred to us, that he had directed them to be burnt in
our presence, in order to vex and degrade us, in the eyes
of the people. On the torch being applied to the basket,
therefore, we took the presents which were lying by, and
placed them on the fire, by which means, the flame was
extinguished ; but the Chinese, taking off the articles,
applied the torch again, whilst we repeated the former
operation ; to shew them, that if they despised our pres-
ents, we also disregarded theirs. Finally, the basket
was thrown into the river, and we departed very much
displeased at the insulting conduct of the mandarins.
The books thus destroyed, were only a few which had
fallen into the hands of the officers, while a thousand
others had been distributed among the people, which the
authorities could neither discover nor destroy.
On our return, we found the wind directly against us,
so that, after wasting an hour, and not getting out of
sight of the town, we were obliged to take to the oars,
and assisted by the tide, we gently dropped down the
river. Fearing lest we should not be able to reach the
vessel before the tide made up again, and thus be kept
out all night, we applied to the masters of several junks,
requesting them to give us shelter ; but our application
was vain. They were so alarmed at our sudden appear-
ance, that they scarcely knew what to answer, and ap-
peared mainly anxious to get us out of their vessels as
soon as possible.
Night soon came on, with rain, and as there was no
officer in the boat, the men gave vent to their vexation,
in horrid oaths and blasphemies, which added to the in-
32*
yGoogk
378 ARRIVAL Ojy BOARD.
clemency of the weather, rendered our external and
internal sensations alike uncomfortable. The profanity
and ribaldry of these men exceeded anything we had
ever heard ; and, having been for many years, unaccus-
tomed to such language, it the more shocked and grieved
us. The Chinese, though idolatrous, and sceptical,
never indulge themselves in the use of profane expres-
sions, and spend their rage in railing on men, without
blaspheming the gods. It is reserved for Christians, so
called, to outrage decency and common sense, by mixing
up profane language with common conversation. Surely,
we never heard any so fervent in prayer for blessings, as
those wretched fellows appeared to be in imprecating
curses on their heads; and made us feel, that, while
attempting to evangelize China, our own countrymen
needed our most zealous and unwearied efforts for their
conversion. In all future expeditions of this kind, how-
ever, it will be necessary to obtain a crew, at least,
decent in their external deportment, if not hearty in the
promotion of the good cause.
At length, by persevering endeavor, we arrived at the
vessel, wet, cold and tired, a little before nine o'clock, at
night; thankful that we had been preserved from all
dangers, and were free from sickness ; having been
enabled to circulate about one thousand volumes among
nearly a million of people.
On the 10th, we went round to distribute a load of
books among the native vessels^ lying off the town of
Woo-sung. Almost all the people, on board the junks
first visited, received books readily; but wfe had not been
long occupied, before we observed a custom-house boat
going rouud, and giving orders against trade and inter-
course, which had the effect of inducing some to demur
about receiving our publications.
After having supplied a goodly number, however, we
went towards the town, and landed up a creek, which
communicates with the main river. The shore was
lined \titrr hundreds of people, who greedily received our
books, and prevented our distributing them regularly and
judiciously, by diving their hands into the bag, and help-
ling themselves; struggling, at the same tune, which
should have them first. Having exhausted one bag full,
yGocfgk
EAGERNESS FOR BOOKS. 379
we sent the sailor for a second supply ; bat the man was
nearly overpowered by the crowd in coming up the bank,
and was several times pushed down, bag and all, by the
pressure; he finally succeeded in reaching the place
where the multitude was assembled ; when the contents
of the bag quickly disappeared. In the meanwhile, Mr.
Stevens was employed in giving out books from the boat,
which could be done more deliberately, as the people not
being allowed to come on board, . were easily restrained
from disorderly scrambling. When the books were
nearly expended, the mandarins, whom we had seen on
our first arrival, came again amongst us, and shewed a
little disapprobation at the outrageous eagerness of the
people, but did not otherwise find fault with what we
were doing.
Having gone through the task of distributing these
little messengers of mercy, we walked through the
streets, followed by the mandarins, and a large crowd of
people. We found that the town was much larger than
we had at first imagined, consisting of one long princi-
pal street, and several other subordinate ones, and con-
taining altogether about four or five hundred houses.
The people were unwilling to sell us any thing, on
account of the prohibitions and presence of the manda-
rins ; but we told them, that we must have the necessa-
ries of life, for which we were willing to pay ; upon
which they acceded to our purchasing a few provisions.
The shops were nearly cleared of the goods, as we passed
along, and in one street, they were altogether shut up, so
that it looked like a Sunday, at home. The people
seemed in general well fed, and the women were better
looking than those we had seen in Shan-tung. The more
respectable females wore a fillet of black silk or cloth
round their heads, which kept their bair back, and which
was sometimes pointed downwards in front, between the
eye-brows, so as to give the countenance a singular, but
not an unpleasing appearance. We observed several tea
shops, where people met to regale themselves, but which,
from other circumstances that came under our observa-
tion, did not appear to be of the most correct character.
Liquor shops were also frequent, and in one place we saw
a distilling apparatus at work.
yGoogk
380 PROHIBITION OF TRADE.
In the centre of one of the streets, we met with a
notice to the following effect : " By the order of the
chief magistrate, you shop-keepers and people are in-
formed, that if you dare to trade and barter with those
barbarians, you will be apprehended, and severely pun-
ished. " On reading this, we turned round to the officer
who was following us, and told him that we were not
barbarians, but a civilized people; and, therefore, did
not choose to have such insulting epithets applied to
us. To this he replied, that he had nothing to do with
the notice, and was not answerable for it.
On coming out of the village, we observed a line of
military, drawn up on the embankment by the side of
the river, discharging a round of musketry, while a salute
was fired from each fort, in honor of the lieutenant-general
of the district, who was just coming over from Tsung-
ming. On looking out upon the river, we perceived the
general's barge passing up, with the character, Sae, or
"general," written on a flag, suspended from the mast-
head. The troops appeared to be kneeling, as he went
by, for they rose after he passed. About five and twenty
war junks followed in the general's train, who all fired
blank cartridges immediately they came abreast of the
brig, to infuse terror into the minds of the " crafty barba-
rians." These war vessels were about sixty tons bur-
then, and carried a four or six-pounder, on a pivot at
amid-ships, and sometimes one at each gangway, with a
number of swivels along the rail. Some of these junks
appeared better built, and more neatly fitted, up, than
ordinary Chinese vessels. Two of them carried the flags
of Tsan-tseangs, or colonels.
When the general had passed, and the war junks had
all anchored, instead of being alarmed at their demon-
strations of force, we walked up to the soldiers, to inspect
their military bearing and efficiency. The corps con-
sisted of about one hundred men, standing in single file,
fully six feet apart, to make those at a distance believe
that their numbers were greater than they really were.
At each end of the line, were a couple of small tents,
capable of containing about half a dozen men each ; and
at the head of the company, stood two officers. The men
were dirty beggarly-looking fellows; some with inatch-
yGoogk
CHINESE MILITARY. 881
locks, others with swords and basket-shields ; a few with
spears, and the remainder with no weapons at all. We
passed along in front of the line, examining their arms,
and commenting on' their slovenly appearance, without
the least restriction. Their matchlocks were longer in
the barrel than common muskets, but they were exceed-
ingly thin, and rendered much thinner by rust, which
had actually eaten holes on the sides, in various parts, so
that the powder might escape at more places than one.
The only wonder is, that these matchlocks do not burst
every time they are fired off, and their standing can be
accounted for only, on the supposition, that the powder
they employ is too weak to burst any thing. The cart-
ridge box consisted of a case, containing half a dozen
small bamboos, about the size of a thimble, with only a
small quantity of coarse powder in each. We spoke to
the officers at the head of the line, on the unsold ierl ike
appearance of their men ; to which they replied, that
they could not help it, as the emperor did not provide the
troops with better arms and accoutrements. They did
not attempt to interfere with our inspection of the men,
and we could not help smiling, to think that all this mil-
itary parade was intended to strike terror into our breasts,
while we were allowed to pass in front of their line, and
comment on their deficiencies without molestation. The
general of this division was lodged in a temple, by the
river side, in front of which we passed on our way to the
boat; but as he did not seem disposed to court our ac-
quaintance, we did not seek a conference with him.
Having returned to the ship, and replenished our
stock of books, we made a second excursion, in the
afternoon, to the northern fort, which has been before
alluded to, as so much out of repair. We had here, an
opportunity of examining the utter desolation into which
this fortification was brought, by the violence of the
waves ; one half of it being already in ruins, and the
other half in such a tottering condition, that it was not
safe to walk round the ramparts, lest the whole should
fall down by the weight of a single individual. On the
embankment, adjoining the fort, were four long eighteen-
pounders, placed on low frames, which were formed by
two thick planks, lying edgewise on the ground, and
yGoogk
393 VISIT OF AN OFFICER.
joined by a few cross-pieces, on which the cannon was
placed. One of these planks had already given way, and
the gun lay on the ground, while the rest were nearly as
immoveable. We went into the barracks, by the side of
the fort, and were soon surrounded by a few officers and
people, who received our books with great willingness.
One old man remembered Mr. Lindsay very well, and
said that that gentleman had been several times in his
dwelling, and had fired off his fowling piece to amuse
him. The rain now pouring down, in torrents, we were
obliged to return on board, and close the operations of
the day.
On the morrow, we had a visit from an officer, with a
crystal button, Tsaou Laou-yay, who said, he was depu-
ted by the general, to come and pay his respects to us ;
and fearful lest we should be gone out of the harbor,
before he could get an opportunity of so doing, he came
in the rain to visit us. Of course this was only a civil
way of asking us to go; but as he spoke in such a
friendly manner, we felt inclined to treat him with equal
civility. We, therefore, asked him to step down into the
cabin, and gave him tea, when we entered into conversa-
tion on the nature of our visit to the country. He said,
that European vessels had been there previously, but
that the laws forbad all trade, except at Canton. We
told him that we came not to trade, but to distribute
books; that we were sent by a religious society, whose
object was to spread instruction, and make men ac-
quainted with the way of salvation ; thus we did not
offend against the prohibition which forbad trade else-
where than at Canton. He said, the distribution of
books was a good thing; he had seen some of them on
shore, and thought them excellent. Here bis attention
was taken up with the red curtains before our bed places,
and he asked whether those were our altar pieces, dedi-
cated to the worship of the gods? We told him that we
worshipped only one God, the maker of heaven and earth,
who, being a spirit, required to be worshipped in spirit
and in truth ; but that the places he referred to, were
our sleeping births,. We went on to give him some
account of Christianity, but he seemed to have no heart
for it, and turned off the conversation to something else.
yGoogk
SLYNESS OF A MANOAftlN. 883
He said, he had frequently been on board Mr. Lindsay's
ship, and had received presents from him, of a spy-glass
and a piece of broadcloth; wishing, perhaps, that we
might be equally generous ; but seeing no reason to lavish
our gifts on a mere sycophant, we were dull in taking
his hint. He then asked, when we intended to depart,
and we told him that we could not think of it, until the
wind and weather were more favorable. To this he as-
sented, saying, it was impossible to go out in such a mist
as then prevailed. He was particularly anxious to ascer-
tain whither we intended to go, but could get no positive
information from us. He informed us, that an overland
dispatch had been received from Shan-tung, containing
an account of our visit there, and stating that we had
fifty men on board. We said that he probably alluded to
some other vessel, as we had only eighteen hands ; but he
persisted that it was the same vessel, as the names and
circumstances all agreed.
After his departure, we went to the fort on the south
side of the river, where we were met, on landing, by
some soldiers, who gladly received our books ; and in a
few minutes, an old fat mandarin, with a promiscuous
crowd of followers, came running from an adjacent ham-
let, to see what the strangers wanted. The old mandarin
took some books, but appeared desirous of preventing our
journey to the village, telling us, that, the inhabitants
were a bad set, who would rob and murder us, if we
went amongst them. We said, that we would run all the
risk of that, and were about to persevere in our journey,
when the wily fellow sought to detain us, by engaging us
in conversation, and requesting us to explain some of the
books which had been given him. With this view, he
held up one of the tracts, and said, " This is a very pretty
book, and must be very interesting ; please to explain a
page or two in my hearing. " We said that we had no
time, but would willingly comply on our return. On his
repeating the request, we were half inclined to gratify
him; when it struck us, as such an unusual thing for a
mandarin to express any curiosity about our books, that
we could not help thinking he had some sinister object
in view ; and the result proved that our suspicions were
not unfounded; for on breaking from him, and going
yGoogk
384 JOURNEY TO TSUNG MING.
towards the village, we found that he had sent forward
one of his people, to remove the plank which was laid
over the stream, by which means we were prevented
from proceeding further. Finding that be had deceived
and disappointed us, we called upon him to distribute the
books among the people, with his own hands, as we were
determined not to return till our wofrk was done. Upon
this, he gave five or six to one of his Serjeants, and as
many to another, for which he held them responsible.
This mode of distribution, however, did not satisfy us,
and we insisted that he should give them out, one by one,
to as many as wanted books. This he objected to at
first, but on our declaring that we would not return till
he did, to our surprise he complied, and ordered his
attendants to deal out the tracts leisurely and regularly,
till a whole bag- full was expended. Thus we made a
mandarin of the celestial empire, instrumental in distri-
buting books among the people. The fort on this side
of the river was in better order than the other ; but the
walls were just as thin, and the defences as ill contrived,
as those on the opposite side. We could see no traces
of any thing like European art, in the erection of these
forts ; and concluded that they must have been the
work of mere Chinese genius, without the aid of western
science.
On the morning of the 12th, we undertook to sail over
to Tsung-ming, an island about fifty miles long, and
twenty wide, which has been formed by the deposits from
the river Yang-tsze-keang, and is now inhabited by a
million of people. As the weather appeared rather un-
settled, and the estuary wide and rough, we thought it
best to take the long boat, though experience had taught
us that she was a bad sailer ; yet we hoped she would be
better adapted to a rough sea, than the smaller boat
We intended to start before four o'clock in the morning,
in order to take advantage of the flood tide, which would
carry us well to windward ; but by some means or other,
we did not get away till neatly five o'clock. Our course,
in order to get to windward of the banks, that lay between
us and the island, was due north, and the wind west
north-west; but having got under weigh, we found that
the nearest we could lay, was north north-east, and the
yGoogk
DISAPPOINTMENTS. 885
tide having made to the east, was taking us fast to lee-
ward ; so that we were making but a north-east course
of it. The sea also was rougher than we had calculated
on, and we soon found, that the course we were going,
would bring us directly on the southern shoal ; having
tried in vain to get nearer to the wind, we all judged it
expedient to give up the undertaking, and put back to
the vessel. On the other tack, we found that we could
only lay south south-west, which would not enable us to
fetch where we started from, and when morning dawned,
we found that we were two or three miles to leeward of
the brig, with a tide carrying us out to sea. Here we
were much perplexed, to know what to do; for, if we re-
mained on the beach, we expected that the boat would
soon be stove in by the serf; if we put out into the
stream, having no anchor, we felt that we should be
carried a dozen miles to leeward before the tide turned ;
and pull or sail up against wind and tide, with a heavy
unmanageable boat, was impossible. We therefore
looked for some creek or cove, and at length discovered
a small rivulet, into which we ran the boat ; but as the
tide was ebbing, it was evident she would soon be left
aground, till the tide flowed again. This, however, was
our only alternative ; and being now on shore, our next
thought was, how to turn our disappointment to the great-
est advantage.
The people on this side, we had been told by the old
mandarin, were extremely rude, and would be likely to
beat us, if we went among them ; but as we knew he
was a deceiver, we took a bag of books, and started off
through the villages. The path we took was about one
of the dirtiest we had ever seen; but the people were
exceedingly kind and friendly, and all anxious for books.
The fields through which we passed, were fertile, pro-
ducing rice, cotton, and vegetables. The inhabitants
were dirty, but most of them appeared to have sufficient
clothes to keep them warm. When the report got abroad
that we had brought books, they came flocking out of
their houses, or running over the fields, to solicit tracts.
Some waded up to their middle through dikes to get the
volumes, and one man wanted to know, what he had to
pay for them. Our bag was frequently replenished, but
33
yGoogk
TRANSACTIONS ON SHORE.
it was emptied nearly as soon as it was filled. We ob-
served, every now and then, coffins above ground, made
fast to stakes, in order to prevent their being washed
away by the inundations which sometimes prevail. Pas*
ting on, we saw a number of jars, about a loot and a half
high, which, on inspection, proved to be full of human
bones, with the skull on the top. Hence we inferred,
that they leave the dead bodies uninterred till they decay,
and then collect the bones for further preservation.
Whether this is on account of the dampness of the soil,
which will hardly admit of graves being made under
ground, or in consequence of the value of land, which
induces them to give more to the support of the living,
than to the accommodation of the dead, we were not able
to determine. The natives, however, did not seem dis-
pleased at our examining the bones; and appeared to look
upon these monuments of mortality with much familiarity,
shewing that they regarded the common lot of mankind
with the utmost indifference. Having given out our
books, we returned to the boat, which we found, as we
expected, aground in the rivulet.
We now became anxious to get her afloat, as the tide
would soon turn, and we wished to avail ourselves of it,
to get back to the vessel. Being unable, however, to
move the boat ourselves, we applied to the natives, and
offered them cash if they would shove her off. They
said, they would not do it for money, but if we would
give them books, they would consent. We accordingly
promised them a tract each, but they stipulated for two;
and we finally agreed to give each man two, and each
boy one. They then gave a shout, and set to work,
some of them up to their middle in black mud, and
pushed the boat, with all hands in her, to the mouth of
the river ; arrived at this point, they came to a stand,
demanding their books : but we refused to give out a
single volume, till the boat was fairly over the bar.
Hearing this they again set to work, and soon had her
out in deep water. Upon this, we fulfilled our contract ;
but the rogues contrived to steal two pair of shoes be-
longing to us ; which depredation we did not discover,
till they were gone.
No sooner had we distributed our books, than som*
yGoogk
DIFFICULTIES AND DANGERS. 36T
mandarins and a party of soldiers appeared ; upon which
the natives decamped, taking their books with them.
We now beckoned to the soldiers, and told them, that if
they would tow us along the beach, we would give them
money. The bargain was accordingly struck, for four
hundred coppers cash, which the soldiers required to be
paid before hand.
Notwithstanding experience has often proved, that it is
as bad to pay too soon, as too late ; yet we thought that
the sight of the money would put new life into them, and
set them to work forthwith. In this, however, we were
mistaken ; for no sooner was the money in hand, than
they found it necessary to sit down to count, and then
divide the prize, before they could think of proceeding
to active operation. Having settled this important busi-
ness, they endeavored to procure some people to tow us
along, and got us ahead nearly a mile ; when, tired of
this slow mode of procedure, we cast off the rope, took
down our masts, and having the tide with us, rowed
towards the brig. In a few minutes we saw our vessel
under weigh, intending to meet us near the island,
according to previous appointment ; upon which we ex-
erted our utmost strength to get to the brig, but had the
mortification to see her pass, within gun-shot, without
observing us. At length, however, the people on board
got sight of a signal which we made, and came to; but
the vessel was then so far away, that, with the tide mak-
ing against us, and without sail on the boat, we could
not possibly reach her. Upon this we resolved to push
for the nearest junk, where we might get purchase
enough to hoist our mast, and thus endeavor to fetch the
vessel. We now found the wind so strong, that the boat
was nearly capsized, and at one time she went over so
far, as to roll her gunwhale about four inches under
water. This obliged qs to shorten sail ; and after much
wetting* fatigue, and danger, we finally reached the ves-
sel, about two o'clock in the afternoon, thankful to our
Divine deliverer, who had thus far brought us safely
through,
We ascertained from the captain^, that as soon as he
began to weigh anchor in the morning, all the war junks
eame down, and anchored alongside of the brig, each
yGoogk
388 VEXATIONS OF THE MANDARINS.
one firing blank cartridges across the vessel's bows ; after
which, a boat-load of mandarins came on board, com-
pletely filling the quarter-deck. As soon as they came
over the gangway, they asked for the missionaries, and
were thunderstruck when they heard, that we were
absent. Having left the ship before daylight, we eluded
the vigilance of their scouts, and some of the poor sub-
alterns on guard, doubtless got severely punished for
allowing us to escape them. It is the practice of the
Chinese mandarins to punish their inferior officers, for
real or supposed neglect of duty, by boring their ears
with a long bamboo, to which is affixed a flag, descriptive
of the crime of the offender. Finding that the birds
were flown, they were anxious to get the cage away also,
and did not cease dunning the captain, till he had nearly
got his anchor up, when they left him, and with their war
junks, all returned up the river. The trading vessels,
however, seemed very anxious to have commercial deal-
ings with us, for they called to us as they passed, desiring
us to meet them outside. On passing us, one of their
navigators asked us, what letter we intended to eat? by
which he meant to inquire, what course we proposed to
steer, in order that he might meet us in the offing. Thus,
it is evident, that if we had been disposed to buy and
sell, an opportunity would have been afforded us for so
doing, out of sight of the mandarins.
Digitized by VjOOQLC
CHAPTER XIX.
OCCURRENCES IN CH E-K EANG AND
F U H-K E E N .
Departure from Kcang-soo— and arrival at Kin-tang— Visit of war
boats— Operations on snore— Perishing boy— Proceedings at Choo-san
—Eagerness for books*— Coffins scattered about— Voyage to Poo-too—
Picturesque appearance of the island— its consecration to idolatry-
Descriptions of the temples — Character of the priests— Conversation
with naval officers— Liberal views of a mandarin — Providential escape
—Arrival at Nan-yih— Appearance of the women— The town of Tung-
san— Free distribution — Disorderly conduct of a mandarin— and subse-
quent alarm — Surprise of the people — Return.
On the 13th of October, we left the mouth of the Yang-
tsze-keang, passing by GutzlafFs island, with some others,
and anchored for the night as we thought, within a few
miles of Kintang : but the next morning, we found that
we had mistaken our position, as the charts of this region
differ about sixty miles from each other. Finding our
water shoal suddenly, we were obliged to come to; and on
going ashore, at the nearest island, we found that instead
of Kin -tang, we had made Fisher's island, one amongst
the barren islets of the northern Choo-san group, but
thirty miles to the eastward of the place we sought ; so
that we had to steer west a considerable way, and not
reaching Kin-tang by sun-set, were obliged to anchor for
the night. Thus we lost a day. On the morrow, we
were becalmed, till the afternoon ; but were enabled to
fetch Kin-tang by the evening, off which we anchored,
between that island and Ning-po.
33*
yGoogk
VISIT OF WAR BOATS.
On the morning of the 16th, six war-boats came along-
side, the commanders of which were very civil. We
supplied the crews with books, and conversed with the
officers, on the best things, for a considerable time. One
of them appeared to be rather an intelligent man, and
listened with attention to our discourse, approving of our
doctrines and proceedings. After remaining about an
hour, they observed a war junk heave in sight, having on
board the commander of the squadron, on seeing whose
signal they all quitted us abruptly ; and having -anchored
under our stern, commenced firing blank cartridges ; but
whether to salute their colonel, or to terrify the barba-
rians, we could not tell. We, however, manned our
boat, and went on shore at the island of Kin-tang, whither
none of the war-boats followed us, so that we were left to
carry on 'our operations unmolested. We landed at the
head of the bay, on the northeast side, and entered a
town, where we found the people uncommonly friendly,
and where our books circulated with ease and rapidity.
None of them were snatched out of our bag, but the Vol-
umes were eagerly caught at, by the surrounding multi-
tude, as soon as we held them up. All were cheerful
and delighted ; and not a wry look, or an angry word,
was seen or heard. The women also came forward,
soliciting books ; and the boys followed us to some dis-
tance, begging for tracts. At one place, we were obliged
to get upon a wall, in order to avoid the crowd, and from
that elevation dealt out our publications with the greatest
facility. Outside the town, we saw a poor boy, lying
down in the last stage of the dropsy, and evidently dying.
We had no medicine with us, but we saw that, with the
best advice and care, it would have been impossible to
save him; added to which, he was lying on the cold
ground, exposed to all the winds* of day, and dews of
night, which circumstance of itself, was enough to bring
any one to a speedy end. The poor boy had probably
been turned out to die in the streets, a practice very
common in China, to prevent persons dying in a house,
and thereby, polluting the dwelling, for some time to
come.
After having supplied this town with tracts, we went
over to Ta-ping-shan, an island opposite, where we found
yGoogk
PROCEEDINGS AT CHOO-SAN. 991
a large plain, in a high state of cultivation, over which
we walked, distributing books to all. Scarcely any
refused our offer, and many came running over the
fields, as soon as we shewed them a book, eagerly
grasping at it, as though it were some highly valued
treasure.
Returning to Kin-tang, we ascended the hills, which
we found planted with firs; these hardy plants serve the
inhabitants for fuel, and appear to be the only production
capable of thriving on the high lands ; while the plains
are covered with waving grain, and yield a rich produce.
On the whole, we had* a very good day's work, and after
a second excursion to another bay, retired to rest, com*
pletely fatigued.
Apprehending much annoyance in going to Ning-po,
and not being willing to waste time in negotiations, we
did not prolong our stay in this quarter ; but set sail on
the 17th, through the Choo-san archipelago, followed by
two imperial junks, and several war-boats, which kept
astern of us, for a considerable way, firing blank cart-
ridges continually; but without further troubling us.
After an intricate navigation, which our captain con-
ducted with much skill and care, amid rocks and shoals,
altogether unknown, we arrived at Sin-kea-mun, on the
east end of the great Choo-san island. Here we went on
shore with a load of books, which were eagerly caught at
by the people ; indeed, they actually fought with each
other to obtain them ; and so fierce were their contests,
that we found it impossible to take more than one bag-
full of books up to the beach ; while the rest were dis-
tributed from the boat, to the crowds who pressed down
to receive them. We were afraid that, in this way, the
rabble only would obtain tracts, while the more respecta-
ble part of the population would come short; but on
passing afterwards through the village, we found, that
every shopkeeper had a book in his hand, and that they
were all as regularly supplied, as if we had gone from
house to house, distributing our publications.
We met with a number of Fuh-keen people here, from
the junks which had anchored off the village ; these sea-
faring men were remarkably friendly, and the more so,
when they heard us address them in their own dialect.
yGoogk
EAGERNESS FOR BOOKS.
The war-junks that followed us, anchored close alongside
the brig, to the number of eleven ; but did not give us
any annoyance, neither did they deter the people from
receiving our books. We observed an order stuck up in
the village, issued by the chief magistrate of Ning-po,
forbidding any commercial dealings with foreigners ; but
as the order seemed to be of an old date, and as we were
not come to trade, we considered that it did not respect
us, and therefore took no further notice of it.
The next day, being the sabbath, we remained on
board, and held service in the cabin, at which some of
the sailors attended. But in the afternoon, we went on
shore with a boat-load of books, which we commenced
distributing through the villages. The people, old and
young, male and female, were all anxious to obtain them;
and we went on delightfully and quietly in our work of
mercy. In the retired hamlets, we found numerous op-
portunities for regularly and systematically distributing
our pamphlets, without that boisterous scrambling, which
prevailed in the town ; and, therefore, preferred it. But
having gone through the villages, and approached the
town, we found a number of people, congregated in front
of a temple, clamorous for books. We told them, that
we would not distribute any, unless they would consent
to receive them quietly; adding that it was quite prepos-
terous, in a civilized people like the Chinese, to behave
so rudely. This they all acknowledged, and promised
faithfully to forbear scrambling. But no sooner was the
mouth of the bag opened, than they darted upon it, like
birds of prey, and in spite of all that we could do, they
got it completely into their own hands, and did not cease
till they had emptied it of its entire contents. Our sub-
sequent reproofs were as unavailing as our previous stip-
ulations, for they carried off their prize without regard-
ing us. Some by-standers, who did not get any, said,
that such conduct was shameful ; and a few Fuh-keen
people declared that, if we were in their province, we
should be treated with more civility ; but even among
them, we afterwards found, that wherever a crowd was
collected together, scrambling was the order of the day.
We addressed the multitudes who surrounded us, on the
importance of religion, and the necessity of attending to
yGoogk
VOYAGE TO POO-TOO.
their best interests, to which they paid some atten-
tion.
In the neighborhood of the town, under a little hill,
we observed a number of coffins, promiscuously thrown
together ; some new, and others decaying and tumbling
to pieces. On asking the people, why they did not bury
their dead, we were informed, that they had not money
enough to buy a burial place, or to make the sacrifices
usual on such occasions ; on which account, they depos-
ited the remains of their relatives and friends provision-
ally under the hill ; until success in business, or a fertile
harvest, should provide them with the means of perform-
ing the last duties towards them.
On the 19lh of October, we weighed anchor, and in-
tended to sail outside the archipelago, in order to reach
Poo-too, which lay to the north-east; but discovering a
narrow passage between the islands, we sailed through
it, within fifty yards of a rock on one side, and as near
to a dangerous shoal on the other. By this manoeuvre,
we reached Poo-too about ten o'clock, instead of spend-
ing the whole day about it, as we should otherwise have
been compelled to do. As soon as we got under weigh,
the Chinese fleet of war-junks followed us, firing off sev-
eral guns, which salute we returned. By means of their
superior knowledge of the passages between the islands,
they saved much of the distance, and arrived at Poo-too
as soon as we did, casting anchor at some distance from
us. Without heeding them, we loaded our boats with
tracts, and went ashore ; where we commenced ascend-
ing those romantic heights, crowned by fantastic temples
and enchanting groves, so glowingly described by a pre-
vious traveller in his account of this island. We soon
found a broad and well-beaten pathway, which led to the
top of one of the hills, at every crag and turn of which,
we espied a temple, or a grotto, an inscription, or an
image ; with here and there a garden tastefully laid out,
and walks lined with aromatic shrubs, diffusing a grate-
ful fragrance through the air. The prospect from these
heights was delightful in the extreme ; numerous islands,
far and near, bestudded the main ; rocks and precipices
above and below ; here and there a mountain monastery
rearing its head ; and in the distant valley, the great
yGoogk
894 PICTURESQUE ISLAND.
temple, with its yellow tiles, indicative of imperial dis-
tinction, basked like a basalisk in the rays of the noon*
day sun. All the aids that could be collected from na-
ture and art, were there concentrated, to render the
scene lovely and enchanting. But to the eye of the
Christian philanthropist, it presented one melancholy
picture of moral and spiritual death. Viewed by the
light of revelation, and in the prospect of eternity, the
whole island of Poo-too, with its picturesque scenery, its
hundred temples, and its six thousand priests, exhibited
to the mind nothing but a useless waste of property, a
gross misemployment of time, and a pernicious fostering
of error, tending to corrupt the surrounding population,
and to draw off their minds from the worship of the true
God, to the adoration of the phantom Buddha. All the
sumptuous and extensive buildings of this island, were
intended for no other purpose than to screen wooden
images from the sun and rain ; and all its inhabitants
employed in no other work than the recitation of un-
meaning prayers, and the direction of useless contempla-
tions, towards stocks and stones : so that human science
and human happiness, would not be in the least dimin-
ished, if the whole island of Poo-too, with its gaudy tem-
ples, and lazy priests, were blotted out from the face of
the creation. The only thing we heard out of the mouths
of these dull monks, was " O-me-to-Fuh," or Amida
Buddha. To every observation that was made, re-echoed,
" O-me-to Fuh ;" and the reply to every inquiry was,
"O-me-to Fuh." Each priest was furnished with a
string of beads, which he kept continually fingering, and
while he counted, he still repeated the same dull, monot-
onous exclamation. The characters for this name met
the eye at every turn of the road, at every corner of the
temples, and on every scrap of paper : on the hills, on
the altars, on the gateways, and on the walls, the same
words presented themselves ; even the solid rocks were
engraven with Buddha's titles, and the whole island
seemed to be under the spell of this talismanic phrase, as
if it were devoted to the recording of " O-me-to Fuh."
We were never so much disgusted with a phrase in our
lives, and heartily wished ourselves out of the hearing
and seeing of ita sound and form.
yGoogk
DESCRIPTION OF THE TEMPLES.
The temples, which at a distance look pretty and in-
teresting, lost much of their beauty on a nearer inspec-
tion; and the caverns, which we thought would repay
the trouble of exploring, proved to be mere holes, about
eight or ten feet deep, with a few rude images, cut out
of the rock, at the further end. The inscriptions on
stone, by the road side, were most of them so shallow,
and the disintegration of the granite, by the mere action
of the rain water, so rapid, that the letters were nearly
illegible ; the sculpture of the images, which here and
there presented themselves, was likewise so badly exe-
cuted, that it was difficult to conceive at times, what the
artist had intended to represent, by the uncouth and un-
sightly figures produced. The smaller temples abounded
at every turn of the road, and presented nothing remark-
able : of large temples, there were two, very nearly re-
sembling each other, and not much unlike the Josh-house
at Honan, opposite the city of Canton, described in Da-
vis's Chinese. These fanes consisted of a central range
of buildings, one behind the other ; flanked on each side
by the dwellings of priests. The first of these middle
structures was occupied by four colossal figures, which
appear to have been placed as guards to the establish-
ment : behind this building was the principal hall, with
the three Buddhas in a very large size, surrounded by
the eighteen disciples of the god ; which, though in a
sitting posture, were each about eight feet high. The
third hall was dedicated to Kwan-yin, the mother of
Buddha, and the goddess of mercy ; while the fourth was
occupied by three bearded images, with savage aspects,
which appeared to be of Egyptian origin. In this latter
hall, was the library of the establishment, containing sev-
eral thousand volumes of religious books, relating the
conversations of Buddha with his disciples, and embody-
ing the prayers which are to be recited by his votaries.
In the rear of the great temple, we found a school, taught
by a disciple of Confucius, but the scholars were all
young, shaven-headed fellows, destined for the Buddhist
priesthood. We asked, whether the priests ever taught
the boys under their care, of which there are great num-
bers on the island ; but were told, that the sole employ-
ment of these holy men was to recite prayers to, and em-
yGoogk
CHARACTER OF THE PRIESTS.
ploy themselves in contemplations upon, Buddha. At-
tached to the other great temple, we observed a refectory,
where the holy brotherhood are supplied with their daily
rations ; for though they profess to live solely on a vege-
table diet, they are not backward in securing to them-
selves all that a bounteous providence affords, among the
various productions of the earth. Indeed, wherever we
went, we found the priests busy in providing for their
natural wants, since on entering their dwellings, we al-
most invariably encountered them in the kitchen.
On asking to be admitted to the high priest, we were
told, that he was engaged in reciting prayers to Buddha,
but we rather suspect that he was taking an afternoon
nap, for on approaching his chamber, an attendant had
to go in and arouse him ; taking with him his garment,
that he might not appear abroad in his dishabille. His
conversation was as uninteresting to us, as ours was to
him ; and he appeared so absorbed in himself, or Buddha,
that we found it necessary to take our leave.
Over the whole island, our books were readily ac-
cepted, and some were found that had been left there by
Gutzlaff, a few years before : the people, however, did
not solicit our publications, with tears in their eyes, as
when he visited the island. On all sides, we were grati-
fied by perceiving marks of decay, in the temples and
adjacent buildings ; and earnestly hope, that future trav-
ellers will find these worse than useless structures level
with the ground ; and the lazy drones who inhabit them,
scattered abroad, or employed in promoting the welfare
and intelligence of their fellow countrymen. The priests
generally opened the doors of each temple as we ap-
proached, supposing that we came to worship at the dif-
ferent shrines; but we told them, that our adorations
were paid to the living God, the maker of heaven and
earth, to whom alone they were due. One of the priests
wished us to contribute something towards beautifying
an image, which had lost its gilt coat, and looked rather
shabby ; but we told him, that his was a poor god, that
could not furnish himself with clothes; for our part,
when our apparel was worn out, we contrived to get a
new dress by honest industry, and should leave their god
to do the same.
yGoogk
YI0IT OF MANDARINS. 397
Being followed, from place to place, by one man in
particular, we suspected that he came from the war-
junks, to watch our motions ; and on putting a few inqui-
ries to him, we found that our surmises were true. We
therefore asked him, why he followed us so closely ? To
which he replied, that he merely wished to prevent our
trading, as foreigners were forbidden to traffic any where
but at Canton. We told him, that he had quite mis-
taken our object, seeing that we came neither to buy nor
sell, but to distribute good books, for their instruction
and benefit.
On returning to our brig, we found the commodore of
the Chinese fleet, and one of his naval captains, come to
pay their respects to us. The former was Te Laou-yay,
with a blue button, filling the rank of lieutenant-colonel ;
and the latter was Sung Laou-yay, with a crystal button.
The colonel was a sleek-faced, easy sort of man, who
said little and did less ; but the captain was very friendly
and talkative. We asked them, why we were honored
by the attendance of their vessels from place to place? to
which they replied, that they merely came out to shew
us the way, and to see that we did not fall upon rocks
and shoals ; only they happened to be astern, instead of
ahead. We observed, that if their object were to prevent
our trading, they might spare themselves the trouble, as
we were not traders, but circulators of good books, which
surely they could not forbid. They said they could per-
ceive that our object was a benevolent one ; but as there
had been vessels in those seas before, engaged in the
opium trade, which was not only illegal but immoral,
they thought, at first, that we were embarked in the same
traffic, and, therefore, came to prevent it. As for regu-
lar intercourse, they confessed that it would be better
for both countries, were it allowed ; and they complained
that the laws of China were too severe, in prohibiting all
commerce with foreigners, except at Canton. They
spoke highly of Mr. Lindsay ; and said, they felt for him,
when they saw that he was obliged to depart from
Ning-po, without having been able to effect his purpose.
Such candid and liberal sentiments did them honor, and
we felt ourselves somewhat attached to the individuals
who uttered them. Our dinner being ready, we invited
34
yGoogk
$9$ JMVFtAh Am y*NrY*9.
them to partake of our humble faro, to which they readily
assented ; and, after having spent a pleasant afternoon*
we parted good friends. On the following day, we set
sail, and left the Choo-san archipelago, when we were,
pleased to see, that the junks no longer followed us.
On the 21st, we tried to get into Shin-poo, but found
that we were more than twenty miles to leeward of it*
before we made the land ; so that, rather than spend
much time, in endeavoring to beat back, we thought it
best to stand away, towards' the province of Fun-keen.
After two day's sail, we came to a part of the coast*,
to us unknown ; and as the weather was threatening, we
endeavored to work into a bay, which opened out before
us. After spending the whole morning in beating to and
fro, we, at length, came to an anchor, under the lee of %
few islands. We bad scarcely dined, however, before
we perceived, by the falling of the tide, an extensive
reef of rocks, within a few hundred yards of us, with the
breakers dashing over them, as high as. the mast-head.
Had we stood on, or altered our course, in the least, we
should, inevitably, have been dashed in pieces. Thus
we were again preserved from dangers, seen and unseen,
by Him, who sees and knows all things. On inquiry,
we found that the island near us, was one of the north-
western, Nan-yih (Lan-yeet), islands, belonging to the
district of Poo-teen, in the county of Hinhwa> and the
province of Fuh-keen. But the weather was so bad, and.
the sea so high, that we could not go on shore ; and the
storm continuing for the two following days, confined us.
entirely to the vessel. On the 26th, we attempted to
land, but were compelled, by the roughness of the sea,
and the violence of the wind to return.
On the following morning, the weather having mo-
derated a little, we set off in the jolly boat, and in a.
few minutes were completely drenched by the spray.
We arrived, however, in safety at the beach, when the
people flocked down to us like ants, and readily accepted
our books. There was no hesitation manifested ; indeed
we could not distribute the volumes fast enough for then,,
and it required no little adroitness, so to dispose of our
stock, as to give each one a book, without allowing a.
fe,w individuals to grasp at more than feU to their sbst*
yGoogk
APPEAEANOfe 0* TH« WOMEN. 09&
After the people on the shore were satisfied, we com*
fiiesced a tour through the villages, distributing as we
wewt along; when we saw them hurrying across the
fields, or running out of their houses, with their potato*
broth in their hands, while not a few followed hard at
out heels, begging for books. The women, who were
particularly anxious to obtain our volumes, exhibited
more taste and skill in the decoration of their persons,
than their sisters farther north ; their heads were adorned
with artificial flowers ; their hair was tastefully arranged,
laid around the knot was a circular ornament, not much
unlike a tortoise-shell comb ; which, with their dangling
ear-rings, and long hair-pins, presented quite a gay af*
pearance. Their pinks and roses looked as bright and
blooming, as if they had just been plucked from the gar-
den ; and those who could not afford flowers, inserted a
Sprig of myrtle into their head-dress, which had a very
pleasing effect. Sonne of them had their hair twisted
Into a variety of bows and crests, whilst others had fillets
of black silk or crape, bound round their foreheads, which
tended not a little to set off their pale complexions*
Their feet were the smallest we had ever seen, even
among the Chinese. We measured the impression of
one woman's foot in the sand, and found it only four
inches; while some appeared to be much smaller. Owing
to the compression of their feet, their ankles were much
swollen, and the lower part of the leg was a little crooked;
however they hobbled along, and even managed to run,
with their bodies bent forward, much better than we
could have expected
The soil seems exceedingly poor, producing only
sweet potatoes and ground nuts ; while the people sub*
sisted mainly by fishing ; in the prosecution of which
occupation, they were very bold and daring, venturing
out to sea in the roughest weather, and sometimes ob-
taining only a few baskets of small fish, about the size of
shrimps, for their pains.
TJieir houses were built of stone, and generally
thatched; but many were covered with tiles, and in
some instances, cemented together, in the same neat and
compact manner, which we had observed at Shan-tung.
On the roofs we espied a great number of stones, placed
yGoogk
400 TUNO-SAN BAT.
there to prevent the tiles being blown away, by the strong
winds which prevailed. The inside of their dwellings
was filthy, and the stench about them exceedingly offensive
to strangers, though it appeared to give the inhabitants
little annoyance.
Having returned to the vessel about two o'clock, we
got under weigh the same afternoon, and steered for the
southward. In four and twenty hours we came to an
anchor in Tung-san, (Tang-soa) bay, sheltered by Pa-
goda Island, when we immediately went on shore, to visit
trie town of Tung-san. The ship having anchored at
some distance, and the boat not being perceived till we
were close in, we came quite suddenly upon them; and
landed at one end of the town, before the people could
get out of their houses. We found two or three persons
on the beach, to whom we gave books, and the news of
the free distribution of* tracts spreading rapidly, a great
multitude soon assembled, every one clamorous for the
gift. We clearly perceived, that it was impossible to give
out our publications in the midst of the crowd; for though
we reasoned with them on the propriety of patience, and
said they should each have a book if they would but
wait ; yet no sooner was the basket opened, than each
one, fearful lest he should lose the prize, made a dart at
the volumes, and snatched them away in all directions.
We therefore climbed up on a rock, about eight feet
high, and began giving out the tracts, one by one, to the
hundred hands stretched forth to receive them ; but the -
more active natives soon mounted the rock from behind,
and in thek eagerness to obtain what they sought, nearly,
pushed the distributor off the rock, while they threw the
whole contents of the basket over the people's heads,
and in a moment every volume disappeared. We kept
our station, however, and having got a fresh supply, dealt
them out as well as we could ; and then a third, talking
to them in the meanwhile, and exhorting them to study
the tracts which they so eagerly desired. Having sup*
plied the people round the rock, we perceived that a
greater crowd had surrounded the boat, and we proceed-
ed thither. Here we dealt the books out as fast as our
hands could move, while the sailors were busily engaged
in keeping the people out of the boat, and their hands out
yGoogk
EAGERNESS FOR BOOKS. 401
of the bag. It was pleasing to see how the natives waded
into the water, above their knees, one party after another,
greedily crying out for books, and bearing them in tri-
umph to their friends, till our store was more than half
exhausted. Thinking now that the people in this part of
the town were 'well supplied, we judged it advisable to
go to the other end of the settlement, in order to give the
rest of the inhabitants an opportunity of obtaining books.
The crowd, perceiving our intention, followed us along
shore; and when we put the boat's head out to sea, in
order to avoid the rocks, the people, supposing that we
were about to leave the place, came up to their middle in
water, entreating us not to go away, till we had distribu-
ted the rest of our books.
When we reached the farther end of the town, we
landed in the midst of a multitude, and got into an empty
boat on shore, in order to give out the books with greater
ease ; but the crowd pressed so heavily on each other >
and rushed with such eagerness into the boat, that we
were afraid of being thrown down and trodden under
foot. We therefore stood on one side, while the second
mate, who was a powerful man, aided by one of the
sailors, to keep off the crowd, took the books and dis-
tributed them leisurely amongst the people. Having fin*
ished one bag-full in this way, the mate climbed a high
wall with another supply, and from thence handed out the
tracts to the populace below. Unexpectedly, however,
they got the bag from him, and were bearing it off in tri-
umph, when he sprang in among them, and recovered
the prize, which he did not let go again, till the books
were all regularly distributed. About this time, hundreds
of people thronged the place, and we were standing at a
little distance, among the crowd, to observe how matters
went on ; when suddenly we heard the clattering of bam-
boos about our heads, and thinking that the shed under
which we stood was coming down, we instinctively moved
on one side to avoid it. But we soon found that the
noise was occasioned by two petty officers, who came
along with bamboo poles, sixteen or twenty feet long,
battering about the heads of the populace, and making
them fly right and left. Having scattered the people, we
perceived one of the officers advancing towards the mate,
♦34
yGoogk
402 VIOLENCE OF A PETTY OFFICES.
with his bamboo, and knowing that if he attempted to
strike him, a disturbance would ensue, we went up to the
mandarin, and making him lay down his weapon, asked
him what he -meant by such disorderly conduct. He
said, that having observed a tumultuous crowd assembled,
and fearful lest an altercation should ensue, between our
people and theirs, he wanted to disperse the mob. We
told him that such a mode of proceeding would rather
tend to an altercation than otherwise, and therefore ad-
vised him to resort to milder measures. As the books
were now all distributed, we did not mind the dispersion
of the crowd, and being addressed by another mandarin
in a little more decent manner, we accepted of his invi-
tation to go into the castle, and partake of some tea.
This castle consisted of a kind of tower, about twenty
feet high, and as many broad, on the top of which was a
room, just strong enough to bear the weight of the mob
that followed us up. No guns were to be seen, and the
only warlike instruments were a few spears, stuck up in
the room just mentioned. Attached to the tower was a
wall, about^ eight or ten feet high, and one foot thick,
which stretched over the hill adjoining the fortress ; this
fence did not appear to enclose any habitations, while the
place where the town was built, had no wall round it :
as if the people, by some strange whim, had resolved to
build their houses where there was no walk, and the
government by as strange a caprice, had determined to
construct a wall where there were no houses. The
defences, however, wete of the most flimsy description,
being not even calculated to exclude a tumultuous rabble
of their own countrymen, much less to resist the incursion
of foreigners.
Whilst seated in the tower, surrounded by scores of
soldiers, and hundreds of people, who might if they
pleased have seized and imprisoned us, we were not a
little amused at the consternation of one of the manda-
rins on observing the pretended anger of Mr. Stevens.
The author was relating to his companion the circum-
stance of the petty officer having made use of the bam-
boo, by which he inadvertently struck the narrator ; when
Mr. S. got up, apparently much displeased, and with a
fierce countenance, asked the officer in English, how he
yGoogk
CURIOSITY OF THM PEOPLE. 403
could think of striking his fellow traveller. The manda-
rin, not understanding what was said, and imagining
from the tone and manner of our friend, that he was dis-
pleased, turned as pale as death, and inquired of the
author, with quivering lips, what was the matter ? In
order to calm his fears, and prevent a real misunder-
standing, he was told that Mr. S. was merely in joke ;
when the mandarin resumed his wonted equanimity.
After conversing a short time with the officers, we
proceeded to the market, in order to purchase provisions,
to which no objection was made. We found the streets
narrow, but the population overflowing, attracted princi-
pally by the desire of seeing the strangers, so that we
could scarcely move along for the crowd ; and when we
stopped to purchase anything, the way was completely
choked up with people, while many climbed up to the tops
of the houses,, and surveyed us from thence. The mar-
ket was well stocked with all kinds of eatables, and the
.shops with different sorts of wares. The country around,
however, was barren, and the promontory on which the
town was built, exhibited the most bleak and sterile
aspect that could be imagined; so that one might well
wonder, how people could think of fixing upon such a
spot for a residence, or how when settled, the inhabitants
could possibly obtain the means of subsistence.
The people were astonished at the exactness with
which one of us spoke their dialect, being not only that of
the province of Fuh-keen, and the county of Chang-
chow, but even of the district of Chang-poo, where their
town was situated. This is sufficiently accounted for by
the speaker having had a moonshee from the district
alluded to, for several years in his employ. They were,
however, much puzzled how to account for the circum-
stance. Some insisted on it, that the stranger was a
native of that region ; others imagined that his parents
belonged to Chang-chow, and that he had acquired the
dialect from his earliest infancy. But then they could
not account for the light color and curling nature of his
hair. Still they thought he must be a Chinese, though
of a strange make ; but were satisfied when they heard,
that he came from Batavia, where he had learned the
language from some of their own countrymen residing
there.
yGoogk
404 TOUR THROUGH THE VILLAGES.
The next morning we went to the north-west side of
the bay, where we had observed a group of villages,
affording an excellent opportunity for distributing books.
Here we were gladly received by the people, who were
anxious for tracts, and who hailed us as friends, wherever
we went. The petty officers on shore gave us no annoy-
ance, and did not interfere with our distributing books,
or purchasing provisions from the people. The women
were forward also in begging books, and one said she
wanted a volume to give to her son, as a school-book.
Here we had frequent opportunities of conversing with
the people on good things, who heard us the more readily,
because we spoke their native dialect. Some were so
delighted, that they scarcely knew how to express their
joy, dancing with frantic wildness, and running before
us, to get a more regular survey of the strangers. Alto-
gether, we spent a most delightful morning, and coming
on board a little after mid-day, as our books were ex-
hausted, we immediately set sail for Canton.
Thus we ha?e gone through various parts of four prov-
inces, and many villages, giving away about eighteen
thousand volumes, of which six thousand were portions of
the Scriptures, amongst a cheerful and willing people,
without meeting with the least aggression or injury ;
having been always received by the people with a cheer-
ful smile, and most generally by the officers with polite-
ness and respect. We would here record our grateful
sense of such long-continued and repeated manifestations
of Divine goodness, to his unworthy servants, and pray
that His blessing may descend on the seed sown, and
make it bring forth an abundant harvest.
yGoogk
CHAPTER XX.
SUBSEQUENT OCCURRENCES.
Restrictive policy of the Chinese— Exclusion of foreigners— Anger at
their intrusion— Edict against the Huron — Appeal to the British author-
ities—Complaints against the English— Disapprobation of our books-*
Threats of stopping the trade— Late voyage of Gutzlaff— Tun^-san bay
-—Description of the country and its inhabitants— ^arren regions— Ex-
tensive valley — Mountain ridge— Deserted villages— Intestine broils-
Chinese temple — Fertile spot — Populous city — Ravenous laborers-
Character of the mandarins— Tsin-kang district— Eagerness for books-
Visit to Amoey — Anxiety for more laborers.
The Chinese government is characterized by restriction
and exclusion. Though they boast of their emperor, as
the " Son of Heaven," and consider " all within the four
seas/' as subject to his dominion ; affecting to believe,
that all besides " the flowery nation " is barbarity and
meanness, depending on the Chinese for the necessaries
of life, and existing only by their permission, — yet they
are afraid of every petty horde on their borders, and sus-
pect every foreign nation of having designs on their coun-
try. They anticipate nothing but disasters from the
reciprocation of kind offices, between their own country-
men and strangers, and as for the mutual exchange of
intelligence, it must, in their estimation, be " evil, only,
evil, and that continually." They care not to be made
acquainted with our discoveries in the arts and sciences ;
while they would doubly deprecate our obtaining any
knowledge of the weakness of their government, the dis-
content of their people, the poverty of their resources, the
inefficiency of their defences, the navigation of their riv-
ers, the direction of their roads, the fertility of their soil,
yGoogk
406 EXCLUSION OF FOREIGNERS.
or the secret of their manufactures. In short, any statis-
tical, political, commercial, or general information, rela-
tive to the interior, falling into the hands of foreigners,
would be regretted by them, as leading others to covet
and overthrow their country : they have, therefore, re-
solved to keep to themselves as much as possible.
This restrictive policy leads them to exclude all for-
eigners from the interior of the empire, to order off all
vessels from any other than the authorized port, to disap-
prove of strangers landing elsewhere than in Canton, to
prevent their proceeding far in land, to require them to
depart as soon as possible, and to provide that ship-
wrecked mariners be forwarded, by the most expeditious
means, to Canton, without being allowed to loiter in the
districts where they may be cast on shore. Formerly, a
few foreign literati were entertained at court, for the pur-
pose of calculating eclipses, correcting the calendar, and
teaching mathematics, as well as with the view of com-
pleting a geometrical survey of the country : but as the
Chinese think that they can manage these things alone,
they abstain from employing any foreign adherents, and
exclude strangers, as much as they can, from the country;
in order that they may keep native information from
leaking out, and foreign opinions from creeping in.
Notwithstanding their prohibitions, however, they are
astonished and exasperated to find, that the Catholics
still secretly maintain their footing, and increase the
number of their adherents in the country; while Protest-
ant missionaries are perpetually attempting to diffuse
their principles, by landing on the coast, and deluging
the maritime districts with Scriptures and tracts. This
has called forth the expression of imperial disapprobation
on various occasions, and edicts have been published,
denouncing such proceedings, in the most unmeasured
terms. One very severe proclamation was issued in the
year 1812, in which the diffusion of Christianity was de-
clared a capital crime ; and yet, in the very teeth of that
order, Dr. Morrison and his brethren have been carrying
on their operations, for a quarter of a oentury. When
the Honorable Company's chartered ship, the Amherst,
went up the coast, proclamations of various kinds were
issued ; and the most furious edicts have followed each
yGoogk
AlfGU AT INTRUSION. 40?
successive voyage in the same direction) which, if col*
lected, would fill a volume. No sooner had the enter-
prise, described in the foregoing pages, been concluded,
than a despatch arrived from Peking, addressed, to the
viceroy of Canton, expressive of the emperor's high dis-
pleasure, and requiring the governor to take measures to
prevent such proceedings in future. »
To those who are not familiar with Chinese edicts, the
language of such proclamations may appear alarming.
In the preamble the emperor says, that "immediately after
the attempt of the Amherst and other vessels, to penetrate
into the inner waters, he issued orders to all the civil and
military officers, to be on their guard, and ward off, and
obstruct foreign vessels, without suffering the least re-
missness. " The stranger, on reading this, and imagin-
ing that commands are as punctually obeyed in China, as
in Europe, would expect to find, that the strictest care
was taken to discover foreign vessels on the coast; and
that a force was everywhere provided, sufficient to ward
off all attempts at intercourse ; but when the author pros-
ecuted his voyage, several years after the expedition of
the Amherst, he found no such watch kept up, or guard
maintained; while the vessel anchored at various ports,
and the travellers went on shore, rambling through the
villages, and conversing with the multitudes of people,
frequently without being discovered, much less impeded
by the mandarins.
In the course of his proclamation, the emperor declares,
that " the restrictive laws must be eternally obeyed, so as
to render the dignity of the empire, in the highest degree,
impressive, and effectually prevent future evils." On
residing this passage, the uninitiated would be ready US
conclude, that the laws of China are like those of the
Medes and Persians, unalterable; and that henceforth
the efforts of Christians to spread among the Chinese the
knowledge of salvation, will be entirely unavailing ; but
the apprehension of the unchangeableness of the present
state of things may be allayed, by considering, that the
laws of China, have been altered, and are altering every
year. When a regard to self-interest, on the one hand,
and spirited remonstrances on the other, urge them, the
celestials do not scruple to swerve from their eternally
yGoogk
406 APPEAL TO TH* BRITISH RULERS.
restrictive laws; and when the perseverance of foreigners
has convinced them, that it is of no use any longer to boW
out, they have been known, of themselves, to propose
terms of accommodation. It is only for the propagators
of Christianity to persevere in their efforts, to enlighten
the people, and when the government find that they are
unable to prevent it, they will consent, either to shut
their eyes to what they cannot help ; or to admit that to
be done regularly, which will be done irregularly without
them.
But the emperor has already told the world, by this
very edict, that he cannot prevent the introduction of
Christian books into his dominions. He says, that
"strict orders have been given to watch and ward off,"
and yet he acknowledges that " an English vessel is sail-
ing about in an irregular manner, regardless of the laws. "
He assumes to have both a naval and military force on
the coast, and yet, confessing the inability of the imperial
troops to ward off the intruders, he applies to the " bar-
barian eye, " the superintendent of British trade, at the
port of Canton, to see that "the restrictive laws be eter-
nally obeyed. " If we should reverse the case, and sup-
pose that an alien act had been passed in England pro-
hibiting all Chinese from landing on our shores, and if in
spite of our enactments, these intruders were found land-
ing at every port; what would strangers think of the
" dignity of our empire, " if unable to prevent the ingress
of these foreigners, we should address a letter to the
nearest Chinese officer, requiring him to see that the
"restrictive laws were eternally obeyed?" and what
greater proof could we give of our impotency ?
The quiet attempt of the Huron to break through the
" eternal restrictions, " seems to have stirred up ail the
wrath of his imperial majesty ; so that he does not scruple,
in the course of his proclamation, to indulge himself in
the strongest invective against the " violent and crafty
English. " In order to exhibit them in the worst light
possible, he recals to memory all their former misde-
meanors, and accuses them of " usurping possession of a
quay, presumptuously sending in petitions and statements,
clandestinely bringing up foreign females to Canton, and
riding in sedan chairs with four bearers. " The first of
yGoogk
THE EMPEROR'S COMPLAINT. 409
these charges alludes to the inclosure of a few feet of
waste land, once a receptacle for rubbish, m front of the
foreign factories at Canton, which the British merchants
had converted into a small garden, that they might enjoy
a very confined walk, on a summer's evening. The
second item refers tp the well-known and very justifiable
practice of the foreign merchants there, stating their
grievances in a calm dispassionate tone, to the native
authorities. The 1 third offence of these " violent and
crafty barbarians" is, that during the continuance of the
Company's factory in the neighborhood of the provincial
city, the chief of the select committee, and other gentle-
men, brought up their wives and daughters to their own
dwellings, in order to enjoy the sweets of domestic life,
when fatigued with the toils and cares of business ; and
the last aggression seems to be, that these English mer-
chants, during the heat of the summer months, rode
about in sedan chairs, with four bearers, a privilege ex-
clusively claimed by the mandarins of the celestial en>
pire. These "turbulent and unusual proceedings,"
however, have since, with the exception of the right of
petitioning, been discontinued ; but while they lasted,
the missionaries had no share in them.
Not content with thus infringing the unalterable cus*
toms of the celestial empire, the emperor complains, that
in the autumn of 1834, these same English "brought
ships of war into the inner waters of Canton, and had the
audacity to discharge musquetry and great guns, keeping
up a thundering fire on the forts. " This is an allusion
to the well-known affair of Lord Napier, when that dis-
tinguished nobleman, feeling that the persons and property
of British subjects were insecure at Canton, ordered two
English frigates to enter the port. On attempting to pass
the Bogue, however, the Chinese opened a fire upon our
men of war, from the forts on both sides of the river,
which was returned by the commanders of those vessels,
in such a way, as to silence their guns, and disperse
their men. If the Chinese complain, therefore, of the
"thundering fire," they have themselves to blame, as
they were the first to commence hostilities. With this
proceeding, however, the missionaries had as little to do,
35
yGoogk
410 THREAT OF THE GOVERNMENT.
ts m the seizure of the quay, or the introduction of for*
eign females to Canton.
But the " head and front of their offending n seems to
have been " the distribution of foreign books, calculated
to seduce men with lies: a most strange and astonishing
proceeding !" Strange, indeed, that barbarians should
become acquainted with the language of the celestial em*
pire, and even compose books in the same ; distributing
them gratuitously, among a people who despise and vilify
them. However, from this part of the emperor's procla-
mation, two encouraging inferences may be drawn.
First, the British public may hereby see, that the mis-
sionaries have done what they were sent forth to do :
they have learned the native language, published books
in it, and circulated them along the shores of China, to
such an extent as to excite the attention of the emperor
himself. Secondly, the friends of missions may see, that
•the emperor has not only received, but read, and under-
stood our books ; for he has found out that they contain
doctrines contrary to the received opinions, and calcu-
lated to mislead his people ; that is, maxims which the
Chinese sages did not teach, and which the ruler of that
country will not approve of. Now it is matter of no
small encouragement to the friends of truth to know, that
Christian books have reached so great a monarch ; and
though from their foreign character, he may at first dis-
approve Of them, yet the frequent repetition of such
attempts, and the presentation of truth in new and more
interesting points of view, may, under the divine blessing,
produce an effect, in the first instance tolerant, and ulti-
mately, favorable to our objects.
The emperor, conceiving that these things could not be
done, unless by the direction and appointment of the
" barbarian eye, " directs his viceroy " to issue explicit
orders, to the English chief and others, on the subject ;
and to remind them, that their being allowed commercial
intercourse at Canton, is a matter of extraordinary favor;
but that, if the foreigners continue to sail about, in this
disorderly manner, they must immediately be driven out
of port, and no longer allowed commercial intercourse. "
This threat of the stoppage of the trade, may alarm some
who are but little acquainted with Chinese politics.
yGoogk
STOPPAGE OF THE TRADE. 411
The deprivation of our silks and teas, will concern both
old and young, and numbers will deprecate such a dire
calamity coming upon them. But the apprehensions of
all may be allayed by the consideration, that the Chinese
cannot stop the trade, without reducing themselves to the
greatest extremities. The imperial treasury is exhaust-
ed, and the government is already involved in debt;
while the people are ill at ease under the dominion of a
foreign yoke, which the Tartar dynasty is felt to be ; the
stoppage of the trade therefore, would weaken those re-
sources, which are already too much circumscribed, and
increase the dissatisfaction of the people, by throwing
millions out of employ. The prohibition of foreign com-
merce, being the cause of their calamities, would be the
signal for revolt ; and the government would need larger
supplies of troops, to keep down insurrection, with less
money to sustain them ; in which case ruin must be the
consequence. While the Chinese, therefore, are lavish
in their threats, they know too well the state of their own
country, to attempt to put the threat in execution. Be-
sides which, as the Company's monopoly is at an end,
and as the trade is open to the energies of private adven-
turers, the driving of our merchants out of the port of
Canton, would only be the driving them into every other
port in the empire ; and thus, instead of a regular trade,
which the authorities could control, and from which they
might derive a profit, they would have an irregular traffic,
to an unlimited extent, which no authority (such as that
which exists in China) could restrain. The Chinese
know that this would be the effect of the stoppage of the
trade, and though they dislike the irregular proceedings
of a few missionaries, and the introduction of foreign
books into the empire, they would dislike still more the
deprivation of the immense revenue to the government,
and the denial of the decided advantage to the people,
which the cessation of foreign commerce would occasion.
Of two evils, they know how to choose the least; and
will rather bear with our feeble efforts, than procure
their discontinuance at such an immense cost.
Should the Chinese ever determine on stopping the
trade, it will be from a far different motive than the wish
to exclude the Gospel. The determined perseverance,
yGoogk
419 PROBABLE RESULT OF OPIUM.
and the audacious daring, with which the opium traffic is
pushed forward, to the real injury of his people, as well
as the defiance of his authority, exasperates the emperor
a great deal more than the distribution of tracts along
the coast. Never was a weak and pusillanimous govern-
ment more violently roused than the Chinese authorities
appear to be, on the subject of the illicit traffic in opium.
The native dealers in the drug, are obliged to flee into
holes and corners, the foreign opium-merchants have been
required to leave Canton ; the quiet anchorage of the
receiving ships, at Kap-sing-moon, has been broken up,
and the smugglers obliged to retreat to Hong-kong bay.
In addition to all this, the admiral of the port has de-
clared, that if the opium smugglers do not discontinue
their illicit transactions, he will bring down thousands of
war junks, which shall hem them in on every side, like
the men on a chess-board, so that it will be impossible to
escape. If the trade be stopped, therefore, it will be in
consequence of the progress of evil, and not the efforts to
do good, in China.
It has been apprehended by some, that such was the
displeasure of the Chinese government, elicited by the
voyage of the Huron, that it would be impolitic, if not
impossible, to make any more attempts of the kind.
Several voyages have, however, been undertaken since
the return of the author to England, going over some of
the same ground, and doing the very same thing, which
appeared so much to exasperate the government before.
An account of one of these expeditions, prosecuted a year
ago, by Mr. Gutzlaff, may not be uninteresting to the
reader. The object of the voyage was to ascertain the
fate of some shipwrecked sailors, who were afterwards
sent back by the Chinese government, with liberal pre-
sents, to join their countrymen. We make no apology
for introducing this account here, as a sequel to the
voyage of the Huron, and hope that the vein of cheerful-
ness, happily blended with piety, in the writer's style,
will at once please and profit the reader.
The place visited by our enterprising friend, is the last
which the author touched at, as described in the preced-
ing journal, viz. Tung-san, on the coast of Fuh-keen ;
yGoogk
8CABCITT OF PROVISIONS* 413
Mr. Gutziaff, however, went further into the interior.
He writes as follows :
"Having been called upon to undertake a journey to
Fuh-keen, I provided myself with a considerable number
of Bibles and tracts, and arrived on the 24th of October,
in Tung-san bay. This is an inlet of many miles in
extent, presenting a barren shore, and having the town
of Tung-san at the south-western extremity. This bay
contains sufficient shelter for a large fleet, but a great
part of the iriuer harbor is dry at low water. Here, as
every where else on the eastern coast of China, the ocean
recedes from the land, and extensive estuaries are gradu-
ally changed into fertile rice fields.
" The next morning we proceeded on our journey, and
skirting the shores of the Bay, as high up as possible, we
landed at a distant village, having been in some danger
of swamping our little skiff. Chinese ingenuity was
here displayed to the greatest advantage : the people were
in search of shell-fish ; and to obtain as many as pos-
sible, they had spread an immense net at the bottom of
the water, which the fishermen dragged on shore, while
some people in a boat, directed the motions, and tele-
graphed by signs their success or failure. Thus the bot- "
torn of the bay was swept quite clean, and the scaly tribe
had no means of escape. A Chinaman puts land and sea
under heavy contributions, and wherever he resides, no
living animal or useful- plant escapes his notice, but is
made to constitute a part of his mess. I have seen them
angling for little frogs in a flooded rice field, and period-
ically hunt rats, which serve for their table. Such are
the effects of an over-crowded population.
" On landing we might have imagined ourselves in the
deserts of Arabia. All was floating sand and gravel.
By some means, however, the people had contrived to
condense it, and from such beds they gained a scanty
crop of potatoes and earth-nuts. Yet in many places the
young plants were scorched, and the harvest in general
was scanty.
" The village we entered consisted of a number of
hovels irregularly built, but so thickly inhabited, that we
were soon surrounded by crowds of natives. The peo-
ple, notwithstanding their poverty, shewed themselves
♦35
yGoogk
414 POVERTY OV THS PEOPLE.
very generous, and invited us to a repast of rice gruel ;
which however, we refused. I now commenced dealing
out the inestimable treasures of the word of God. Ad-
dressing my auditors in a lively strain, and preaching
Jesus Christ, of whom they had never heard, I perceived
with pleasure that they thronged about me in increasing
numbers. When both their curiosity as well as avidity
after books, were gratified, the sick made their appear-
ance, of whom, even in this small hamlet, the number
was considerable, and the diseases most loathsome. How
many physicians would be necessary in order to remedy
human sufferings amongst these myriads! * May they
soon come ! wherever they travel, they will find work,
and a hearty welcome. Having no medicine with me,
we set forward to the place of our destination, Chang-poo,
a city about thirty miles inland. Our guides took charge
of our book bags, while each of my companions took as
many volumes as he could carry.
" Five miles we had to walk, over an isthmus of bar-
ren sand, where there was neither shrub, nor grass, nor
any living creature, except man. The inhabitants of this
dreary spot had built themselves huts along the strand,
where there was not even fresh water to quench their
thirst, nor a potatoe bed to satisfy the cravings of appe-
tite. Notwithstanding all this, however, the people were
cheerful. Seeing them look with wistful eyes at my
books, I asked them if they could read ; and being
answered in the affirmative, I tendered them a volume
gratis. This liberality called forth the population from
the corners of their cottages, and in a place where we
supposed few only resided, crowds soon made their ap-
pearance. So I went on distributing, and if I happened
to forget a single man, he would run after me with great
speed,. crying out, ' a book, a book !' I was at the same
time in mental prayer, that the Saviour, in much mercy,
migh bless his word to the souls of the people. Since
they have no worldly chattels, to lead their thoughts
astray from God, and have little to expect in this life, it
may be presumed that they would the more gladly seize
upon the treasures reserved for them in heaven. Yet
even the most abject wretch frequently prefers a life of
misery here, to the joys of the future state ; and while
yGoogk
FATIGUING MARCH. 415
dragging oat his existence under reiterated sighs, can
never so much as raise his eyes to heaven. We are
indeed a forlorn race, no matter of what rank or nation.
" With the conviction that the books were read, I sped
my pace over the desert, and occasionally met a solitary
wanderer, with whom I entered into conversation. The
name of Jesus entirely unknown, the most obvious Chris-
tian truth hidden, and the mind enveloped in impenetra-
ble darkness, are obstacles sufficient to frighten the most
persevering teacher. Thus, after long and most impressive
conversations, I had the mortification to learn, that my
auditors had all the while been intimately surveying
my clothes, while they scarcely heeded my exhorta-
tions.
" A march of several hours, under a burning sun, had
brought on fatigue, and as soon as we espied the end of
Che desert, we put off our shoes, which by this time were
filled with gravel, and dined under the blue canopy of
heaven. As our mess was duly seasoned with sand, it
did not prove very palatable, and therefore very little de-
layed our journey. We now emerged gradually into an
extensive valley, which had been gained from the sea.
It might be about fifteen miles in circumference, and
numbered more than thirty hamlets, large and small. It
need not be told, that every inch of ground was culti-
vated, and that all the articles planted were, by means of
manure, brought to the highest state of perfection.
Whilst crossing the first village, I had given away some
books; and as the tidings, that an 'exhorter of the world'
had arrived, gradually spread, the people, who were
bringing in their potatoe crops, speedily left off their
work, and hastened towards us. Many returned a heart-
felt thank, whilst receiving the sacred volume, whilst
others cut off pieces of sugar cane, and presented them
in return. It was a real festival for the whole valley,
which will be long remembered by all the inhabitants.
Many mothers urged their children to run after us, to get
a book, which they might read to them. What would I
have given, if one of the supporters of the Chinese mis-
sions had been present that day ! It was for me a day of
teal rejoicing ; and though I feel that curiosity was the
great spring of such an eagerness, I was on the other
yGoogk
416 WALLED TOWNS.
hand persuaded that God can bless the perusal of his
word, even to the curious reader. When we approached
the first borough, we had not a single volume left. This
place consisted of a mass of houses, surrounded by a
wall, about fifty feet high, provided with loop-holes and
parapets. It is rather extraordinary, that such a paltry
place should have been defended by such a substantial
wall. But it ought to be remembered, that the Chinese
are very fond of similar protections, and believe them im-
pregnable against every assault.
"In all parts of the country one may find these struc-
tures, either entire or dilapidated, often enclosing a space
of more than ten miles in circumference, with nothing
but small hamlets within the enclosure.
" As the people thronged around us, and became bois-
terous, my companions (the sailors) got alarmed and stood
upon the defensive. But on my addressing the populace,
every body was silent and peaceful, to the great astonish-
ment of my fellow travellers.
" Stretched out under a few shady trees, in order to
refresh our weary limbs, we looked with considerable
anxiety to the dark mountain ridge, which we had to
pass. Here, as well as in all other parts of China, the
hills have an undulating form, probably assumed at the
time of the deluge, when the mighty waters impressed
this shape upon them. Upon a nearer approach, they
presented a most fantastic appearance, remarkable for
the immense rocks, which seemed to be piled up by art
The barrenness is so great, that only in a very few places
does the dwarf fir tree thrive, and even those stand very
scanty. Yet there grow many curious plants and flow-
ers, between the cliffs, and wherever there is a little
earth. As I am, however, no botanist, I cannot regale
my readers with a number of Latin names of the plants
I discovered. My whole science extends to trees which
bear savory fruits, and flowers of a sweet smell, including
kitchen vegetables ; and as I found neither, I remained
in happy ignorance.
" As we advanced, the appearance of the country grew
worse, and we observed, to our great astonishment, whole
patches uncultivated. For this we could discover no rea-
son. We moreover espied several hamlets in ruins,
yGoogk
MOUNTAIN SCENERY. 417
whilst the inhabitants passed us in gloomy silence : a rare
thing with a Chinaman, who has generally a smile in
store, and is never parsimonious of his good wishes. We
finally came to a hamlet which was nearly deserted, and
inhabited only by old women and children. Having on
our road perceived some very large castles, which were,
however, nearly fallen into ruins, we made inquiries of a
gentleman, whom curiosity had brought into our com-
pany. He readily explained to us, that these fortifica-
tions had been erected during the sway of the Mongols,
when the country was nearly as much disturbed, as Ger-
many in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. Our con-
versation then turned upon the many dilapidated houses
we had seen, when all at once our visitor became
eloquent. ' These evils, ' he said, 'have been occasioned
by war. Two rival clans, Wang and Chin, have risen in
open hostilities against each other. Behold,' he contin-
ued, pointing to an extensive encampment, surrounded
by some entrenchments, 'their fortifications; and the
field of battle upon which they fought only a short time
ago. It is on this account that the region around has
been laid waste, and that many inhabitants have fled, or
are roving about as desperadoes ! The government, dur-
ing the heat of the contest referred to, did not dare to
interfere ; but since the fury has abated, the chief magis-
trate at Chang-poo has just made his appearance, to ex-
tort fines and apprehend some of the guilty. For this
unseasonable officiousness, several of his myrmidons
have been killed, and things are again ripe for a revolt.
The whole populace, in the meanwhile, are ready to rise
in arms, and most of the peasantry have provided them-
selves with matchlocks and swords. '
" Notwithstanding the exhortations of our informant,
we hastened towards the mountain passes ; when evening
began to fall. Having procured a sedan, we were ena-
bled to pursue our journey with the greater facility.
When we entered among the mountains, which might be
about three thousand feet above the level of the sea, the
scenery assumed a most romantic cast. Over-hanging
cliffs, deep ravines, gurgling streams, and fantastic rocks,
looking just as if the chisel of a human artist had been at
work with them, were all objects of curiosity and wonder,
yGoogk
418 CHINESE TEMPLE.
It was a fine moon-light night, and if we had not been
too weary, so as to stumble oyer the rocks in our path,
we might have enjoyed this evening still more. For
many miles there was not a single human habitation to
be seen, nor was the voice of man heard. It was the
Lord's silent temple, where the heart becomes most dis-
posed to worship the Maker of heaven and earth ; cher-
ishing such thoughts, and occasionally raising my heart
towards the Creator, we arrived near a small but fertile
valley, where we expected to find human beings. Our
guides ushered us into a temple, hard by, where we sunk
exhausted on the ground. The keeper was a poor man,
and greatly alarmed at our appearance ; for an European
is a far greater curiosity there than a Chinaman could
be in Europe. He would gladly have run away and left
us in possession of the house and idols, had not our,
Chinese companions persuaded him that we were peace-
ful people. Having therefore lighted a fire, with a little
straw, he took no further notice of us, while we stretched
ourselves upon the pavement in front of the idols.
" Plagued by musquitoes, and disturbed by the nume-
rous visitors in the next room, none of us could enjoy
sleep. Often did I pace the premises, and when I looked
upon the images most fervently pray, that the Lord, in
his mercy, would 3oon break down these monuments of
Satan's power, and bring this great and interesting peo-
ple to his fold. May we not hope, that the gracious
hearer of prayer will bend his ear to the supplications
which were uttered in sight of the abominations of
Paganism. Being the leader of the train, I roused my
companions about midnight, supposing on account of the
bright moon, that it was already morning. We wound
our way through mazes of rocks and ravines, stumbling
and falling, and laughing over our misfortunes. The
further we went the more inaccessible the mountains
became, and, in some places, we had to crawl up and
slide down on the opposite side. Having surmounted the
pass, we found human habitations, and cultivated patches
of ground, of which we had seen nothing the day before.
At length, when we almost despaired of getting to the
end of our journey, we were greatly rejoiced when,
turning off at a by-road, we crossed a small stream in a
yGoogk
CITY OF CHANG-POO. 419
ferry boat, and emerged into a very extensive valley.
This is the most fertile spot I have ever seen in China.
The sugar cane and wheat grow here, to such a height,
that even in Siam I have seen nothing equal to it. The
neat order in which every thing was planted formed an
entire contrast with their habitations. In the latter all
is confusion, filth, and wretchedness. This valley
which might contain about forty square miles, was one
large, beautiful garden, with the city of Chang-poo in its
centre. %
" At this place we arrived while it was still early, and
when the slumbers of the inhabitants were disturbed by
none but night revellers. We therefore sat down at the
gate and looked at the brilliant moon, which shone in all
her lustre. The first thing which struck our fancy was
a moveable cook-shop, where we breakfasted for one
penny a head. Then commenced the noisy hum of car-
riers and farmers; the former performing all the services
of our beasts of burden. The street was soon thronged
with people, dragging huge loads of cotton and paper,
with the strength of pack-horses. Then appeared the
shopkeepers and other tradesmen, and, before five
o'clock, the city was one living bee hive. In numbers,
as well as pursuits, the Chinese may fitly be compared to
ants. The land is filled with men; the houses are not
inhabited, but stuffed with human beings ; and every one
of them tries to get through the world as well as he can.
Of their readiness to listen, I had manifold proofs. The
people were unwearied in their questions, delighted with
the answers given, and anxious for more information.
Oh that one soul might be saved !
" The great crowd forced us to retire to a house, which
was built upon poles. There, however, the throng be-
came so great, that we began to fear the whole would
fall, and we be smothered in the mud below. We were
well treated by the owner of the house, who seemed of
all others the least inconvenienced by such a crowd of
visitors. As neither of my companions nor myself were
able to walk I procured sedan chairs, and thus we moved
on in an imposing procession. The bearers themselves
appeared to be the lowest of the low, clad in a few rags,
and looking as emaciated as if just ready to fall down
yGoogk
429 HUNGRY PEASANTRY.
dead. But under this unseemly exterior they hid great
strength. I believe that a well fed horse would not hare
been able to carry some of us, over the craggy moun-
tains, without sinking under the load ; but these men
walked on briskly and sure-footed, and ascended decliv-
ities with greater speed, than we could have done in
walking. They were a cheerful and boisterous race, as
hungry as wolves. To satisfy their craving appetites, I
bought more than ten pounds of pork, and had some
backets full of rice and vegetables prepared in an adja-
cent tavern. This mess, which thirty Europeans would
not have been able to consume, disappeared from the
table as if by magic. I had sat myself down, in a
separate apartment, and was taking up the chopsticks to
taste a little rice and salt beef, and though tolerably ex-
peditious in this work, my guests had finished the whole
before I had tasted a few mouthfuls. . After this treat
they were loud in my praises, and performed the journey
with redoubled speed. They actually ran, and made
every body get out of the road. Of the scanty livelihood
upon which the poorer classes, and indeed nine-tenths of
the nation are obliged to live, it is difficult to form an
idea. The wages are so low, that a man who has worked
hard from morning to evening, gains about four pence to
maintain his wife and children. Their sufferings are
therefore indescribable ; but a Chinaman is armed against
them all by the obtuseness of his nerves.
" I hope a missionary will soon be sent to this district
As long as he avoids the presence of the higher manda-
rins, and does not force himself into notoriety, there is
some hope of his effecting a residence ; but he must be
versed in the art of the leech ; a devoted roan of God ;
and ready to suffer and die for the Saviour. The farther
from the coast, the more the moral condition of the peo-
ple appears to improve, and the greater the interest the
natives take in our books. They receive them respect-
fully, and do not forcibly tear them out of our hands. A
regular tour through these villages, to exhort, and console,
displaying a love for the souls of our auditors, would cer-
tainly be attended with the best results. The prospect
of thus establishing a mission in China, is not Utopian ;
but we have not, yet, men who are sufficiently conversant
yGoogk
ARRIVAL AT TMN-KANG. 421
with the language, and who have become Chinese, in
order to win Chinese to Christ.
"In this whole trip, we have not seen any mandarins ;
and the farther we are out., of their atmosphere, the bet*
ter, for their very touch is contaminating, and when in
their company the people are shy and suspicious of us.
To make friends with them, I have long given up as a
hopeless task. The more intimate the terms upon which
we stand with the mandarins, the more circumscribed is
the sphere of our usefulness. They are from their very
calling opposed to every thing good and laudable, and
perfectly steeled against the truth.
" We returned the next evening late to the ship, and
had to recount numerous acts of kindness, which we had
received on our journey. The following day, I performed
another tour ; the country was equally unpromising, and
the inhabitants poor, but not without their wonted cheer-
fulness. Having circulated all my tracts, I commenced
the distribution of Scriptures, of which I had a great
quantity. Whenever I entered a village, all busines was
suspended, and old and young sped towards the distribu-
tor of books.
" We finally weighed anchor, and arrived at Tsin-kang
district. Here it would be impossible to describe the joy
with which the inhabitants, who knew me, received their
old friend. After the first expressions of gladaess had
passed, they asked for books, which I was obliged to pro-
duce, and, whether I would or not, to part with the sacred
volumes. Long before we reached the village, almost
the whole stock taken on shore was expended ; and new
demands being made upon me, I had to refuse the appli-
cants with a sad countenance.
"The next day we took a large boat-load of books,
anxious to perform a long tour, among ten or twelve vil-
lages. On landing, however, I was met by urgent appli-
cants, who upbraided me with having been so long
absent, and considered it a shame that I did not satisfy
their demands immediately. Such arguments had pecu-
liar force ; I supplied them plentifully with the word of
life, and proceeded onward, at the head of five bearers ;
with a sack on my own shoulders. But we were soon
stopped by new crowds, equally as boisterous as the
36
yGoogk
422 VISIT TO AMOET.
former : and, as they quoted precedents, I had to coo*
form to their wishes, and all our burthens vanished.
" We fetched a new investment from the boat, and
being now determined to go over to some of the villages
beyond, we set off to travel through an extensive marsh;
but had scarcely proceeded half a mile, when we were
overtaken by a fresh set, who craved from us the divine
gift, and another load disappeared. My bearers, who
saw their burthens vanish, in the twinkling of an eye,
were struck with astonishment, having never in their
lives witnessed a similar scene. I ordered up a fresh
supply ; but by this time the villagers were in motion,
and as this was a general thoroughfare, the crowds
became denser than ever. The books were, however,
distributed with much regularity ; and we thought now
to proceed to a distant village, determined not to be hin-
dered on any account. The new comers, however, im-
portuned us so eagerly, that we could not refuse them.
Thus a new investment was circulated.- I sent for more,
but received for answer, that not a single leaf was left ;
and I had to regret unavailingly, that I had not laid in a
larger supply.
" I subsequently visited Hea-mun, (Amoey) the place
which received me as a naturalized citizen, when I was
astonished to see that I was generally known, even more
than in my own native place. There was no end of
pointing me out to strangers, and speaking of my pur-
suits, and the present object of my voyage. Often a man,
wiser than the rest, mingled in the conversation, and ex-
plained my parentage and pedigree.
" We traversed, in this manner, a great part of that
large city, rejoicing to find that the vigilance of the man-
darins had considerably abated, since I visited the same
spot, only four years before. May the Lord soon grant us
an entrance, were it only into one province !
" Oh ! may the ardor in behalf of the good cause grow !
May hundreds engage in this blessed work, and devote
their lives Jo the spread of the Gospel, in this extensive
country. The Lord our Saviour is with us, and will cer-
tainly not withdraw his hand as long as we trust in him,
the Rock of ages. Let us therefore go on in his strength,
and work till the last breath. "
yGoogk
CHAPTER XXI.
GLA8S OF LABORERS REQUIRED FOR CHINA.
Comparative claims of China — Need of more laborers— for the colonies
— and the coast — Offers Invited — Objections met— regarding me c \\ m
mate— and the language— The oral and written mediums— compared
with the English— Exhortations to engage — Educational agents needed
—Schools for school-masters required — Pious physicians— Efforts
already made— Ophthalmic hospital — More practitioners wanted— The
probability of their success— Speech of Sir H. Hal ford— Moral influ-
ence of physicians— deference paid them— Interesting anecdote— Im-
portance of medicine to missionaries— Inferiority of Chinese practice-
Union of the clerical and medical professions — Persons who should offer.
No one, we presume, after the perusal of the foregoing
pages, will hesitate to admit, that the Chinese stand in
need of conversion ; and no one, believing the Christian
scriptures, will doubt the future and final triumph of the
Gospel, in that populous and important empire. The
only question is, what are the best means of bringing
about so desirable an end. We do not wish other parts
of the world to be neglected, and this alone cared for ;
but we desire that China may receive that attention
which her population and influence demand. The Lon-
don Missionary Society has sent out, during the last
thirty years, twenty missionaries to labor for the benefit
of China; while India and the South Seas, have each
had one hundred laborers employed in their different
fields. It is true, that success has cheered us in the one,
and free intercourse, accompanied by British protection,
encourages us to persevere in the other; but the com-
yGoogk
424 CLAIMS OF CHINA.
mand of Christ, and the woes of the perishing heathen,
render the call of duty as imperative, where prosperity
does not gladden, nor security defend, as where both
these are withheld, and the laborer is required to toil in
the very fires, without witnessing the full result of his en-
deavors. WJiile China, therefore, enjoys only one-fifth of
the interest, which either India or Polynesia receives, no
one will say that her three hundred and sixty millions
have obtained more than their due share of attention.
We hope, however, to see the dawn of a better day for
the Chinese empire, and that the society which has sent
out a Morrison and a Milne, will not allow their labors to
be lost, and their successors to be discouraged, for want
of needful assistance. The London Missionary Society,
having purchased an interest in China, at the expense of
some most valuable lives, and many thousand pounds ;
having been the first of all protestant institutions to enter
the field; having gained much experience, and possessed
itself of very important facilities, for the vigorous prosecu-
tion of the work ; will not now, that success begins to
crown its efforts, and increasing openings invite it to
proceed, draw back, or be slothful in this interesting un-
dertaking.
But should it be asked, what is still needed to make
an impression upon China, that shall tell upon thousands,
and extend to future generations ? we answer, in a word,
men. God works by instruments, and generally appor-
tions the end to the amount of means employed. What
effect, then, can we hope to produce on so vast an empire,
by the employment of half a dozen individuals at a time?
As well might we attempt, with a feeble wire, to move a
solid rock, as with so small a band, to instruct and influ-
ence so vast a multitude. In order to benefit the Chi-
nese, two kinds of labor are requisite, stated and desul-
tory ; the one to be employed in the colonies, where the
emigrants reside, under European protection; and the
other to be resorted to on the coast, where, at present,
only occasional visits can be paid. For the first, we
require all the strength we now possess, and much more ;
as the stations already occupied are but half supplied,
and other islands and countries where the Chinese dwell,
invite our attention; for the second, we need an addi-
yGoogk
NEED OF LABORERS. 425
tional number of pious, enterprising, and zealous men,
well acquainted with the language and habits of the peo-
ple, who will go forth on missionary expeditions, and
employ themselves in carrying the Scriptures and tracts,
to every part of the coast of China. Such men ought to
be in a state of preparation, ready to avail themselves of
all the openings which now exist, and to embrace every
new opportunity which may occur. Without men, we
can neither make new discoveries, nor follow up those
attempts which have been made. The Christian public
having got the idea, that China is shut, must retain their
opinion, until we can get men of God to open it.
We need, therefore, a larger supply of missionaries,
not only to carry on the labors of our various stations, in
the colonies, but to prepare for more extended efforts, on
the coast. Besides which, the pen must be kept at work,
and new works written and published, calculated to in-
form and improve the mind of China. The acquisition
of a good Chinese style, is a most difficult thing, and
unless our publications be drawn up in an intelligible
and idiomatic form, they will not be read. Such a habit
of writing can only be the result of years of study, and
unless a beginning be made, no advance can be antici-
pated. The philosophical speculations and absurd super-
stitions of the natives must be grappled with, while the
doctrines and duties of Christianity, with its evidences
and effects, must be set forth, in a way that will affect
and convince the mind of a Confucian or a Buddhist ;
and unless pious, talented, judicious, ardent, and perse-
vering men be obtained, the work must, for a time, stand
still. Should the agents employed, possess an acquaint-
ance with science, and be able to instruct and benefit the
Chinese, by imparting some of the late discoveries in
natural and experimental philosophy, they would be so
much the more useful in the mission.
heP those whose minds are deeply affected with the
condition of the Chinese, and who burn with a desire to
diffuse Christianity in that empire, offer themselves, with
an especial reference to China; and if their qualifications
be such as would justify their being employed, they will
doubtless be sent forth, and the religious public, feeling
the call for extra exertions imperative, would contribute
36*
yGoogk
496 OBJECTIONS MET.
additional means for their support Let such as are yet
young in years, and therefore more likely to stand the
fatigue ; those also who possess the imitative faculty, and
a retentive memory, which would enable them readily to
acquire the language of China, offer themselves; and
should there be any mentally and morally, what Saul
was physically, " a head and shoulders higher than any of
the people, " let them be first and foremost in an under-
taking, which would require and exhaust the best talents
and most devoted energies.
Lest any should be deterred by minor considerations,
the author will here add a few suggestions, relative to the
climate and the language. With regard to the former, ■
it may be observed, that China, lying without the tropics,
is fully as salubrious, but by no means so changeable, as
England. At Canton, the summers are hot, but the
winters are bracing. In the latitude of Peking, the ther-
mometer is sometimes below zero. No peculiar diseases
infest the celestial empire, while many invalids repair
thither for the benefit of their health. A missionary,
stationed at Canton and Macao, or voyaging along the
coast, has nothing to dread from the influence of climate.
The Malayan archipelago, where our brethren must first
reside, in order to acquire the language from the Chi- *
nese emigrants, though situated in the vicinity of the
line, being favored with land and sea breezes, is compar-
atively cool ; and even Batavia has been found to be more
healthy than either of our Indian presidencies.
The language of the celestial empire has been con-
sidered, by some, an insuperable difficulty, and many an
ardent laborer has been appalled by it. No one can
deny, that the acquisition of the Chinese tongue will
require all possible attention and diligence.^ It is con-
fessedly a singular language, but by no means beyond
the compass of ordinary powers to attain. Moderate
capacities and due diligence, aided by the incteased
facilities which now exist, will enable a man to converse
fluently in the course of two years, and in double that
time, to compose intelligibly in the native dialect. The
vernacular tongue is acquired by Chinese infants, just as
soon as our children begin to prattle English ; while the
tones and accents, which, in Chinese, denote the vari*
yGoogk
TM SrOKVN LANGUAGE. 497
tion of one word from another, are picked up by the
native youth, just as readily as we learn to distinguish
articulate sounds. Were men, therefore, to set about the
study, with the simplicity and teachableness of children,
there can be no doubt but that they would be equally
successful.
Much has been said about the arbitrary nature of the
Chinese language, when, in fact, it is no more arbitrary
than our own. There is as much connection between
the sound md, and a certain animal that goes on four
legs, and draws carriages, as there is between the same
quadruped and our English word horse; and with the
same ease whereby we learned to affix the sound horse to
the animal in one country, we might learn to append md
to it in another. So with regard to abstract as well as
simple terms; the same effort of memory, that would
enable us to retain them in one language, would render
us equally successful in another.
The nice distinction of tones observable in the Chi-
nese language, being unknown among us, have led some
to doubt whether they could ever acquire it. But with
proper attention, the student can learn to distinguish as
readily between varieties of intonation, as differences of
orthography. The same effort of mind, that would make
us masters of the difference between the sounds horse and
scold, would enable us to mark the distinction between
the acute md and the grave md. Thus the acquisition of
a copia verborum, in Chinese, is not more difficult, in the
nature of things, than the storing of our minds with
Euglish words. \
The written language of China constitutes indeed a
difficulty, but not such an insuperable one as has been
imagined. The main difference between their written
medium and our own consists, in the degree of connection
between the figure exhibited and the sound attached to it.
Strictly speaking, there is no more connection between a.
triangular shape and the sound of the letter A> than there
is between a certain Chinese character and the sound
md ; and so on, throughout the alphabet. The sounds
attached to our letters are as arbitrary as those affixed to
any given Chinese symbol; but our arbitrary signs
amount to only a few tens, while those of the Chinese
yGoogk
438 THE WRITTEN MEDIUM.
amount to several thousands. The difference, then, is
one of degree, not of principle ; inasmuch as we have
adopted the same arbitrary mode in our own Written
medium, though confined to the letters of the alphabet.
Having attached articulate sounds to a certain number
of arbitrary signs, we have further learned, by the com-
bination of several, to form compound sounds, or words.
This the Chinese have not reached, but have gone on
multiplying signs for each particular word, till their sym-
bols have amounted to thousands. Hence theirs has
become a hieroglyphic, while ours remains an alphabetic
language.
It is, however, not always adverted to, that the orthog-
raphy of our own tongue, notwithstanding its alphabetic
base, is almost as arbitrary as the Chinese. Far from
fixing a definite sound to each particular letter, we have
been in the habit of attaching five or six sounds to most
of our vowels, and three or four to some of our conso-
nants ; while these sounds are interchanged, without the
least intimation of the variation, or the smallest reason
for the difference, but use and custom. Some persons
have calculated that the word scissors may be spelled
eleven hundred different ways, and that to the word
phantom as many various pronunciations may be given,
without departing from the acknowledged sounds of the
letters, in other words of the English language. Thus a
foreign student of our own tongue may be at a loss, when
he hears a word pronounced, to know how to write it ; or
when he sees any thing written, to know how to read it,
until instructed in the usual mode of spelling or enuncia-
ting the word in question. Having such an arbitrary
mode ourselves, what reason have we to complain that
the Chinese written medium exhibits no connection be-
tween shape and sound ; when there is not a word in our
own language, that a stranger, acquainted with the power
of our letters, would be able to spell or pronounce, with-
out being instructed by a pedagogue ? and what need has
a person, capable of mastering the arbitrary orthography
of the English language, to fear that he shall never con-
quer that of China ?
But the want of connection between shape and sound
is not the only difficulty in the way of acquiring the Chi-
yGoogk
EXHORTATIONS TO ENGAGE. 429
nese character, for the complex nature of the character
itself cod founds some so much* that they despair of ac-
quiring it. And is the Chinese character, indeed, more
complicated than the written words of our own tongue?
we believe not Take the word benevolence, for instance,
and compare it with the Chinese character for the same
idea, and it will be seen, that while the former contains
eleven letters, the latter exhibits a simple symbol of only
four strokes. Perhaps it may be urged, that our words,
though apparently complicated, are reducible to a few
elements; but this, we may reply, is precisely the case
with the Chinese characters. The most difficult hiero-
glyphic, which the Chinese use, is composed of only six
different kinds of strokes, while each character is reduci-
ble to a few simple elements, which constitute the radi-
cals of their language. When a student is once ac-
quainted with the two hundred and fourteen radicals, he
ascertains immediately how a character is formed, and
writes it accordingly. There is no more difficulty in
remembering the elements of any given Chinese charac-
ter, than in calling to recollection the letters of any par-
ticular English word : the difficulty is the same in kind,
and varies only in degree, inasmuch as the Chinese ele-
ments exceed those of the English. Thus the formidable
obstacles, which have hitherto frightened so many of our
English students, are considerably reduced by a compar-
ison with the peculiarities of our own language, and
would vanish entirely before the patient assiduity of the
determined scholar.
Let our young men of piety and talent, therefore, who
are longing to employ their energies in a way that shall
have the most extensive bearing upon the destinies of the
human family, turn their attention towards China, and
they will find the improvement and evangelization of that
great empire an object worth living for. Let our edu-
cated youth, our students of theology, and the rising
ministry consider the claims of that numerous people,
and foregoing in some degree the ease, convenience,
sympathies, and elegancies of home, let them go forth to
spread amongst these Gentiles the unsearchable riches of
Christ. If it be asked, who are the agents called upon*
to embark in this undertaking, we may safely say, to
yGoogk
430 EDUCATIONAL AGENTS.
every well-qualified and unfettered individual, "Thou
art the man. 1 ' And if the inquiry be, what is the most
suitable time for engaging in the enterprise, we would
instantly reply, now. The Saviour's command, "to
preach the Gospel to every creature," had no reference
to political arrangements, or apparent facilities; it was a
direct order to "go;" and if we be actuated by the right
spirit, we shall immediately and vigorously set about the
undertaking. It is of no use waiting for extensive
openings, effected by political arrangements, or changes
brought about by internal convulsions. When the rulers
of this world open the door, they take care to admit only
those who may be least likely to interfere with their
wealth and aggrandizement : and when revolutions take
place in a heathen country, it is only the change from
one despot to another ; while the empire may be shaken
to its very centre, before any advance be made towards
the attainment of civil and religious liberty. Our duty,
therefore, as well as wisdom, is to go forward ; let us call
forth our men, and plant them on the borders of the
celestial empire, and assuredly the time is not far dis-
tant, when even China shall stretch forth her hands unto
God.
In addition to preachers of the Gospel, we need a band
of educational agents, to improve the mode of tuition
adopted among the Chinese. The attention of missiona-
ries from the very first, has been directed towards the
young. The establishment of schools in the empire of
China, has been found to be difficult, if not impossible ;
but among the emigrants, extensive efforts have been
made to benefit the rising generation. About seven
hundred Chinese children are daily taught in the various
settlements of the Indian archipelago; but though Chris-
tian books are introduced, and daily or weekly examina-
tions held, yet the improvement of the children is not
such, as the friends of education and Christianity could
desire. Among the causes leading to this, may be enu-
merated, the origin of the children ; who being sprung
from Chinese fathers and Malayan mothers, speak Malay
as their mother tongue, and have to acquire the Chinese
fcs the language of business. Then, the nature of the
Fuh-keen dialect presents another difficulty. The people
yGoogk
SCHOOLS FOR SCHOOLMASTERS. 431
of that province have a reading and a colloquial idiom,
differing essentially one from the other, so that a person
residing amongst them, may be able to understand every
thing that is said in conversation, without comprehending
a single syllable of what is read from a book ; and may
acquire by rote whole volumes in the reading dialect,
without being able to express one sentence in the collo-
quial medium. The practice of the Chinese school-
masters is, to make their pupils learn by heart the whole
text of the Four Books, without explaining a single sylla-
ble : so that the boys remain in utter ignorance of the
meaning of their author, while they are committing his
words by wholesale to memory. The amount of know-
ledge acquired, therefore, is not to be estimated by the
number of pages learned ; and much labor is undergone,
with little profit to the scholars. It is true that the
Christian books put into the hands of the children, are
all assiduously explained by the missionaries; but the
, schoolmasters being heathen, and constantly with their
pupils, are likely to undo, in a moral and religious sense,
what the missionary has been attempting during the brief
interval of his visit.
In order to made our schools efficient and useful,
therefore, it will be necessary to train up a race of school-
masters, acquainted with a better system, and imbued
with holier principles, who will train up the native youth
to be useful and happy. For this end, we need a few
devoted young Christians, to go out from this country,
with talent enough to acquire the native language,
and humility sufficient to devote their acquisitions to
the education of children; and after having qualified
themselves to become schoolmasters in the native
tongue, to seek to raise up others to be teachers in their
turn. It will be necessary for such, to make them-
selves familiar with the standard writings and complex
characters of the Chinese, so as to be able to compete
with the native schoolmasters, and by their superior tact
and method in conducting the work of tuition, to beat
the original pedagogues out of the field. Beginning with
half a dozen, and going through all the drudgery of
scholastic business, for the first few years, the educational
agent may, in the course of time, succeed in training a
yGoogk
492 fioto physician*.
number of vigorous and intelligent young men, whom ke
may appoint over different seminaries; and then, com-
mencing the work of superintendence, he will feel him-
self at the head of a range of schools, from which hun-
dreds of well-taught children may proceed, to enlighten
and bless the next generation. The man who will de-
vote his energies to such an enterprize will, in the present
state of things, be laboring as effectually for the conver-
sion of the Chinese, as the writer of books, or the preacher
of the Gospel. The inferior light in which schoolmasters
have been unjustly viewed, may perhaps deter some from
undertaking this work ; but the hope is fondly cherished,
that some who enter with spirit into the business of tui-
tion, will, on learning the wants of China, come forward,
and consecrate themselves to the improvement of schools,
for the greatest of pagan nations.
Amongst the individuals most essentially needed, to
aid in the introduction of the Gospel into China, must be
enumerated, pious physicians and surgeons, who com-
bining science -with benevolence, will be able to make
both tend to the diffusion and establishment of truth and
righteousness in the world. The healing of human mal-
adies has frequently been connected with, and rendered
subservient to, the spread of Christianity. In evange-
lized countries, gratuitous medical assistance to the poor,
has often been of essential service to religion; but in
heathen lands, where prejudices and obstructions abound,
the co-operation of pious surgeons with devoted mission-
aries, is very desirable, and would be most effective.
The vast population and debasing superstitions of China,
are calculated to affect the sympathies of the Christian
mind. That land is, however, fenced round by restric-
tions, so that the disciples of the Saviour can hardly gain
access to the mass of the population. Missionaries have
labored assiduously among the Chinese emigrants, and
have spread divine truth extensively along the shores of
the mother country; but they have not been able to secure
for themselves the privilege of a quiet residence in the
interior, to propagate the Gospel through the length and
breadth of the land. It has occurred to them, that an
amicable intercourse might be cultivated, and existing
restrictions more speedily removed, by the employment
yGoogk
MEDICAL EFFORTS* 488
of benevolent efforts; in conjunction with pioos endeavors
to diffuse the Gospel. They have, therefore, attempted
on a small scale, to relieve the more common maladies
of the heathen around them, and have availed themselves
of the opportunity thus afforded, to inculcate moral and
religious truth on the minds of their patients. But these
desultory efforts have been circumscribed and ineffectual,
owing to the limited knowledge of the missionaries, who
hare longed to see persons better qualified employ their
time and talents in the undertaking. Happily such in-
dividuals have been found, and the results of their well-
directed efforts have been such, as to encourage others to
engage in the same duties. The Chinese have begun to
esteem our medicines, and to place themselves willingly
under European treatment, while the character of English
physicians, for skill and benevolence, has been firmly
established, and native prejudices gradually removed.
In 1805, Dr. Pearson introduced vaccination into
Canton, which the natives readily adopted ; in the course
of twelve months thousands were vaccinated, the prac-
tice spread to the npighboring provinces, and Chinese
practitioners undertook to disseminate the vaccine mat*
ter for their own reputation and emolument The next
effort for the temporal benefit of the Chinese was made
by Dr. Livingstone, followed by T. R. Colledge, Esq.,
surgeon to the British factory, who, in the year 1827,
opened an opthalmic hospital in Macao, and within five
years from its establishment relieved about four thousand
indigent Chinese, while upwards of one thousand eight
hundred pounds were contributed towards the object, by
the European inhabitants of Canton and Macao, aided by
the subscriptions of several respectable Chinese. Some
very delightful letters of thanks were received from those
who had been restored to sight and health, shewing not
only the gratitude of the Chinese for the benefits con-
ferred, but the extent to which the physicians' fame had
spread throughout the empire.
The last attempt to benefit the Chinese physically, and
thus to pave the way for their moral and spiritual ame-
lioration, was made by the Rev. Dr. Parker, an American
missionary and physician, who, in November, 1835,
opened an opthalmic hospital in Canton; at which witiu*
37
yGoogk
434 parser's labors.
the space of two years, three thousand patients were re-
lieved, including many cases of opthalmia, amaurosis, cata-
ract, and entropia; besides some very distressing and
alarming instances of tumours, which were removed with
success. One man had his arm amputated at the shoulder
joint, which was the first instance in Canton of a native's
voluntarily submitting to the removal of a limb. The peo-
ple have been remarkably eager to avail themselves of the
benefits of the institution, and have been very grateful
for the assistance imparted. Persons from different prov-
inces have applied for relief. No opposition is excited ;
while the hospital has been known to, and approved of,
by the native government. One of the private secreta-
ries to the chief magistrate of Canton has been restored
to sight, and has indited a poem to the praise of his ben-
efactor. Dr. P. is still prosecuting his important labors,
and the Canton public have test i tied their sense of the
importance of this mode of operation, by contributing
three thousand dollars to the object. In addition to the
opthalmic hospital already established, other departments
of surgical labor are equally needed, each of which would
fully occupy the time and talents of one individual, while
wider fields are still opening, where the most skilful and
devoted may find full scope for all their energies.
** The men who go forth on this enterprise, " observes
Dr. Parker, " should be masters of their profession, con-
ciliating in their manners, judicious, disinterested, truly
pious, and ready to endure hardships and sacrifice per-
sonal comforts, that they may commend the gospel of our
Lord and Saviour, and co-operate in its introduction
among the millions of China. Exclusive as that country
is, in all her systems, she cannot exclude disease, nor
shut up her people from the desire of reliet Does not
the finger of Providence then point clearly to one way$
which we should take with the Chinese, directing us to
seek the introduction for the remedies of sin itself, by the
same door through which we convey those which are de-
signed to mitigate or remove its evils. At any rate this
door seems open ; let us enter it. Loathsome disease in
every form, has uttered her cry for relief, from every
corner of the land. We must essay its healing. None
can deny, that this is a charity that worketh no ill to his
yGoogk
sir h. hafford's speech. 435
neighbor, and our duty to walk in it seems plain and im-
perative. "
Medical and surgical practitioners seeking to benefit
the natives of the east, may safely reside in all the
islands of the Malayan archipelago, in Burmah, and Siam,
a* well as on the borders of China. Should a skilful and
successful practitioner, after having become known by
his benevolent efforts, attempt to effect a permanent resi-
dence in any of the northern or eastern ports, the inhab-
itants of the place would see it to be their interest to
screen and shelter him; and the probability is, that he
would be left unmolested longer than those whose objects
are more directly missionary. For though the law which
excludes the preacher, operates equally against the prac-
titioner, yet the incipient departure from the letter of the
enactment would be more likely to take place in the
case of the dispenser of health, than the reformer of mor-
als ; simply because the Chinese feel their need in the
one case, and not in the other. It is true, that in order
to promote the conversion of souls, we must employ the
preaching of the gospel, in dependance on the Holy
Spirit ; but it is also true, that we cannot adopt a more
effectual means for promoting the introduction of evan-
gelical instruction into China, than by making medicine
the pioneer of religion.
It is gratifying to see that this subject has begun to
attract attention in high and influential quarters. In the
beginning of 1838, Sir Henry Halford, President of the
Royal College of Physicians, delivered an address on
" the results of the successful practice of physic, " before
a meeting of that body, which was attended by several
of the present and former ministers of the crown, some of
the highest dignitaries of the church, and the principal
nobility of the land; in the course of his speech, the
benevolent baronet expressed himself to the following
effect : —
" In laying before you some of the rewards of a successful practice of
our profession, I do not intend to advert to the pecuniary fruits of our toil,
nor to the honors awarded to physicians. No. I contemplate the moral
influence, which the cure of bodily ills has upon the minds of our patients.
I allude to that deference to the physician's judgment, and to that grati-
tude and attachment, which is the sweetest reward pi our anxious and
laborious life.
yGoogk
436 INFLUENCE OF PHYSICIANS,
" It is your peculiar privilege, my brethren, in the dally exercise of
your calling, to go about doing good j and it ought to be a gratification
and encouragement to you to recollect, that the great author of our salva-
tion, first conciliated the attention and good will of the multitude, by heal-
ing their sick.
u Nor is it possible to find a happier moment, to create and establish a
confidence and regard in the heart of a sick person, than this, in which
his bones and fears hang upon the physician's counsel and decision.
Should a patient recover, bow enviable the feelings of the practitioner !
how grateful those of the restored ! How impossible is it for him not to
respect that judgment, which proved so correct and successful in the hour
of peril!
" The physician will also manifest a kind and friendly interest in the
sick man's comfort, by suggesting at a proper moment, the necessity of
' setting his house in order j f and availing himself of a fit occasion for
calling the patient's attention to a future state, and the consideration of
his spiritual concerns } and if the suggestion be presented with a sound
discretion, and at a proper moment, jt will assuredly be accepted with
good will and thankfulness.
" Should we turn to history, for a verification of this position, we shall
find passages in Homer, strongly expressive of the attachment of the
Grecian heroes to their medical attendants 5 and several instances in the
life of Hippocrates, are demonstrative of the regard and admiration of his
countrymen. Our own times furnish us with a striking example of the
deference paid to a physician by the highest potentates. When Dr. Jen-
aer first made known the benefits of vaccination, the king of Spain fitted
out an expedition, to carry the vaccine matter to every part of his domin*
ions, and even introduced the preservative to the remotest parts of Asia
and China. The emperor of Russia also transmitted fresh matter into the
latter country ; so that the Spanish and Russian expeditions reached dif-
ferent points of the celestial empire at the same time. Buonaparte, even,
in the plenitude of his power, accorded freedom from bondage to no less
than nine captives, at the request of Dr. Jenner ; while the rulers of Aus-
tria and Spain paid equal homage to the benevolent author of so impor-
tant a discovery.
" But the anecdote most flattering to the medical profession is, the
establishment of the East India Company's power, on the coast of Core*
mandel, procured from the great mogul, in gratitude for the efficient help
of Gabriel Boughton, in a case of great distress. It seems that in the
year 1636, one of the princesses of die imperial family had been dread*
fully burnt, and a messenger was sent to Surat, to desire the assistance of
one of the English surgeons there, when Boughton forthwith proceeded to
Delhi, and performed the cure. On the minister of the great mogul ask-
ing him, what his master could do for him, to manifest his gratitude for to
important a service, Boughton answered, with a disinterestedness, a gen-
erosity, and a patriotism beyond my praise, ' Let my nation trade with
yours. ' ' Be it so,' was the reply. A portion of the coast was marked
out for resort of English ships, and all duties were compromised for a
small sum of money.* Here did the civilization of that vast continent
commence — from hence the blessed light of the Gospel began to be pro-
mulgated, amongst a hundred millions of idolaters, since subjected to the
control of British power.
" This happy result of the successful interposition of one of our medical
brethren, suggests to my mind a question of the expediency of educating
* On the payment of three thousand rupees, a government license for an unlim-
ited trade, without payment of customs, in the richest province of India, was
accorded.— Mills' British India, vol. i. p. 70.
yGoogk
NATIVE PRACTICE. 4&7
missionaries hi the medical art, as the earliest object of their studies. I
propose this question with great diffidence, particularly in the presence of
that part of my audience, with whom it may rest, to direct the preliminary
education of this useful body of men j but I know that the candor of these
venerable personages, is equal to their high dignity, and that they will
receive my suggestions in good part. We know what the Jesuits have
accomplished, in the pursuit of this object, wherever they have found ad-
mittance ; and I am sanguine enough to believe, that even the proud and
exclusive Chinese, would receive those who entered their country with
these views, without that suspicion and distrust) which they never fail to
manifest, when they surmise that trade is the object of the stranger's visit,
or some covert intention to interfere with their institutions.
" The Chinese received vaccination kindly ; and, since that time ; have
allowed a missionary from America, to establish an opthalmic institution
and general dispensary, for the sick poor of Canton. Dr. Parker continues
to operate most astonishing cures, and other physicians have already
arrived at Bankok and Singapore. By endeavoring thus, to benefit both
the body and the soul, some favorable impression may be made on the
minds of that people, and the comforts of the Gospel be given to three
hundred millions of the inhabitants, of our globe.
" The Chinese practice of physic is so meagre and inadequate, as to
five an easy superiority to the commonest pretensions of European
nowledge. You will agree with me, in this opinion, when I tell you
what their physiology and pathology is, and what are their resources un-
der disease. It seems that they know nothing of the doctrine of the circu-
lation of the blood. They believe that the human body is composed of
five elements— water, fire, wood, metal, and earth j that, as long as the
equilibrium between these is maintained, people enjoy health, but as soon
as one of them predominates, sickness ensues ; that all diseases arise from
disturbing the equilibrium of these parts, and that the art of healing con-
sists in restoring their mutual relation. They know nothing of chemistry 5
their medicines are almost all vegetable, and ginseng is their panacea.
Detesting the sight of blood, the abstraction of it is almost unknown among
them : and their utter aversion to any surgical operation, reduces them to
the necessity of depending upon the efficiency or internal remedies in sur-
gical cases.
" With those who practice upon such a system ; if system it can be
called, the English surgeon must come into competition with the greatest
advantage in his favor. His knowledge of anatomy, his acquaintance
with chemistry, and all the other resources of his art, will give his patients
a greater confidence in his judgment, than in thai of a feeble native prac.
tin oner. Be it understood, however, that I do not claim your acknow-
ledgment of his superiority for an Englishman of superficial knowledge-
only. And it is on this conviction, that I humbly propose, that
those who are to be educated as missionaries, after having had their minds
thoroughly imbued with moral and religious principles, in their first schol*
astie discipline, shall then attend to anatomy and chemistry, and the
other courses of medical lectures, so as to qualify them for the practice of
physic and surgery, as much as if they were to prosecute our profession
as a means of living, '
" With minds so exercised, men are surely not ill prepared to go forth
amongst the heathen, to expound the sacred truths of religion. Some seem
disposed to keep the medical and clerical characters distinct, and think that
while the physician gains credit by the good he does, the missionary may
avail himself of the opportunity to impart religious instruction. But con*
fidence is not transferable ; and it does not follow that the impression of
gratitude and attachment, which the medical man shall have made, by
37*
yGoogk
438 UNITED INFLUENCE OF
his successful administrations to disease, will be given necessarily, and of
course, to a stranger, introduced to explain what is required for the salva-
tion of the soul. I hold it, therefore, rar preferable, tnat the two offices
should be united in those, whose zeal for the benefit of mankind may carry
them to that remote part of the world. Of this union, we know several
respectable instances at home, and it cannot be forgotten that Linacre, the*
first president of this college, took orders in the latter period of his fife,
and died in the exercise of those sacred functions. "
We have taken the liberty to quote, thus largely, from
the foregoing speech, because, coming from such a
source, and delivered before such an audience, it shows
that the amelioration of China, by the united influence of
medicine and religion, occupies the attention of the most
learned, most pious, and most exalted in our land ; while
it augurs well for the cause of that populous and inter-
esting empire, being taken up generally and vigorously
by the people of this country. What Sir Henry has ob-
served, respecting the union of the two offices, in one
person, is appropriate and just ; where the practitioner of
physic is able to fulfil the duties of the minister of the
Gospel, we hail the combination with delight and satis-
faction. The length of time, however, that is necessary
to qualify persons for the successful and efficient dis-
charge of the duties of both professions, would be unfa- .
vorable to the acquisition of the native language, which
is not so easily attained "after the meridian of life is pas-
sed ; while some danger exists of former acquirements,
being forgotten, during the years devoted to philological
studies. By attempting too much, therefore, we may
spoil all, and render our agents skilful in nothing. The*
division of labor in this, as well as every other depart-
ment, will be advisable, and excellencies of various kinds,
should be brought to bear on the one great object. Let
our medical men be eminent in their profession, and
skilled in every branch of the healing art ; but let them,
at the same time be deeply pious, thoroughly imbued
with a missionary spirit, and sound, though not profound
diyines. Then let them use their professional attain-
ments only as a means to an end, and as soon as they caa
effect a residence, or gain any influence over the minds,
of the natives, let them consecrate every advantage to
tfre diffusion of the Gospel. Our missionaries, aJso t
should not only be proficient in classical, theological, an<l
biblical learning, but should have some acquaintance
yGoogk
MEDICINE AND RELIGION.
439
with medicine, so as to render very important aid to their
medical brethren. Such laborers, sent two and two,
along the coast of China, may succeed, under the Divine
blessing, in making a useful impression on that hitherto
impenetrable country.
Let those, therefore, who have acquired the necessary
qualifications, and whose souls burn with a desire to
accomplish lasting and effectual good, consider, whether
they can possibly devise an undertaking more likely
to result in the purest gratification to themselves, the
most extensive usefulness to their fellow men, and the
greatest glory to God our Saviour, than the object now
proposed. The jelief they would afford to suffering
humanity, and the grateful acknowledgments which
they would so frequently receive, must spread a delight
through the mind, of which those only who know the
luxury of doing good can have the least conception;
while the result of such labors, in tending to open the
vast and populous empire of China, to the efforts of
missionaries* will be greater than any that could be
produced by pious and philanthropic labors in any other
parts of the world. Instead of benefiting a village, or
a generation, such individuals would be the means of bles-
sing the greatest of nations, and that to the latest posterity.
Those who propose to engage in this undertaking,
should be men of ardent piety and orthodox sentiments,
willing to go forth, with the same views, and under the
same regulations, as other missionaries. They should
make the propagation of the Gospel the business of their
lives, connect all their operations with a dependance on
the Divine blessing, study accurately the native language,
and embrace every opportunity of imparting religious in-
struction to their patients and others.
Besides having received a thorough medical education,
and possessing extensive practical experience, the candi-
date for such an office should be fully informed on physiol-
ogy and pathology, therapeutics and pharmacy, clinical
and operative surgery, with obstetric medicine. Some-
months might then be allowed him to devote himself te
biblico-theological instruction, and the elements of the
Chinese language ; after which he might go forth, in the
capacity of 7< the beloved physician," to evangelize and
bless the nations.
yGoogk
CHAPTER XXII.
DESIDERATA FOR THE CHINESE MISSION
/
Translation of the Scriptures— Difficulties in the way — Efforts already
made — Need of a revision— Opinions of Chinese converts — and Euro-
pean students — Resolution of the Bible and missionary societies— Steps
to be taken— Importance of the subject— Chinese printing— Moveable
types— Mode of preparation — Necessity of punch-cutting* — and casting
Dyer's fount— Parisian type-founding— V arious cost of block, stone ana
metal type printing— with the advantages and disadvantages of xylogra-
phy — Lithography — and typography — Superiority and importance of.
the latter.
One of the greatest achievements of the protestant mis-
sion- to China is, doubtless, the translation of the whole
Bible into the language of that country. This work will
immortalize the names of Morrison, Milne, and Marsh-
man, who being dead, yet speak. In undertaking, how-
ever, to give the mind of the Spirit to the millions of
south-eastern Asia, they attempted a great task. The
first difficulty to be overcome was, the attainment of the
language, which, for a long time, was considered beyond
the compass of ordinary capacities to acquire ; its nume-
rous and complicated hieroglyphics, together with its ex-
tremely nice distinctions of accent, were sufficient to
appal any but the most ardent and persevering minds.
The fact of several thousand Chinese traders at Canton
learning English, and scarcely an English merchant
there mastering Chinese, seemed to indicate, that the
yGoogk
DIFFICULTIES IN THK WAY. 441
latter language was vastly more unattainable than the
former. This herculean task was, however, commenced,
and the abiJity to speak and write in Chinese rewarded
the toil of the first laborers. But familiarity with the
language tended only to shew how widely it differed, in
its whole structure, from that of the rest of the world.
The Chinese having branched off from the great human
family, very soon after the dispersion, and holding little
or no intercourse with other nations, have grown up a
distinct people, as isolated as if they had been the inhab*
itants of another planet. Their minds appear to have
been cast in a different mould; and their thoughts ar-
ranged in a manner peculiar to themselves. Unlike the
languages of Europe, that of China is hieroglyphic and
monosyllabic, and " so devoid of grammatical construe-*
tion, that it seems the very copy of the forms of thought
expressed in signs by the deaf and dumb. " Hence the
difficulty of translating from a foreign tongue into Chi-
nese, and vice versa ; a difficulty felt only by those, who
have attempted to make the writings of eastern and west*
ern nations mutually intelligible to each other.
Again, the situation of China tends to increase the
difficulty. Its inhabitants are utterly ignorant of the
Gospel history, doctrines, terms, and allusions. Every
feeling in the country is inimical to foreigners; they sus-
pect and despise barbarians, and repudiate whatever
emanates from countries beyond their own. Under these
circumstances, to produce a version, that should be at
once faithful and idiomatic, conformable to the original
text, and yet intelligible to the Chinese, must be a matter
of some difficulty.
This difficult enterprise was? however, undertaken;
and in order to facilitate the attempt, Dr. Morrison took
out with him to China, a manuscript copy of a Harmony
of the Gospels, the Acts, and the Pauline Epistles, which
he always "stated explicitly, was the foundation of the
New Testament in Chinese, completed and edited by
him, with such alterations, as from the knowledge which
he then possessed, he thought necessary."
A few years after his first arrival, he printed the Acts,
and in seven years the whole New Testament was pub-
lished. Being then joined by Dr. Milne, they proceeded
yGoogk
442 NEED OP A REVISION.
together to the translation of the Old Testament, which
in six years .more was completed. This they " gaye to
the world, not as a perfect translation, but contemplated
its improvement at some future period, expecting that
they should be able to sit down together and revise the
whole." This expectation was never realized, for in
1822, Dr. Milne died ; and though in subsequent years,
Dr. Morrison made it his study to find out and correct
errors in the version, yet, with the exception of some
verbal alterations, it does not appear to have undergone
Any considerable improvement ; so that the New Testa-
ment remains substantially the same that it was in 1814,
and the Old in 1820. Towards the decline of his life,
however, Dr. Morrison felt the necessity of a thorough
revision, and proposed that his son should undertake that
work, sustained by the American Bible Society. In the
mean time, the venerable missionary died, and Mr. J. R.
Morrison succeeding to his father's post, as translator to
the superintendents of British trade, had less time than
before to devote to this object.
Being the first English missionaries that ever attempted
the study of this most difficult language, and having been
but a few years engaged in it, before they commenced
the work of translation, though much credit is due to
them, for the skill and perseverance displayed in the task,
it is not to be supposed that they could at once produce a
perfect version. All first efforts are necessarily defective,
and it will not appear strange if this should be found
capable of improvement. As, however the Chinese must
be considered best acquainted with their own language,
we shall here introduce the opinions of some of them
respecting it; toot with the view of detracting from
the praise justly due to the devoted missionaries who
led the way in this herculean undertaking, but in
order to stir up their successors to equal diligence in im-
proving what they have so laudably begun. The Chi-
nese evangelist, Leang Afth, writing on the subject,
says —
'* The style adopted in the present version of the scriptures, is far from
being idiomatic, the translators having sometimes used too many charac-
ters, and employed inverted and unusual phrases, by which the sense is.
yGoogk
VIEWS OF THE CHINESE. 443
obscured. The doctrines of scripture are in themselves deep and myste-
rious j and if in addition to this, the style be difficult, men will be less
likely to understand the book. I am a Chinese, and know the style most
suited to the Chinese mind ; let us endeavor, therefore, to render the ver-
sion more idiomatic, and then print as many books as we please. The
belief or rejection or the scriptures rests with those to whom we send them j
but it is our duty to render the sacred volume as intelligible as possible.
Although 1 am a dull scholar, vet I know whether the style of a book be
native or foreign j and perceiving the version to be unidiomatic, I feel the
necessity of attempting its correction. I have, therefore, gone through
some of the books of scripture, rejecting the redundant particles, and
amending the inverted expressions, with the hope that my countrymen
may the more readily comprehend them ; thus the grace of God. in send-
ing Jesus into the world to save sinners, will not be frustrated:, and the
kind intentions of Christians in communicating the Gospel to the Chinese,
will not be entirely in vain. "
Lew Tse-chuen, a Chinese literary graduate, and a
Christian convert, writes in the following strain : —
" From the time that I first met with the holy book of God, I saw that it
contained mysterious doctrines, which could not be understood without
deep attention. But the Chinese version exhibits a great number of re-
dundancies and tautologies, which render the meaning obscure. Is it pos-
sible that the sacred books are in themselves thus stiff and unbending, or
is it the effect of the translation? When they are distributed among the
people, I perceive that there is no unwillingness to accept them, but fail-
ing to comprehend their meaning, they frequently throw the work aside.
Like the flesh of domestic animals, though originally good for food, if pre-
sented in a raw state, it would not be tasted j ana if not tasled, its quali-
ties would not be known ; thus the Bible is not esteemed, because it has
not been tasted j and it has not been tasted, on account of its unfinished
style. I have frequently wished to correct toe style of these books, that
people at one glance may comprehend them, but I find it exceedingly
difficult j perhaps the best plan would be, to take the meaning of eacn
chapter, and make another chapter of it, in an easy style, after the perusal
of which, men would be able to understand the old version. "
Choo Tih-lang, a Chinese transcriber, now in Eng-
land, thus writes on the subject : —
" Having perused the present translation of the scriptures into Chinese,
I find it exceedingly verbose, containing much foreign phraseology, so
contrary to the usual style of our books, that the Chinese cannot thoroughly
understand the meaning, and frequently refuse to look into it. It ought
to be known, that in the Chinese, phrases have a certain order, and char-
acters a definite application, which cannot be departed from with propri-
ety. In order to illustrate offences against idiom, it may be observed,
that the Chinese are accustomed to say, 'You with me come along!'
while the English say, ' You come along with me !" Now it appears to
me, that the present version is in Chinese words, but in many respects
arranged according to English idiom. In a translation, the sense ought
certainly to be given, according to the original ; but the style should be
conformable to the native models : thus every one will take up the book
yGoogk
444 OPINIONS OF EUROPEANS.
with pleasure, and read it with profit. If the translation be not revised, I
fear that the efforts of missionaries in China, will be unproductive, and a
mere waste of money— will not this be lamentable !"
Messrs. Dyer and Evans, of Malacca, are of opinion — »
" That a revision of the Chinese scriptures is necessary, and that the late
Dr. Morrison's glorious effort may be vastly improved upon for the benefit
of China."
While Mr. Kidd, now of London University College,
says —
" Were I to assert that there are no defects in the old version, I should
excite unmixed wonder 5 since it is a first version into a difficult language,
and must needs be susceptible of much improvement. Its chief imperfec-
tions are, a too literal adherence to the order of the original, where equal
faithfulness might be secured, by a more idiomatic disposition of the words :
and also inattention to some minutse, in arranging antithetic words and
phrases, to which the Chinese attach great importance. Sometimes by
omitting or supplying a word or two, the euphony of the sentence could
be improved, without impairing its fidelity to the original/ 7 &c. dee.
From the opinions and statements before quoted, it
would appear that the revision of the Chinese version is
an important desideratum, in aiming at the evangeliza-
tion of that great empire. The committee of the Bible
Society have therefore passed a Resolution, " requesting
the Directors of the London Missionary Society to take
the necessary steps for procuring such a revision of Dr.
Morrison's work, as appears to have been contemplated
by the Doctor himself; with the understanding that, of a
version thus revised, and duly accredited by them, all the
reasonable expenses will be defrayed by the Committee
of the Bible Society." This Resolution bears date
December 5, 1836, and having been discussed before a
full meeting of the Directors, on the following February,
it was resolved to " take the recommendation of the Bi-
ble Society into their serious consideration, in the hope
of securing a careful revision of the existing version, at
as early a time as may be practicable." Since then it
does not appear that any effectual steps have been taken,
though doubtless something is in contemplation, or in
progress. As a preliminary measure, the Directors may
have requested some of their number, who are deeply
versed in Biblical learning, to draw up a few principles
of translation, which would be serviceable, not only to
yGoogk
RESOLUTIONS OF THE SOCIETIES. 445
the missionaries in China, but to all those engaged in
evangelizing the heathen, in every part of the world.
They may bring the subject earnestly and affectionately
before their agents, in the various stations, urging unan-
imity and co-operation, recommending them to ascertain
the real character and genius of the Chinese language,
and charging them to acquaint themselves thoroughly
with the letter and meaning of Scripture, in order that
they may express the truths of revelation in the most
suitable, exact and idiomatic form. They may furnish
their missionaries with all the necessary helps, in this
important undertaking; providing them with lexicons,
polyglots, commentaries, illustrations, and the results of
Biblical criticism on the several parts of Scripture,
which have been published in this improving and in-
quiring age. They may direct each of their missiona-
ries to prepare separate revisions, according to the best
of their judgment, having respect to the known views of
their coadjutors, and the wishes of the Bible Committee;
and while they study fidelity in the first instance, aiming
to make it intelligible and useful to the Chinese ; when
all is completed, they may authorize the missionaries to
meet together, compare their several productions, in the
presence of learned and converted natives, and decide
upon the renderings to be adopted in each particular
passage. This done, they can recommend the whole to
the Bible Society, and multiply copies equal to the utmost
demands of China.
Something has already been attempted, by several of
the missionaries, as well as by the native -converts; but
for want of a well-digested plan of combined co-operation,
these efforts have been unproductive of permanent good.
The subject is here brought forward, to invite the atten-
tion of the friends of China, and to press it on the con-
sciences of all concerned in the evangelization of that
empire, to unite in one determined and judicious effort,
to make the word of God plain and profitable to a nume-
rous people, constituting nearly one third of the human
race. When viewed in the light of eternity, this under-
taking appears of incalculable magnitude, and nothing
should be left undone, that would tend to the clearing up
y Google
446 IMPROVEMENT IN PRINTING.
of God's holy word to so vast a portion of his intelligent
and accountable creatures.
Next in importance to the perfection of the Chinese
version of the Scriptures is, the improvement of the
means of printing in that language. The native mode of
printing has been described in a preceding chapter. It
has, however, notwithstanding its simplicity, great disad-
vantages. These have been felt by the Chinese them-
selves; and the emperor Kang-he, in the year 1722,
ordered an assortment of moveable types to be prepared,
of copper, whicfi he called " congregated pearls ;" these
were afterwards, in a season of necessity, melted down
for coin, and two hundred and fifty thousand wooden
types were cut in their stead.
Foreigners, seeking to introduce religion into China,
or to communicate to their own countrymen some know-
ledge of Chinese literature, have resorted to the use of
moveable types. At the College of St. Joseph, in Macao,
there is an assortment of such types, with which various
religious works, and a Portuguese and Chinese Lexicon,
have been printed. When Dr. Morrison's Dictionary
was put to press in Macao, it was found necessary to
combine the Chinese character with the Roman letter,
and for this end a steel mould was prepared, in which
the body of the type was cast, after which each separate
character was engraved on the face of the metal, as
needed. In this way, a complete assortment of Chinese
types was obtained, suited for the printing of philological
works, but not adapted for the publication of voluminous
religious books, in Chinese. About ten thousand of
these were selected and sent down to Malacca, which
were afterwards greatly increased by successive addi-
tions, till the fount was sufficiently large for printing
small tracts, and a few numbers of a native newspaper.
Its unevenness and incompleteness, however, have pre- -
vented its being brought into general use. The Baptist
Missionaries, at Se ram pore, have cut .or cast a fount of
moveable types, sufficient for printing the Scriptures;
and several editions of the Chinese version, executed by
them have been thus published. This fount, however,
though of a small and convenient size, is not so elegant,
uniform, and purely native as could be wished.
yGoogk
METAL TYPES PROCURED. 447
Another method of obtaining metal types was invented
by Mr. Dyer, who prepared a number of wooden blocks,
and then causing a set of stereotype plates to be cast
from them, each the height .of common letter, he sawed,
the metal into squares, and thus obtained moveable
metallic types, the verp facsimile of the flocks. He
counted the number and variety of characters in four-
teen different authors, some historical, some moral, and
some foreign, in order to ascertain how many different
symbols^ would be required. As the result he ascer-
tained, that three thousand two hundred and forty varie-
ties would be necessary ; that of these the greater num-
ber would occur only two or three times, while some
would be met with several hundred times in the course
of a few pages. Altogether thirty thousand types would
be needed to constitute a fount, which would require two
hundred wooden blocks to be engraved, some of which
must have several successive casts made from them, in
order to give a due proportion of each character.
Some objections were, however, found to this system:
the chief of which was that the inferior material was
made the basis of the superior. Engravings on wood,
executed by rough artists, never could be so neat as those
made on metal. Owing to the soft texture of the wood,
and <the carelessness of the Chinese in cutting, some of
the finer strokes of the character were imperfectly exe-
cuted ; and then all the errors and defects, unevenness
and discrepancies of the block were, in the stereotyping,
transferred to the plate, and finally appeared in the
separate type. Again, it was ascertained, that a fount
would last oqly five or six years, when it must be re-cast,
and the model blocks be re-cut. So that, after due and
patient consideration, it was deemed advisable to proceed
at once to punch-cutting.
Mr. Dyer's chief reason for this was, because a punch
was the foundation of perpetuity : the punches once cut,
matrices could be struck, and types and founts multiplied
to any extent. The mass of the language was found to
be about one thousand two hundred characters, for which
punches might be made ; and the rest, occurring but
seldom, might either be cut on the face of the metal, or
stereotyped from blocks, in the way before described :
yGoogk
448 PUNCH-CUTTING RESORTED TO.
but there was every probability, if the work were once
commenced, of our being able to form punches for all.
A method was also devised for dividing the Chinese
character, and joining the component parts of several
symbols, so as to form distinct wholes. Some punches,
it was ascertained, by a little alteration, could be made
serviceable for other characters; so that the work of
casting a complete assortment of moveable types did not
appear so formidable, as was at first imagined.
The expense of preparing these punches turned out
to be less than was apprehended. Instead of paying a
guinea for each punch, Mr. Dyer found that he could get
a Chinese workman to engrave characters in steel, for
about two shillings and ten pence each. Thus the cost
of three thousand punches would be four hundred and
twenty-five pounds ; and of casting one thousand pounds
weight of metal type, at two shillings per pound, would
only amount to one hundred pounds, for each fount of
Chinese characters. So great were the advantages likely
to result from this undertaking, and so small the expense,
(only one tenth of what Dr. Milne calculated on twenty
years ago,) that Mr. Dyer was encouraged to proceed;
some friends in England and America raised considera-
ble sums to sustain him, and he is now engaged in cast-
ing three or four complete founts of moveable metallic
types, for the various missionary stations in the east
Specimens of the types have been exhibited, and they
are such as to afford entire satisfaction. The complete
Chinese air they assume, so as not to be distinguishable
from the best style of native artists, together with the
clearness aud durability of the letter, would recommend
' them to universal adoption. There is, however, one
drawback upon their utility, and that is, their size. They
are cast on two-line pica, and will, of course, occupy
much room. They are very little smaller than the char-
acters employed in the octa\o edition of Morrison's Bible*
which amounts to twenty-one volumes; while Marsh-
nan's, printed in a smaller type, occupies eight volumes.
Situated as missionaries are, on the borders of China,
and aiming to introduce the Christian religion, by the
quiet diffusion of Scriptures and tracts, it is necessary,
so long as the government opposes our efforts, and qqu-
yGoogk
FOUNT PRODUCED BT DYER. 449
tinues to account Christian books contraband, that we
should bring them into as small a compass as possible :
both for the convenience of carriage, when voyaging
along their shores, and for concealment, when the books
are placed in the hands of natives.
Another attempt to found Chinese moveable types has
been made in Paris, under the direction of M. Pauthier,
member of the Asiatic Society there. From some speci-
mens of these which have been published, it appears,
that they are much smaller than Mr. Dyer's types, being
about the size of great primer ; and being cast by one of
the most expert type founders in France, they are, as it
respects fineness of stroke, and exactness of height, supe-
rior to anything that Asiatic workmen can produce.
The form of some of the characters is a little stiff, and
disproportionate, owing partly to inexperience, and partly
to the attempt which the French have made, to split and
combine the elements of various characters, so as to pre-
vent the necessity of cutting a new punch for each sepa-
rate symbol ; but on the whole they are exceedingly neat
and handsome.
In the prospectus, which accompanies the specimen,
the projectors ascribe the little interest which the study
of the Chinese language has excited, to the want of
native types, wherewith to publish European books, illus-
trative of that tongue. **The same difficulty," they say,
" existed in Sanscrit, before the munificence of the king
of Prussia gave a fount of Sanscrit types to the learned
world." They then proceed to observe —
" We desire to enjoy the same advantages in the Chinese, and thus
enable all sinologues, colleges, and printers, to proeure either a fount, or .
the copper matrices of the types we announce. M. Pauthier, in order to
encourage Chinese literature, formed the design of publishing a translation
of the principal philosophical works of that country, with the original text
on the opposite page : and desirous of giving to these editions all the
typographical perfectiou which can now be obtained in Europe, he ad*
dressed nimselr to M. Marcelin Legrand, who for the interest of science,
was willing to cut steel punches for two thousand of the most common
Chinese characters, to be increased from time to time, as occasion might
require. The dimension of these characters being only fourteen points on
each side, they could be used with ordinary letter-press, without injuring
the neatness of the page.
" But it was not sufficient to have an elegant fount of Chinese types, it
was also necessary to find out a method of composing and distributing
them. For this purpose, the characters have been arranged under the
•38
yGoogk
450 THE FOUNDER'S REMARKS
two hundred and fourteen radicals of the Chinese language, eaefc <m*
having the number given to it in this classification cut in the hick, so as to
enable the printer, whatever may be his degree of intelligence, to compose
Chinese, with as little difficulty as numerical figures. "
Attached to a beautiful specimen of the characters en*
graved by him, M. Marcellin Legrand has the following
remarks :— *
" Of all the languages in the known world, the most difficult to repre-
sent by moveable types, is, without controversy, the Chinese ; having
hitherto baffled the most skilful European typographers. The Chinese
have determined, after trying in vain to render each of their numerous
characters moveable, to retain their primitive engraving on wooden
blocks. Almost all the trials which have hitherto been made in Europe,
to enjrrave Chinese characters, had in view the union of a greater or less
lumber of those characters, which were most frequently engraven on
wood, without ever forming a rich and commodious fount. It was neces-
sary, therefore, to make something more complete and definite ; and to
solve the problem of representing the figurative language of China, with
the fewest possible elements, without, however, altering the composition of
the symbols.
" Under the direction of M. Pauthier, who has obligingly assisted me in
the choice of models, I have, I believe, resolved this problem, and have
undertaken to engrave on steel, and cast a complete fount of this most
difficult language. The greater part of the Chinese characters are com-
posed of two elements, one of which represents the idea, and the other
the sound. The result of this very remarkable composition is, that by the
combination of these two elements, we have been able considerably to
reduce the number of punches, and to produce all the characters con-
tained in the imperial dictionary of Kang-he, while the classification and
composition of the symbols has been rendered as easy as possible. "
These types are divided into three series; first, a
group of three thousand characters, sufficient for com-
posing the works of Confucius ; secondly, a group of four
thousand six hundred, by means of which the Bible, and
the dictionary of P. Basile could be printed; and thirdly,
a group- of pine thousand, which by their combinations
would produce characters enough for the Chinese Impe-
rial Dictionary. The price of the first of these series is,
three francs and a quarter, for each rough copper matrix;
for the second, three francs ; and for the third, two francs
and a half; on the obtaining of which, types could be
cast to any amount, for all religious and learned bodies.
The engraver expects to have a set of matrices ready by
the middle of 1838 ; and it is only for the benevolent
public to supply the means, and we can obtain facilities
for printing in two sizes of Chinese character, viz., that
cast by Mr. Dyer, and the fount produced by M. Legrand.
yGoogk
EXPENSE Of BLOCK PRINTING.
46*1
Perhaps it may lead the friends of Christianity and
education more readily to a decision on the subject,
were we to state the proportionate cost of the different
modes of printing, which have been adopted for the Chi-
nese, viz., xylography, lithography, and typography.
And in order to this, we must take a definite number of
some large work, say two thousand copies of the Chinese
Bible, in octavo : by considering the cost of which, as
printed in wood, stone, or metal, we may be able to form
a just estimate of the subject.
1. By Block Printing at Malacca :-—
The passage of nine workmen, to and from China
Two thousand blocks, at £1. per hundred .
Tools, gravers, &c.
£. 4. d.
72
20
10
100 16 9
^ . . . 725 6 10
Printing and binding 5,378,000 pages, at 1*. Sd. per thousand 448 3 4
Two hundred and ten peculs of paper, at £2. 10*. per pecul 525
Transcribing 2,689 pages, at 9d. per pag*
Engraving 1,160,548 characters, at 1*. 3d. per hundred
£1901 6 11
The foregoing is the charge generally made for work
done at Malacca, Batavia, and Singapore ; in China, the
prices to Europeans are about two thirds of the above;
but as we canuot now print with safety at Canton, we
are obliged to take the estimate of work done in the col-
onies. The time occupied in the above undertaking, by
nine type-cutters, and five printers and binders, would be
somewhere about three years.
2. By Lithography, at Batavia >—
For two lithographic presses, with stones
Materials, repair, Sec.
Transcribing 2,689 pages, twice over, at 9d. per page
Printing 5,378,000 pages, at 1*. per thousand pages
Binding the above, at 3d. per thousand pages .
Paper, the same as in the first statement .
100
100
201 13
268 18
67 4
525
£1262 16
The above is the charge for printing by lithography,
at Batavia, where labor is cheap. The folding and
collating would cost less for sheets worked off at a press,
than for separate pages printed by the hand, according to
the Chinese mode. The time occupied in the work, by
yGoogk
4fti COST OP THE OTHER MODES.
one transcriber, four pressmen, and one binder, would be
two years.
^. By Typography >- , £. s. d<
Cost of three thousand punches, or matrices, furnished by Mr.
Dyer . 426
Ditto of one thousand pounds weight of metal, at 2*. per pound 100
' One iron press, cases, furniture, &c. .... 100
Composition of 2,689 pages, at 2s. per page . . . 268 18
Printing 5,378,000 pages, at 6d. per thousand pages . 134 9
Binding the above, at §d. per thousand pages . . . 67 4 6
For 168 peculs of paper, at £2. 10*. perpecul . . . 420
£,1515 11 6
Mr. Dyer's types being somewhat smaller than those
used in the octavo edition of the Bible, less paper will be
required. If, however, the French types be used, not
only will the original cost be less, but a saving of one
half the price of paper be effected. The time required
for the punch-cutting cannot be precisely stated; but
supposing the types ready, the printing of two thousand
copies of the Chinese Bible would occupy four composi-
tors, two pressmen, and one binder, one year.
Thus the entire cost being reckoned, the balance will
appear at first in favor of lithography, but permanently in
that of typography ; in addition to greater speed and su-
periority of execution. When the first two thousand
copies are struck off, if executed by means of xylography,
we possess a set of blocks adapted for printing the scrip-
tures alone, already much worn, and capable of working
only five more editions, at one half of the original cost
If the work be performed at a lithographic press, we pos-
sess after its completion, only the presses and the stones,
very much the worse for wear. But if metal types be
employed, we have, when the work is done, a set of
punches and matrices, from which millions of types may
be cast, sufficient to supply the whole world ; besides an
iron press, and a complete fount of types, from which fifty
more editions can be taken, at a lower rate, than that
at which each edition could be printed from the wooden
blocks.
We shall now subjoin a few of the advantages and dis-
advantages of the three systems, independently of the
cost.
yGoogk
THE THREE METHODS COMPARES. 453
Of xylography, the advantages are — that it is suited to
the nature of the Chinese language ; while it possesses
all the advantages of European stereotype, except dura-
bility. It is adapted for printing in different forms and
sizes of the character. It requires no complicated
machinery, or expensive apparatus. The blocks once
cut, need no further correction; though they are capable
of it, if necessary. New editions may be frequently
printed without trouble; and in travelling, a few blocks
may be packed in a small compass, and printed from at
every stage.
But the disadvantages of block-printing are, that it is
not adapted for ephemeral works, or miscellaneous
pieces ; neither is it calculated for expedition, in engrav-
ing or throwing off copies. The same character must be
cut over again, if it should occur ten thousand times. It
is difficult, by such a system, to combine other languages
with the Chinese. The blocks, after a certain number
of copies have been struck off, are of no use but for fire-
wood; while they are liable to be destroyed by white
ants, before they are worn out. In addition to this, they
occupy much room. The blocks for the octavo edition
of the Scriptures would occupy sixty-seven cubic feet.
If one block be lost or injured, the whole edition is
spoiled, unless a type-cutter be at hand, to supply the
deficiency. By means of wooden stereotype, the earliest
and most iuferior works of missionaries are perpetuated,
when years of experience, and more extensive knowledge
of the language, might enable them to produce something
better. Besides which, the type-cutters are troublesome
men, very difficult to be kept in order, and should they
be prohibited from quitting their native land, our work
must come to a stand.
Of lithography, the advantages are, — that small edi-
tions may be printed, according to the demand, while
every successive edition is capable of improvement.
Periodical publications may be struck off at a very short
notice : and each small station might be furnished with
a lithographic press, which a single individual could
manage. Further, this mode of printing is adapted for
any language, or any form of the character, while picto-
rial illustrations might be introduced, so pleasing to the
natives of the east.
yGoogk
454 SUPERIORITY OP TYPES.
The disadvantages are, slowness of execution; liabil-
ity to failure, on account of climate, ignorance, or
inattention; and the irregular appearance of a book thus
printed.
Of typography, the advantages are, — that it is equally
adapted to large and small editions : the types are calcu-
lated to la9t long, and when worn out, may be re-cast, or
sold for old metal. Metal types, when well executed,
appear much more beautiful than wooden blocks. By
adopting this mode, we become entirely independent of
the Chinese. In typography corrections and improve-
ments are easy. Moveable metallic types may be com-
bined with European letters in the printing of Dictiona-
ries, &c. The space occupied by separate characters is
not so great as the room taken up by wooden blocks.
Nine symbols will fit into a square inch, and a frame one
foot square will contain a thousand: thus four pairs of
common printing cases will hold thirty thousand charac-
ters. The white ants cannot destroy metal types. The
speed with which letter-press can be worked off is double
that of wooden blocks ; and there is a considerable saving
of paper.
The disadvantages of typography are, that it would
require an European printer, acquainted with the Chi-
nese language. Should unusual characters occur in the
course of printing, or should the pages run upon sorts,
the press must stop until the necessary characters can be
cut or cast for the purpose; while two sets of types will
be needed, one large and the other small, to serve for
text and commentary. These, however, are procurable,
the former at Malacca, and the latter at Paris.
Thus, upon a review of the whole, it will appear, that
printing by means of metal types is greatly preferable to
every other method. The obtaining of them is easy.
Mr. Dyer has nearly completed the engraving of his
punches for the large size, which he expects will cost
about four hundred pounds ; after which he can furnish
founts of three thousand varieties, and thirty thousand
number, for one hundred pounds each. The Paris
printer will soon be ready with his matrices, in a smaller
size, prepared with mathematical exactness, for the same
money, from which as many founts can be cast as are re-
quired for missionary and educational purposes,
yGoogk
Missionary ship. 455
The religious and scientific public are perfectly able to
provide both these suns, and a subscription for that pur-
pose ought to be immediately begun. Furnished with
metal types, and European presses of the latest construc-
tion, we can produce Scriptures and tracts to any amount,
equal to the most enlarged wishes of the religious public,
by which a reading people may be furnished with the
means of evangelization, and China be gradually brought
acquainted with the Gospel. This is one of the most im-
portant objects that was ever presented to the attention of
the Christian world, which, if left undone, for the want
of a few hundred pounds, will occasion the expenditure
of thousands, in order to get the same quantity of work
accomplished by the present mode. China is open to the
distribution of books ; the myriads inhabiting the mari-
time provinces are ready to receive the word of life, and
the lever that shall move this moral world is undoubtedly
metal-type printing.
, Having obtained the means of multiplying books, with
speed and neatness, we next require increased facilities
for circulating them. With an archipelago studded with
islands, a line of coast thousands of miles in extent, and
hundreds of commodious harbors, we have a field for ope-
rations larger than any which the whole world presents
elsewhere. To avail ourselves of the native craft would
be dangerous, to sail in opium-smugglers inconsistent,
and to hire ships on the spot, expensive. The only alter-
native is to have a vessel devoted entirely to the object;
but as we have before alluded to this matter, we shall not
now enlarge, further than to observe, that by recent in-
telligence it appears, that the result of the effort made in
America in 1835, on this subject, is the fitting out of a
vessel for one year, by which it is supposed, the sum of
five hundred pounds has been contributed to missionary
objects. The voyage referred to has been made, and the
year is now expired, so that at present no vessel is on the
ground, nor any certain conveyance available to mission-
aries, who wish to carry the Gospel along the shores of
China, Cochin-China, Corea, and Japan, with the islands
and countries scattered throughout the yellow, China, and
Java seas. Is it too much to say, therefore, that increased
facilities for circulating scriptures and tracts are included
among the desiderata for the Chinese mission ?
yGoogk
456 CONCLUDING APPEAL.
In conclusion, the author would earnestly appeal to the
benevolent and devotional feelings of the Christian pub-
lic. Funds, of no ordinary amount, are needed fpr this
great object; and should be given with an unsparing
hand. If missionaries will subject themselves to much
persona] risk and inconvenience, for the sake of the cause,
surely it is not asking too much of those who enjoy the
ease and gratification of home to contribute of their sub-
stance to the accomplishment of the same end. Let the
rich and the poor, in this respect, meet together, and
each one consecrate of his substance, according as God
hath prospered him, in sums proportionate to the magni-
tude of the object, and the amount of personal responsibil-
ity and obligation. And oh, if ever, the fervent and im-
portunate cry of the sympathizing Christian should as-
cend to God, on behalf of a lost and degenerate world, if
ever the disciples of Christ should pray " thy kingdom
come, " then how incessant and earnest should be the
supplications of modern believers on behalf of China,
j Time was when ignorance of their state, and inability to
I reach them, might have led Christians " to restrain
' prayer " on their behalf; but now that their real condi-
tion is set before the pablic mind, and the mode of bene-
fiting them plainly pointed out, who is there, that longs
to " see of the travail of the Redeemer's soul," that can
withhold his strong crying and tears, on behalf of a class
of nations constituting within themselves one third of the
human race, and one half of the heathen world.
Digitized by VjOOQLC
APPENDIX.
A BRIEF SKETCH
x
OF
CHINESE CHRONOLOGY.
ACCORDING TO NATIVE DOCUMENTS.
FABULOUS PERIOD.
Pwan koo, was produced after the first division of hea-
ven and earth, and the settlement of chaos.
Teen hwang she, " Imperial Heaven/' settled the years.
— His rule lasted 18,000 years.
Te hwang she, " Royal earth, " fixed the months. — His
rule lasted 18,000 years.
Jin hwang she, " Sovereign man, " divided the land. —
His- rule lasted 4$,60Q years.
Yew chaou she, the inventor of dwellings. — Gen. iv. 20.
Suy jin she, the inventor of fire.
TRADITIONARY PERIOD.
Fuh-he, taught hunting and fishing, invented the dia-
grams and music, and established marriage. He was
assisted by a female called Wa ; probably Chawah, or
Eve.— -Gen. Hi. 20.
Shin-nung, taught husbandry and medicine. — Gen. iv. 2.
Hwang-te, invented the cycle, and letters, discovered the
silk-worm, made implements and boats, and wrought
in metals. — Gen. iv. 2.
Chun-kuh. About this time, divine and human person-
ages mixed together, and produced confusion, — Gen.
vi. 2.
Te-kwiih.
39
yGoogk
458
§
w
I
n
CHINESE CHRONOLOGY.
3
'J3 S^
•^ K™ 2ft ^ja a
• CO > , (S 3 — I
o28o. 2 o£!i
t!
E « E
H«
I- 3
S.B
*:
.12
H
.. si
•a |
§!
e o .
5 « 2
.9^5
Ik
6>
gg^^gs^s^^s^s^^sssssi^^s^s^ss
)'^'#wt*coint'oaiG':i£30iCa5cot*(at*iONcio>f5oo<o«eo
i -S iOt»»COCOCOOiQOO»^'-"^WCOW^^^»OtfSVO<OI*J>t»eo05
!3&2S882S33338£S82sS§?$$S$;2gS38 0,
yGoogk
HISTORICAL PERIOD.
If
wo
9
m
a
•o
s
I
I
*
} _
i
PQ
|
S
3
1
bo
.9
1
]"
.s
g i
M S3 ^ ~ M « o
§ 1 >>«« o
§*af J 1 r
to£5 a 5
jj- « S © i
* 1 £ 1 § s*
& b 2 a
h^ Oh h h
u * • ot.g
. Cja • o -a
J
•i
-a
PQ
*S
^SS^^^^SS^g^^^R^^^g^^SSigS^S^S^S
3S3$3S§5t!S88S33SSS3SSg3!
Eli
aasaggssastJSPSSSisaasss&sassgssB
I
I
W
£SS"S*8&*£2S8g88'* r ~33iiS85SS9'*83&
ho
*>S
*>*>!
^imUMiMMMMMUlM
*> hit SP bj)
9 3 5 3 £ 9 I S bog 9
I
yGoogk
460
CHIMIM OHBONOUMT.
4
I*
g
IS
o
M
•2 .IS 1.1
2 a-S J s
JJPJ
_tf god
1
S
-a
.s
i
II
II
e
1
If
n
o o
« a
o "3
* I
> 2
*o * >
— T3-0
J:
1» 9i
!<2
CO « hoi
** a P a
«8$
Q> O g V
as
sa5 ,o ia8' o ' o RSKa3 t -a2as t -9 ,o s o '-a2"2 r - eo a
flllfilllllfllWillllllllllllll
WWCOSOCOCOCraCOCOCjCO <§*5 OOCOC560wOff5ff50ftW^'^^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^r
"sssss^ssssss^sssssq^sssssfsssss
i
• s s
yGoogk
HISTORICAL PB&IOD.
461
«
•a
i
at
i
i
.a
€>
I
u
= I
■3
> wja.g-'^ -nig g j*
-8*1 ! 6,? ! .
© a ~ J: 8 ? £» ° *
.s * J2 * » *, 2 « "3
g,33ggggg£g
8 2 2.-
ill!
«2 « - g
gg
J 8 •
3 i M --S
» O 0> «
ja CAJ3
- p g .2 bo- 3 * g *
i'3.2 «)•&© S.«.2Q* a
IJ3J3J3 M J3 «-aJ3 . Q
SS2358***:2 w 822£ rt 22~~S8w w 3S£ ,o *< ot0
ggs^^^^^^^sss^sgsg^SSSSiiiiiSgg
SS3S5«S*33**3S3SS55553S333 8888
fS8S$32£g§*^§3 1*82833 w f$|$a$^83S$5«S;S8
yGoogk
4M
CHI
CHBOMOLOer.
!
1 1 1
I i "»
- & i
•1 i
* I I
< •< CB
!
1
3
1
i
i
I 1
.2 '5 .« C\
II
2 ©
S
. I
J |
i I
<a
I
I
I
Si l
|§ 3
■s
" o
* o-5
ft
« o
SI
si ii
o o
1
it
a ©
E
S 3L — ~
r- •« t* -* ** 04 «
jgJ^W^g-Jt^t-^W^^iiOW^ce^OOWWt-W^IO
J3i^giyiiiiii5iii$giiiin§||
i
i
i
a
tflil r§ I sir jjsfjViyi g S § *** i 2 g %% s^ i *
r
i
r
I
yGoogk
HISTORICAL FlftlOD.
488
2 <
iQtotowwt^t^M^t'OooooooooocoooooooooAQatoataxnoiO)
1-^>O^W*<0« , *»0«OW*OO^l»^©<<0 , ^
25»o>S>8S»335»5»8»o»o>otf5io>oS>o'
$«2ES5S3SSSSS!383S38*£;3$ e< «2§Sr;8SS
yGoogk
464
CHINESE CHRONOLOGY.
1
e
s
It.
H
•S
o ©
*~ 8
■3,2
: 1
5 s g
* 2 *
383
« » .2
si*
VO 4)
a 9 a
a -a s
£ ©«2
©
© 2 •
ja -a -a
t d
S
s
o
§ -5
a -g
*
[>ear, u
the Co
s
o
1
a. ^
►
ct an
d not
peror.
again
i
o 9
o
S
to
IS
J
2 .2
I
I
'S 2
,« ■ «o
CO v s
S -2
- a*
° s s B
H ^ c H
'So
8.
s
p g
8
o
a
S
18
©•o
•5 id
"a
J2J3
So
©•u
« ©
"!
« s
* a
t*
H3 «B
»'i
no O
I!
E-CQ
I
"1
feS
J3 £
n.s
«~ 2
s»p*
*. O
ii
wweo^^t-^^^^co»«>^»-»^g-»o©Qoe«ei^»oeo^t3jco>o»-<w
SiSi§§gSii§lISS§-§Sa8g&g8gSs8iSi§
SStot£>votovo^o^o^ototo^oto«o<o<oS<oto<o^o<oS<o<SSS*o©^
ssssigssg^s^ssssssr^sssstssssg-
HISTORICAL PERIOD. 465
A 2 5
i
I
1 *
i
t
8s*a-ss ,r -~asss§»5-" > s2s2ss
1
* -I -sis
• * 3 '3.
i I i? M 1
1 1 i li \ [ I
3 ■= * &. a 3 3 is ! 5 * I
£ -o -a ;£ 2 2 "S « g > 8 3 6 §
£ u 5 s * § -° .s 8 . #5 , 1
*>.2 h o|sa S c ~ » &>§ 3
«** jIsb * ISfjij-g
•a
a
iliiiilililiillilliliiill
t»r*eocoeoeoo80>ojOia>ppHp»r ,, r , w«w««^»o "3
i
2S!S§338 , -Sa3' J 2*2S8§ ,0 5S3SSS3 j
" : i
yGoogk
APPENDIX, No. n.
LIST OF BOOKS
PRINTED AT
CANTON
AND MALACCA.
Names of Books.
Authors.
fiSL|«-|
Number! Number
of Page8|of copies.
Acts of the Apostles
Morrison
1810
8vo.
65
1,000
Luke
Do.
1811
8vo.
60
100
Pauline Epistles .
Do.
1812
8vo.
155
50
Tract on Redemption
Do.
181M9
8vo.«c
12mo.
6
12,550
Assembly's Catechism .
Do.
1811-19
Do.
30
7,500
New Testament .
Do.
1813
8vo.
537
2,000
Genesis
Do.
1814-19
8vo.
125
2,000
Psalms
Do.
1814
8vo.
148
500
Short abstract. .
Do.
1814
8vo.
1
1,800
Farewell Letter >
Milne
1814
l2mo.
3
2,000
Life of Christ .
Do.
1814-19
8vo.
70
1,500
Old Testament History .
Morrison
1815-19
8vo.
9
3,900
New Testament .
Do.
1815-19
12mo.
537
3,420
Chinese Magazine . *
Milne
1815
12mo.
33
725
Do. .
1816
12mo.
73
815
Do. .
1817
12mo.
83
800
Do. .
1818
12mo.
81
, 500
Do. .
1819
12mo.
84
1,000
Do. .
1820
12mo.
84
2,000
Do. .
1821
12mo.
86
2,000
Do. (odd nos. various years) .
1815-18
12mo.
7
25,860
Strait Gate
Do.
1816-33
12mo.
7
5,500
Tract on Lying .
Do.
1816-19
12mo.
7
5,800
New Testament .
Morrison
1817
12mo.
537
100
Youth's Catechism
Milne
1817-19
12mo.
37
6,600
Hymn Book
Morrison
1818-22
12mo.
27
500
Liturgy . -
Do.
1818
12mo.
30
400
Miscellaneous Essays
Do.
1818
12mo.
17
2,000
Tour of the World
Do.
1818
8ro.
29
Exposition of the Lord's Prayer .
Milne
1818-19
12mo.
37
1,900
Tract on Idolatry
Do.
1818-19
12mo.
7
8,500
Tract on Justice
Do.
1818-19
12mo.
10
7,500
Twelve Short Sermons .
Do.
1818-19
12mo.
12
13,000
Deuteronomy
Do.
1S19-20
l2mo.
91
600
Joshua
Do.
1819-20
12mo.
61
600
Psalms
Morrison
1819-20
12mo.
148
600
Isaiah
Do.
1819
12mo.
136
' 800
Tract on Gambling
Milne
1819
12mo.
13
6,000
Dialogues
Do.
1819
12mo.
20
2,000
134,390
yGoogk
IitST OF BOOKS.
467
Names of Books.
Aathon.
When
1 fliM.
Namber
1 Number
Printed. | ~* —
ofPages.|of copies.
Brought forward
134,390
Sacred History .
Milne
1819
12mo.
71
2,500
Tract on Calamity
Do.
1819
12mo.
13
2,000
Geographical Catechism
Medhurst
1819
12mo.
27
1,100
Miscellaneous Essays .
Afah
1819
12mo.
37
2,000
New Testament
Morrison
1820
12mo.
537
500
Exodus
Do.
1820
12mo.
104
500
Luke and Isaiah
Morrison
1820
12mo.
196
500
Three Pearls .
Milne
1821
12mo.
33
1,000
Jeremiah
Morrison
1822
12mo.
164
Ezekiel
Do.
1822
12mo.
132
Hymn Book
Do.
1822
12mo.
50
Homily on Scripture •
Do.
1822
8vo.
12
Sketch of the World
Milne
1822
12mo.
30
New Testament
Morrison
1823
12mo.
537
1,000
Psalter and Liturgy
Do.
1824
12mo.
178
Complete Bibles
Morrison &
Milne
1824
12mo.
2689
272
New Testament
Morrison
1824
12mo.
537
200
Village Sermons
Milne
1824
12mo.
70
500
New Hymn Book
Morrison
1824
12mo.
50
1,000
Tract on Regeneration .
Collie
1824
8vo.
50
1,500
Brown's Catechism
Col. Student*
1824
12 mo.
10
1,500
Sheet Tracts .
Collie
1824
folio
29
1,000
Commentary on Epbesians
Milne
1825
8vo.
1
Number
Essay on the Soul
Do.
1825
12mo.
printed
Help to the Scriptures .
Collie
1825
12mo.
y
not as-
Christian School Book .
Do.
1825
8vo.
[
certain-
Portals to the Seminary
Do.
1825
12mo.
J
ed.
Astronomical Catechism
Do.
1825
Commentary on Philippians
Do.
1825
Treatise on Regeneration
Do.
>
Sheet Tracts
Do.
>20
13,000
Brown's Catechism
Students
$
Hymn Book
Complete Bibles
1826
8vo.
2689
125
Testaments
1826
8vo.
637
200
Tracts
1826
12mo.
20
3,600
Sheet Tracts .
1826
folio.
1
11,000
Introduction to the Scriptures .
Complete Bibles
Mor. & Milne
1827
8vo.
2689
375
New Testament
Morrison
1827
8vo.
537
2,600
Religious Tracts (various)
1827
12mo.
10
24,000
Essay on the Soul
Milne
1827
12mo.
200
500
Com. on the Ephesians . .
Do.
1827
12mo.
150
1,400
Bogue's Essay .
Collie
1827
l2mo.
180
500
New Testament .
Morrison
1830
8vo.
537
100
Gospel of John . .
Do.
1830
l2mo.
57
1,000
Psalter and Liturgy •
Do.
1830
8vo.
178
1,000
210.862
yGoogk
466
LIST OP BOOKS.
Name* of Books.
Aathors.
I When
1 Printed.
8Hm.
INumbar I Noaber
|ofPagee.|of copies.
Brought forward
210,362
Essay on the Soul
Milne
1830
12mo.
sooi m
Tracts (various)
Various
1830
12mo.
20
13,000
Scripture Lessons
Morrison
1832
12mo.
150
500
Complete Bibles
Do. & Milne
1332
8vo.
2689
130
Separate Gospels
Morrison
1832
12mo.
60
2,000
Chinese Dialogues
Milne
1832
Umo.
20
2,500
Life of Christ, in rhyme
Collie
1832-3
12mo.
20
800
Com. on the Lord's Prayer
Milne
1832-3
12mo.
37
2,000
Village Sermons
Do.
1832
12mo.
70
500
Milne's Four Tracts
Do.
1832-3
12mo.
40
3,500
Three Character Classic
Medhurst
1832-3
12mo.
17
1,200
Domestic Instructor
Morrison
1832
8vo.
400
100
Com. on the Ten Commandments
Med hurst
1833
8vo.
90
2,200
Scripture Extracts
CoWie
1833
12mo.
50
800
Strait Gate
Milne
1823
12mo.
10
1,000
Catechism
20
100
Comparative Chronology .
Medhurst
1833
8vo.
30
1,000
Prayers and Hymns
Morrison
1834
18mo.
66
10,000
Sheet Tracts .
Do.
1834
folio
1
60,000
Separate Gospels
Tracts and Books
Do.
1833
12mo.
60
1,000
Various
1834 '
12mo.
20
10,000
Whole Bibles .
Mor. & Milne
1835
8vo.
2689
600
Testaments
Morrison -
1835
537
150
Single Gospels .
Do.
1835
60
17,800
Tracts
Various
1835
20
40,956
Whole Bibles .
Mor. & Milne
1836
8vo.
2689 573
Tracts
1
Various
1836
20 66,699
1
1
L
150,469
yGoogk
LIST OP BOOKS PRINTED AT BATAVIA,
WRITTEN BY
WILLIAM H. MEDHURST,
IN THE CHINESE LANGUAGE.
Names of Books.
When
Printed.
How Printed.
Size.
| No. of
[Leaves.
1 No. of
1 Copies.
Monthly Magazine . . |
18^3 26/Xylography
8vo.
6
83,000
Child's Primer .
1825-36
Do.
12mo.
14
2,200
History of Java .
1825-34
Do.
8vo.
85
1,630
Doddridge's Rise, 1st part
1826-34
Do.
8vo.
40
3,577
Tract on the New Year .
1826-34
Do.
8vo
7
2,000
Feast of the Tombs
1826-34
Do.
8vo.
7
2,510
Sayings of Jesus
1826-36
Do.
8vo.
7
2,000
On Feeding (he Ghosts .
1826 34
Do.
8vo.
8
2,514
On the Sailor's Goddess .
1826-33
Do.
8vo.
5
2,325
Exposition of the Moral Law
l«26-35
Do.
8vo.
90
3,563
Various Reprints
1827
Do.
8vo.
18
12,000
Three Character Classic
1828-35
Do.
8vo.
17
5,210
Miscellaneous Pieces
1828-35
Do.
8vo
50
2,376
Fraternal Dialogues
1828.34
Do.
8vo.
26
1,100
On Walking over the Fire
1828
Do.
12mo
5
600
On Walking over the Fire
1833-35
Lithography
l2mo.
8
1,800
Various Reprints
1829
Do.
8vo.
30
3,000
Various Reprints
1830
Xvlograpby
Svo.
20
4,000
Tract on Redemption
1829 35
Do.
8vo.
30
4,450
Village Sermons
1829-32
Do.
8vo.
39
700
Important Selections
1834
Do.
8vo.
32
500
Gospel of Mark .
1836
Lithography
8vo.
35
1,000
School Book
1828-32
Do.
12mo.
16
1,200
Comparative Chronology
1828
Do.
8vo.
40
1,000
Assembly's Catechism
1832
Do.
8vo.
20
300
Scripture Prints .
1832
Lithography
4to.
19
1,000
The Divine Attributes
1833
Do.
12mo.
100
3,000
The Fall and Recovery of Man
1834
Do.
12mo.
100
1,000
Harmony of the Gospels
1834-36
Do.
8vo.
[32mo.
200
3,000
On the Being of a God .
1834
Do.
8
4,500
IN THE MALAY LANGUAGE.
Catechism of Nature
Ditto, Roman character
Scripture Catechism, by Mrs. M.
Ditto, Roman character
Introduction to the Scriptures
Scheme of Christian Doctrine
Malay Primer
Discussion with Mahomedans
Search for Sin . .
Ditto, Roman character .
Persuasive to Public Worship
40
1832
1835
1832
1833
1833
1833
1834
1834
1835
1835
1836
Lithography
Typography
Lithography
Typography
Lithography
Do.
Do.
Do.
Do.
Typography
Lithography
8vo
112
12mo.
50
24mo.
208
8vo.
16
8vo.
32
8vo.
76
Svo.
48
8vo.
186
Svo.
42
12mo.
50
8vo.
24
600
1,250
1,000
1,000
500
1,000
500
1,000
2,000
2,000
952
168,660
yGoogk
470
LIST OF BOOKS.
TRACTS PRINTED AT BATAVIA,
WRITTEN BY VARIOUS AUTHORS:
In Malay, by Mr. Thomsc
Names of Books.
>n.
When
Printed.
How Printed.
Size.
1 No. of
|Leavei
No. of
Copiea.
Malay Prayer
Good News for the Sons of Adam
Catechism . . •
Parables
Life of Christ
School Book
1828
1835
1835
1834
1834-5
1834-6
Lithography
Do.
Do.
Typography
Lithography
Do.
8vo.
8vo.
8vo.
8vo.
8vo.
.8vo.
8j
%
18
34
45
24
200
2,000
1,000
1,000
2,000
384
In Malay, by Mr. Robinson.
Way of salvation .
Hymn Book
Life of Bunyan, Roman character
Geography . .
Arithmetic, Roman character
1828-33
1834
1834
1835
1835
Lithography
Do.
Typography
Lithography
Typography
8vo.
48]
18mo.
98
18mo.
48
8vo.
94
l8mo.
56
1,300
500
1,300
300
1,220
In Malay, by the Sourabaya Society.
Dutch and Malay Catechism . |1834 |Typograpby|18mo.| 60 j 500
In Lettinese, by Mr. Luyke.
Lettinese Catechism . . (1830 |Typography|18rao.| 8 | 500
In Javanese, by Mr. Bruckner.
Os the Divine Attributes .
1834 i
Typography
12mo.
L ^
3,000
Catechism of Nature
1834
Do.
12mo.
124
1,000
On the Gospel Plan •
1834
Do.
12mo
28
2,000
On the Son of God
1834
Do.
12mo.
58
1,500
Three Javanese Tracts
1835
[Do.
12mo.
901
1 3,000
191,394
yGoogk
LIST OF
BOOKS
.
471
. LIST OF BOOKS PRINTED AT PENANG.
1834
1835
1836
Malay
Poems, by a Native
2000
2000
2000
Ditto Catechism, by Mr. Brighton
1500
1500
Ditto Hymns
1500
3000
John Knill (Malay)
1000
Religion of the Bible (ditto)
1500
Fourth Commandment (ditto)
2000
Ten Commandments (ditto)
2000
Beatitudes (ditto)
2000
Believe on the Lord Jesus (ditto)
2000
Tract
on Heaven (Chinese), Mr. Dyer
700
Script
lire Lessons (ditto)
3500
Easy Lessons (ditto)
2000
First Lessons for Schools (ditto)
7000
Matthew vi. and vii. (ditto)
1200
Scripture Catechism (24 pages) Malay
1500
Abdullah and Sabat ditto
1000
Life of Christ (36 pages) ditto
1000
The Mystery, by a Native ditto
1500
Malay
Sheet Tract
1000
5000
30,900
8000
LIST OF BOOKS PRINTED AT
SINGAPORE.
1824.
A Selection of Hymns, in Malay.
A Spelling Book Do.
A System of Arithmetic, Do.
1825.
The Gospel of Matthew, Do.
Assembly's Catechism, Do.
1826.
Malay Tracts
. .
25,000
1827.
Watt's First Catechism, Malay.
School Lessons, Do.
Three Tracts, Do.
Missionary Hymns, in English.
Malay Hymns.
A Bugguese Tract.
'
/
1828.
A new Malay Do. in the Roman character
Two Ditto, Arabic do.
Watt's First Catechism, in Malay.
School Lessons, Do.
1829.
Malay Tracts
Scripture Tickets, Do.
Abdullah and Sabat, Do.
Sermon on the Mount, Do.
Good News for the Children of Adam, Do.
8,000
4,000
1830.
Malay New Testament
Matthew, in Malay
2,000
2,000
1831.
Bugguese Tract
Three Malay Do.
One Siamese Do.
Three School Books, in Malay.
500
6,000
1,000
1832.
Several Malay Tracts reprinted.
1833.
Six Malay Do.
Two Bugguese Do.
•
15,000
3,000
v
667)00
yGoogk
472 - LIST OF BOOKS.
Many of the works printed at Malacca, Penang, and
Singapore, have not been regularly reported, or the
record of the work done is not to be found in this coun-
try ; so that it is difficult to ascertain, at this distance,
the number of pages, or the quantity printed of several
publications specified in the foregoing lists : still, as far
as the account can be made up, it appears that there
have been printed, from the year 1810 to the year 1836,
At Malacca and Canton . . . 450,469 books and tracts.
At Batavia 191^394 "
At Penang ! 43,900 "
At Singapore 66,000 "
751,763
Including 2,075 complete Chinese Bibles, 9,970 New
Testaments, and 31, 000 separate portions of Scripture;
with 2,000 Malay Testaments, and 2,000 separate Gos-
pels in the same language. If the number of pages of
each work be reckoned, with the amount printed off, it
will be seen that the brethren in the Ultra-Ganges mis-
sions have issued from their presses, in those regions,
upwards of eight million pages of religious publications
in the Chinese and Malayan languages.
yGoogk
yGoogk
yGoogk
yGoogk
JMfcMjft
U W»*
8
iUU4=2J
yGoogk
mill
3 2044 029
91
Digitized by VjOOQLC
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11